NOV 


■  ^IH 


pi  VI  si  Oil ^/^ 


BX  6093  .H644  F69  1868 
Fox,  George  Townshend,  1810 

1886. 
A  memoir  of  the  Rev.  C. 


/^_n  J tt^jTjC 


r^t 


A  MEMOm 


EEY.   C.    GOLDEN   HOFFMAN 


7^.  ^^^Ut^/Zy 


"/lay'/l^ 


A  MEMOIR     v^^ 


OF  THE 


REV.  C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN 

MISSIONARY  TO  CAPE  PALMAS,  WEST  AFRICA. 


BY  THE 


EEV.  GEOEaE  TOWNSHEND  FOX,  M.A. 

OF  DURHAM ; 

AUTHOR  OF  "  A  MEMOIR    OF  THE  REV.  H.  W.  FOX, 
MISSIONARY  TO  THE  TELOOGOO  PEOPLE,  SOUTH  INDIA." 


WITH   A  PREFACE 

BY  THE  HON.  AND  RIGHT  REVEREND 

SAMUEL  WALDEGRAVE,  D.D. 

LORD  BISHOP   OF  CARLISLE. 


LONDON: 
SEELEY,  JACKSON,  AND  HALLIDAY,  54  FLEET  STREET. 

NEW  YORK:   A.  D.  F.  RANDOLPH,  770  BROADWAY. 
1868. 


TO 

THE  RIGHT  REV. 

JOHN    PAYNE,    D.D. 

MISSIONARY  BISHOP 

OF  THE 

PROTESTANT   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH   OF  AMERICA 
AT  CAPE  PALMAS, 

WHO, 

BY  THIRTY  YEARS  OF  UNWEARIED  LABOUR 

ON  THE   SHORES   OF   AFRICA, 

HAS  PROVED  HIMSELF 

A    TRUE    FRIEND    OF    THE    NEGRO    RACE, 

OF  HIS  DEAR  FRIEND  AND  FELLOW-LABOURER 

IS 

AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED 

BY  THE 

AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    I. 

1819  —  1839. 

BIRTH EARLY  LIFE FIRST  IMPRESSIONS   OF   RELIGION CON- 
NEXION   WITH     THE      CHURCH     OF     THE     ASCENSION,     NEW 

YORK      ------_         page  1 

CHAPTER    II. 
1839. 

DECIDES   ON   STUDYING    FOR    THE    MINISTRY MENTAL  ANXIETY 

IN  CONNEXION  THEREWITH  -  -  -  page  27 

CHAPTER    III. 

1839  AND  1840. 

WITHDRAWS  FROM  HIS  DECISION  TO  STUDY  FOR  THE  MINISTRY 

SEASON  OF  SPIRITUAL  DARKNESS  -  -  page  38 

CHAPTER    IV. 
1841  —  1843. 

GROWTH  IN  GRACE ILLNESS DECIDES  FOR  THE  SECOND    TIME 

TO  STUDY  FOR   THE   MINISTRY  —  REMARKABLE  OUTPOURING 
OF  THE  SPIRIT  DURING  PASSION-WEEK  -  -  page  60 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEE    V. 

1845  —  1848. 

ENTERS  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY,  ALEXANDRIA HIS   CAREER 

AND    CHARACTER     WHILST     THERE TESTIMONY   FROM    HIS 

FELLOW-STUDENTS  .  .  .  .  page  79 

CHAPTER    VI. 

1846  —  1848. 

DECIDES  ON  BECOMING  A  MISSIONARY OFFERS  HIMSELF  TO  THE 

FOREIGN  COMMITTEE    OF    THE    BOARD   OF    MISSIONS,  AND    IS 

ACCEPTED OBJECTIONS  OF  FRIENDS READY    CONSENT  OF 

HIS  MOTHER  AND  SISTERS  -  -  -  page  118 

CHAPTER    VII. 

1848. 

ORDINATION VISITS  THE  CHURCHES ENGAGEMENT  TO    MARRY 

BROKEN     OFF CHEERFUL    VIEWS     OF     MISSIONARY    LIFE. 

page  159 
CHAPTER    VIII. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  COLONY  OF  LIBERIA MISSIONARY  ORGANIZATION 

OF    THE    PROTESTANT    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH    IN    AMERICA 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  CAPE  PALMAS  MISSION  -  page  169 

CHAPTER    IX. 
1849. 

EMBARKS    FOR  AFRICA TOUCHES   AT    MONROVIA ARRIVES   AT 

CAPE  PALMAS FIRST  IMPRESSIONS     -  -  ^^(/e  201 


CONTENTS.  IX 

CHAPTEE   X. 
1850—1855. 

VISITS  AMERICA MARRIAGE RETURNS  TO  AFRICA BIRTH  OF 

A      DAUGHTER SECOND      VISIT     TO     AMERICA RETURNS 

AGAIN    TO    AFRICA  -  -  -  .  page  219 

CHAPTER    XL 
1855—1856. 

TAKE  UP  THEIR  RESIDENCE  AT  ROCKTOWN REMOVE  TO  ORPHAN 

ASYLUM,  CAPE  PALMAS ILLNESS  AND  DEATH  OF  HIS  WIFE 

AND  DAUGHTER DEVOTES   HIMSELF  WITH   FRESH  ENERGY 

TO  THE  WORK SPIRITUAL   BLESSING  VOUCHSAFED  TO  THE 

MISSION        ------         page  237 


CHAPTER    XII. 
1856—1859. 

SECOND  MARRIAGE WAR  BETWEEN  THE  COLONISTS  AND  NATIVES 

DESTRUCTION   OF    MISSION    BUILDINGS,    MOUNT  VAUGHAN, 

BY     FIRE — VOYAGE     ALONG     THE      COAST BIRTH    OF     A 

DAUGHTER  ------         page  258 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

1859—1863. 

VISITS  ENGLAND  AND  AMERICA HIS  MOTHER'S  DEATH RETURNS 

TO  AFRICA FOUNDATION  OF   ST.  MARK'S   HOSPITAL  —  MIS- 
SIONARY TOURS SECOND  VISIT  TO  ENGLAND  XJUge  274 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    XIV. 
1863—1865. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  BOHLEN  MISSION INLAND  MISSIONARY  TOURS 

HOME  FOR  THE  BLIND        -  -  -  -  page  291 

CHAPTER    XV. 
1865. 

PROGRESS  IN  THE  DIVINE  LIFE HIS  ILLNESS  AND  DEATH. 

page  335 


APPENDIX. 

COMMUNICATION  FROM  BISHOP  PAYNE  -  -  page  353 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 

1.  PORTRAIT  OF  REV.  C.  C.  HOFFMAN  -  Frontispiece 

2.  MAP  OF  LIBERIA          .            -            .  .  Page  169 

3.  ORPHAN  ASYLUM,  CAPE  PALMAS  -  -        201 

4.  PORTRAIT  OF  VIRGINIA  HOFFMAN  -  -        219 

5.  NATIVE  VILLAGE,  CAVALLA           -  -  -        223 

6.  NATIVE  CHAPEL,  CAVALLA            -  -  -        223 

7.  HOFFMAN  STATION               -            -  -  -        261 


PREFACE, 


'  Joseph  is  a  fruitful  bough,  even  a  fruitful  bough 
by  a  well ;  whose  branches  run  over  the  wall :  the 
archers  have  sorely  grieved  him :  .  .  .  .  but  his  bow 
abode  in  strength.'  Such  was  the  dying  patriarch's 
inspired  description  of  that  '  son  of  his  old  age,'  who 
had  been  so  long  '  separated  from  his  brethren.' 
And  herein,  surely,  we  trace  the  spiritual  lineaments 
of  all  the  children  of  Grod's  adoption,  even  to  this 
our  day.  For  they,  like  Joseph,  have  living  union 
with  the  true  Vine,  they  are  'fruitful  boughs;' — 
they,  like  Joseph,  give  evidence  of  life  by  undoubted 
growth,  their  'branches  run  over  the  wall;' — and 
they,  like  him,  have  to  suffer  manifold  temptations, 
'the  archers  grieve  them;' — yet  are  they  also,  like 
him,  stedfast,  unmoveable,  their  '  bow  abides  in 
strength.'     And  what  is  the  secret  of  their  vitality  ? 


xiv  PREFACE. 

It  is  that,  like  Joseph,  they  are  planted  '  by  the 
well.' 

No  one,  I  think,  can  read  the  very  interesting 
pages  which  follow  without  feeling  that  such,  at 
least,  was  the  case  with  that  ^  Barnabas  of  Africa 
and  the  Africans,'  whose  story  they  rehearse. 

Golden  Hoffman  was  indeed  a  fruitful  vine-bough. 
Truly  he  had,  according  to  Grod's  holy  ordinance, 
been  brought  to  Jesus  in  the  initial  sacrament  of  the 
Christian  Church.  Man  had  applied  the  scion  to 
the  stock.  The  outward  ligaments  of  baptism, 
and  education,  and  confirmation,  and  communion, 
and  profession,  had  effected  all  that  human  instru- 
mentality could  accomplish.  But  more  than  this 
had  been  wrought.  The  quickening  sap  had  entered 
the  young  branch.  Eeal,  living  incorporation  into 
the  mystical  body  of  G-od's  dear  Son  had  been 
effected  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  our  Grod.  The  bio- 
grapher cannot,  indeed,  name  the  year,  the  day,  the 
hour,  when  the  friend,  whose  memory  he  holds  so 
dear,  passed  from  death  unto  life.  But  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit,  as  distinguished  from  the  mere  amiabilities 
of  nature,  full  clearly  proved  ^that  Jehovah,  the 
G-iver  of  life,'  had  tabernacled  in  that  bosom. 


PKEFACE.  XV 

Eeader,  how  is  it  with  thee  ?  Hast  thou  been 
born  again  ?  *  No  salvation,'  saith  old  John  Ber- 
ridge  on  his  tombstone  in  Everton  Churchyard  ;  '  no 
salvation  without  the  new  birth.'  Do  not,  I  entreat 
thee,  rest  satisfied  with  sacramental  pri\'ilege  or 
evangelical  profession.  Give  no  sleep  to  thine  eyes, 
nor  slumber  to  thine  eyelids,  until  thou  art  well 
assured,  and  that  on  scriptural  evidence,  that  thou 
art  among  the  branches  which,  having  living  union 
with  Immanuel,  bring  forth  fruit,  and  though  pruned, 
it  may  be  severely  pruned,  still  abide.  Oh,  re- 
member well  the  word,  ^  The  wind  bloweth  where 
it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but 
canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh  and  whither  it 
goeth ;  so  is,^  not  ought  to  be,  '  so  is  every  one  that 
is  born  of  the  Spirit.'  '  That  which  is  born  of  the 
Spirit  iSf'  not  ought  to  be,  but  'is — Spirit.'  *If 
any  man  be  in  Christ  Jesus  he  is,^  not  ought  to 
be,  but  is,  '  a  new  creature :  old  things  are  passed 
away ;  behold,  all  things  are,''  not  ought  to  be,  but 
are,  '  become  new.' 

And  Colden  Hoffman  was  one  whose  branches 
ran  over  the  wall.  Having  learnt  how  to  walk 
and  please   Grod,   he   abounded  therein   more   and 


XVI  PREFACE. 

more.  It  is  far  too  much  the  way,  now-a-days,  to 
speak  as  if  the  fruits  of  an  increasing  and  holy 
service  of  love  to  Grod  and  our  neiofhbour  were  con- 
fined  to  the  devotees  and  the  imitators  of  Eome. 
The  unostentatious,  the  peaceable  fruits  which  the 
Grospel  of  the  grace  of  Grod  brings  forth  in  rich 
abundance  wherever  it  is  faithfully  and  prayerfully 
preached,  are  utterly  ignored,  and  the  unstable  and 
the  unwary  are  beguiled  by  bold  assumption  into 
an  admiration  and  a  following  of  so-called  Brothers 
and  Sisters,  who  are  not  ashamed  to  exhibit  the 
Papal  livery  in  the  cities  and  villages  of  Pro- 
testant England.  Should  these  pages  fall  into  the 
hands  of  any  such,  let  them  learn  from  them  how 
grievous  the  imposition  that  has  been  practised 
upon  them.  Let  them  trace  the  path  of  Golden 
Hoffman  while  yet  a  youth  and  a  layman,  and 
see  him,  without  forsaking  the  secular  calling  in 
which  he  had  embarked,  without  renouncing  the 
hallowed  associations  of  home,  still  ministering  in  the 
week-day  hours  which  he  could  call  his  own,  to  the 
aged,  the  sick,  the  dying — still,  as  each  Lord's  day 
returned,  going  forth,  after  preparation  and  prayer, 
to   the   honourable,  but    self-denying   service,    of  a 


PREFACE.  XVll 

Sabbath-school  teacher.  Or,  passing  onward  in  the 
story,  let  them  notice  the  long  mental  conflict 
which  preceded  his  vocation  to  the  ministry  —  a  con- 
flict not  so  much  with  the  love  of  the  world  and  of 
the  temporal  advantages  it  was  spreading  profusely 
before  him,  as  with  his  own  strong  sense  of  personal 
unfitness  and  unworthiness.  Let  them  observe  how, 
when  every  doubt  was  removed  and  his  desire  was 
granted,  he  applied  himself  to  the  task  of  prepar- 
ation. Once  more,  let  them  mark  the  readiness  with 
which  he  responded  to  the  appeal  of  the  solitary 
missionary,  who  from  the  sultry  coast  of  Africa  cried 
eagerly,  *  Come  over  and  help  us  ! '  And  then  let 
them  watch  his  footsteps  as,  ever  obedient  to  his 
Master's  call,  he  moved  from  station  to  station,  scat- 
tering the  Grospel  seed  and  all  its  blessings  amongst 
the  ignorant,  the  young,  the  sick,  and  the  blind,  on 
every  side.  And  all  this  was  done  by  one  who  loved 
our  Church  withal,  and  loved  her  so  well  that,  even 
in  Africa,  he  could  not  endure  that  David  should 
dwell  in  an  house  of  cedar  while  the  ark  of  God 
remained  under  curtains. 

No,   reader !    thou   needest   not   to   abjure   the 
Bible  in  its  supremacy,  the  Reformation  in  its  sim- 

b 


xviii  PEEFACE. 

plicity,and  the  Church  of  England  in  its  Protestantism, 
before  thou  canst  become  a  fruitful  bough,  whose 
branches  run  over  the  wall.  Thou  hast  but  to  act 
up  to  the  privileges,  the  priceless  privileges,  which  in 
respect  of  each  and  all  of  these  are  thine ;  and  thou 
shalt  add,  by  Grod's  grace,  one  more  to  the  count- 
less proofs,  which  may  be  seen  by  any  who  do  not 
deliberately  close  their  eyes  to  the  fact,  that  there  is 
nothing  which  can  really  '  establish  the  law,'  but 
'  faith  ;'  that  it  is  '  they  which  have  believed  who  are 
careful  to  maintain  good  works.'  Yes,  let  thy  life 
add  one  more  to  this  cloud  of  witnesses.  Oh,  re- 
member well  the  word,  ^Let  your  light  so  shine  before 
men  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven.' 

But  we  pass  on.  Joseph  was  not  without  his 
large  share  of  persecution.  ^  The  archers  shot  at  him.' 
'Tis  true  that  Golden  Hoffman  is  not  recorded  to 
have  suffered  much  from  the  enmity  of  the  world. 
Doubtless  that  enmity  did  fall  upon  him.  For  it  is 
written,  that '  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,' 
'  neither  is  he  that  is  sent  greater  than  he  that  sent 
him.'  But  be  this  as  it  may,  afflictions  did  abide 
him.      The  loss  of  wife  and  child  in  the  land  of 


PREFACE.  xix 

the  stranger ;  the  repeated  uprooting,  as  soon  as  he 
bad  seemed  to  be  prosperously  settled  in  one  station, 
and  the  translation  to  another ;  these  were  no 
slight  chastisements  to  one  of  his  delicate  sensi- 
bility and  his  warm  affection.  ^  We  must  through 
much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Grod.' 

Reader,  what  know  you  of  trial?  Are  you 
without  that  of  which  all  true  sons  are  partakers  ? 
Above  all,  what  know  you  of  witnessing  for  Jesus 
through  evil  report  and  good  report  ?  Alas,  that 
some  should  affirm  that  the  days  of  suffering  and 
persecution  are  ended  !  Let  them  rather  speak 
the  truth  and  say,  that  in  such  cases  the  days  of 
living,  or  even  being  '  willing '  to  live,  godly  in 
Christ  Jesus  are  ended.  But  is  it  thine  experience 
that  it  is  not  so,  that  he  that  is  born  after  the  flesh 
still  persecutes  him  that  is  born  after  the  Spirit  ? 
Dost  thou  feel  it  in  thine  own  person  ?  ^  Eejoice, 
inasmuch  as  thou  art  a  partaker  of  Christ's  sufferings, 
that,  when  His  glory  shall  be  revealed,  thou  mayest 
be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy.'  Is  it  in  the 
person  of  thy  Pastor  that  thou  witnessest  it  ? 
^  Faint  not,'  he  would  say  to  thee,  '  at  my  tribu- 
lations for  you,  which  is  your  glory.' 


XX  PREFACE. 

Yes,  verily,  ^  faint  not ' — the  bow  of  Joseph 
'abode  in  strength.'  Stability  of  endurance  dis- 
tinguished the  patriarch.  And  so  it  was  with  him 
whose  memoir  lies  before  us.  For  seventeen  years 
he  steadily  held  on  his  way  as  a  missionary — death 
alone  terminated  his  labours.  And  for  more  than 
seventeen  did  he  faithfully  adhere  to  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus.  It  is,  now  that  I  am  writing,  not  two 
years  since  he  fell  asleep.  The  conceited  rationalism, 
the  bewitching  superstition,  which  have  infected  so 
many  members  of  the  Church  of  our  land,  and 
which  have  not  left  the  daughter  communion  of  the 
United  States  untouched,  had  no  charms  for  him. 
He  was  not  the  child  tossed  to  and  fro,  and  carried 
about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine — far  from  it. 
He  was  the  man  who  spake  the  truth  in  love,  and 
grew  up  into  Him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  Head, 
even  Christ.  The  doctrines  of  grace  which  he  had 
learnt  on  his  mother's  knee  ;  the  glorious  Grospel  of 
the  Blessed  Grod,  which  he  had  drunk  in  from  the 
lips  of  his  pastor  Manton  Eastburn,  at  the  Church 
of  the  Ascension  ;  the  distinctive  truths  which,  when 
studying  for  the  ministry,  decided  him  to  become  a 
pupil  at  the  Alexandria  Seminary ;  these  were  the 


PREFACE.  XXI 

principles,  the  doctrines,  to  which  he  clave  to  the 
end.  *  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Grospel  of  Christ,' 
was  his  motto  till  the  day  of  his  departure. 

Keader,  does  thy  bow  abide  in  strength  ?  Art 
thou  '  stedfast,  unmoveable,  always  abounding  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord  ? '  Eecall,  I  pray  you,  the  words 
of  warning :  '  No  man  having  put  his  hand  to  the 
plough  and  looking  back  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of 
G-od ;'  '  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved.' 
Mayest  thou  be,  not  *  of  them  who  draw  back  unto 
perdition,  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of 
the  soul.' 

But  how  can  this  be?  Thou  art  foolish  and 
feeble  ;  the  world  and  the  flesh  are  mighty ;  and 
he,  the  adversary,  who  marshals  them  against  thee, 
is  malicious,  experienced,  versatile.  Truly  thou  art 
no  match  for  such  foes ;  and  yet  shalt  thou  be  more 
than  conqueror  through  Him  that  loveth  thee. 

For  notice  the  inspired  word  concerning  Joseph 
once  more.  Was  he  a  fruitful  bough  ?  Did  his 
branches  run  over  the  wall  ?  Did  his  bow  abide  in 
strength  ?  What  was  the  secret  ?  He  was  by  a  well. 
Yes,  verily,  he  was  one  who  kept  close  by  the  fountain 
of  life.     Thus  has  the  traveller  in  the  East  oft-times 


XXll  PREFACE. 

seen  a  vine  luxuriant  in  foliage,  abundant  in  fruit, 
while  all  around  was  parched,  fruitless,  and  dead. 
Has  he  investigated  the  phenomenon  ?  There  exists 
not  far  off  some  deep  and  unfailing  reservoir;  the 
vine-roots  have  found  it  out;  hence  the  boughs, 
the  foliage,  the  clusters.  *  Abide  in  me  and  I  in 
you :  he  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same 
bringeth  forth  much  fruit.' 

Reader,  wouldst  thou  learn  how  to  keep  near 
the  well  ?  This  memorial  will  teach  thee.  It  not 
only  speaks  of  the  missionary  toil,  the  ministerial 
faithfulness,  the  personal  fruitfulness  of  Golden 
Hoffman,  but  it  also  unfolds  to  thee  his  inner  life. 
That  inner  life  was  lived  in  the  flesh  by  the  faith 
of  the  Son  of  God.  Note  well  his  constant  habit  of 
early  prayer  ;  note  well  his  systematic  study  of  Holy 
Writ ;  his  hiding  of  the  word  within  his  heart ;  note 
well  his  companionship  with  all  them  that  feared 
Grod  and  kept  His  commandments ;  note  well  his 
delight  in  the  ordinances  of  Jehovah's  house,  prayer, 
preaching,  the  bread  and  wine  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  to  be  received.  Truly  there  is 
no  undervaluing  the  means  of  grace  here.  No  ! 
there  was  diligent,  increasing  improvement  of  them 


PREFACE.  xxiii 

all,  even  while  he  looked  through  them  all  to  the 
Master :  they  were  joints  and  bands  by  which 
nourishment  was  ministered,  and,  therefore,  even 
while  he  confessed  that  all  came  from  the  Head,  he 
prized  them  well. 

But  I  must  conclude.  At  the  early  age  of 
forty-six  Golden  Hoffman  fell  asleep.  He  was  taken 
from  the  evil  to  come.  Eeader,  the  Lord  will  come 
for  you,  for  me,  at  His  own  appointed  hour.  May 
He  find  thee,  may  He  find  me,  as  He  found  him, 
with  our  loins  girded  about  and  our  lights  burning, 
like  unto  servants  that  wait  for  their  Lord. 

SAMUEL  CAKLISLE. 


Rose  Castle,  23rd  November,  1867. 


A    MEMOIR, 

&c. 

CHAPTER    I. 

1819—1839. 

BIRTH EAELY  LIFE  —  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS  OF  RELIGION  —  CONNEXION 

WITH  THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  ASCENSION,  NEW  YORK. 

Cadwalladek  Golden  Hoffman  was  born  in  the 
City  of  New  York,  December  15,  1819,  and  was  the 
son  of  the  late  Martin  Hoffman,  Esq.,  a  descendant 
of  one  of  the  old  settlers  of  that  city,  when  it  be- 
longed to  the  Dutch.  He  was  a  gentleman  greatly 
loved  and  honoured  by  all  who  knew  him.  He  died 
suddenly,  when  the  subject  of  this  memoir  was  a 
child. 

He  was  twice  married  :  his  second  wife  was  the 
daughter  of  the  late  William  Seaton,  Esq.,  of  New 
York,  and  Colden  Hoffman  was  the  eldest  son  of  a 
family  of  three  sons  and  six  daughters. 

B 


2  MEMOIR  OF 

I  cannot  make  mention  of  this  lady's  name 
without  a  passing  tribute  to  her  memory,  having 
had  the  privilege  of  an  intimate  friendship  with  her 
for  several  years.  In  her  were  combined  those  va- 
ried endowments,  which  peculiarly  qualify  a  mother 
for  bringing  up  a  family  wisely  and  well.  To  a 
sound  understanding  and  a  refined  mind,  was  added 
great  mildness  of  disposition  tempered  with  firmness 
and  decision,  whilst  her  natural  qualifications  were 
elevated  and  sanctified  by  the  grace  of  God,  in  the 
development  of  an  earnest,  well-regulated.  Christian 
character. 

Such  was  the  mother  of  Golden  Hoffman,  and 
to  her  influence  may  be  traced  the  early  mani- 
festation of  piety  in  her  son,  as  well  as  the  future 
development  of  decided  Christian  character  in  so 
many  of  her  other  children. 

We  have  thus  another  instance  added  to  the 
many  that  have  preceded,  tending  to  show  that  the 
Church  of  Christ,  from  age  to  age,  is  mainly  re- 
plenished by  maternal  influence  ;  and  that  if,  in 
times  of  persecution,  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  be 
the  seed  of  the  Church  ;  in  times  of  peace  and 
prosperity  it  is  a  mother's  prayers,  a  mother's  early 
influence,  a  mother's  careful  teaching,  a  mother's 
consistent  example,  to  v/hich  v^^e  are  indebted  for  the 
development  of  personal  piety  in  the  rising  gene- 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  3 

ration,  and  for  the  noblest  characters  which  adorn 
the  age. 

After  the  death  of  ]Mr.  Hofifman,  his  widow  re- 
tired from  New  York  to  the  quiet  and  beautiful 
village  of  Stratford,  Connecticut,  where  the  early 
education  of  the  family  was  carried  on  till  they 
were  sent  to  New  York  for  the  benefit  of  schools. 

It  is  not  often  that  the  period  of  childhood 
furnishes  much  material  for  biography,  though  the 
germ  of  the  future  character  is  sometimes  early  de- 
veloped. Golden  Hoffman's  childhood  was  chiefly 
distinguished  by  his  great  amiability,  gentleness  of 
disposition,  and  tender  consideration  for  the  feel- 
ings of  others.  ^\Tien  at  school  in  New  York,  the 
monthly  characters  sent  home  by  the  master  uni- 
formly bore  testimony  to  good  conduct,  though  there 
would  seem  to  have  been  some  want  of  energy  in  his 
nature  at  that  time. 

I  extract  the  following  from  a  book  commencing 
March  1833  :— 

*  Good  as  usual,  and  beloved  by  liis  teachers  for  his 
kind  and  hononrable  demeanour. 

'  A  good  scholar,    but  if  he  will    make  some  further 
exertion  he  shall  not  want  encouragement. 
'  General  character  excellent. 

*  Diligent  and  exemplary.' 


4  MEMOIR  OF 

These  lists  continue  till  September  1835,  when, 
somewhat  too  early  for  the  completion  of  his  mental 
culture  and  development,  he  was  removed  from  school 
and  placed  in  the  office  of  his  half-brothers,  Messrs. 
L.  M.  Hoffman  and  Co.  of  New  York.  At  this  pe- 
riod he  took  up  his  residence  in  the  house  of  his 
half-brother,  Mr.  Martin  Hoffman,  in  Walker  Street, 
where  he  resided  during  the  whole  of  his  mercantile 
career,  and  was  thus  sheltered  from  many  of  the 
snares  incidental  to  a  great  city,  and  enjoyed  a 
happy  home  under  his  brother's  roof,  together  with 
the  benefit  of  intimate  associations,  counsels  and 
example,  from  intercourse  with  his  sister-in-law, 
Mrs.  Martin  Hoffman,  whose  matured  piety  and  dis- 
tinctive principles  must  have  been  of  great  service 
to  him  during  that  period  of  his  life.  And  though 
he  was  now  separated  from  his  mother  and  sisters, 
who  had  taken  up  their  residence  in  Goshen,  Orange 
county,  New  York,  yet  he  had  frequent  oppor- 
tunities of  visiting  them,  and  of  keeping  in  active 
exercise  those  warm  affections,  and  strong  ties  of 
family  love,  which  are  amongst  the  purest  and  most 
healthy  influences  that  can  be  brought  to  bear  upon 
a  young  man's  heart ;  especially  when  those  influ- 
ences are  under  the  control  of  sound  Scriptural 
religion,  and  all  tend  to  stimulate  the  soul  to  a 
higher  and  holier  life. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFF^IAN.  5 

Mrs,  Martin  Hoffman,  referring  to  this  period  of 
his  life,  says  ; — 

*  Yon  know  he  was  the  godchild  of  my  dear  hushand, 
and  after  his  father's  death  resided  chiefly  with  us  until 
the  commenc3ment  of  his  theological  studies. 

•'  I  love  to  tliink  of  his  gentle  childhood ;  so  tractable, 
so  amiable,  and  withal  so  conscientious. 

*  During  all  this  jieriod  my  dear  husband  filled  the 
place  of  both  father  and  brother  towards  him,  seeking, 
with  untiring  devotion,  to  advance  his  interests. 

*  I  love  to  think  of  the  time  he  passed  under  our  roof, 
and  feel  grateful  that  I  was  permitted  to  add  to  his  daily 
comfort,  and,  in  my  poor  way,  instruct  and  guide  one  who 
in  after  years  taught  me.' 

It  is  a  mistake  which  persons  sometimes  fall  into 
of  substituting  amiable  dispositions  for  true  religion. 
This  comes  from  overlookino-  the  fundamental  truth 
that  man  is  a  fallen  creature,  with  a  heart  turned 
away  from  Grod,  which  requires  to  be  regenerated 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  be  born  again,  before 
ever  its  owner  can  become  a  child  of  Grod  and  an 
heir  of  glory. 

As  the  natural  disposition  of  Golden  Hoffman 
was  remarkably  mild  and  amiable,  I  am  desirous 
that  no  one  should  fall  into  this  mistake,  whilst 
reading  these  records  of  his  early  life ;  and  T  think 
the  following  pages  will  abundantly  prove,  that  a 


6  MEMOIR  OF 

very  deep,  though  gradual  and  progressive  work  of 
grace  upon  his  heart,  was  the  true  source  to  which 
we  must  trace  the  noble  development  of  Christian 
character,  which  took  place  in  his  maturer  days. 

I  should  like  to  have  traced  the  stream  to  its 
fountain-head,  and  to  have  been  able  to  produce  a 
record  of  his  first  impressions  and  original  convic- 
tions in  his  earliest  days  ;  for  I  believe  it  was  at  a 
very  early  period  of  his  life  that  his  heart  began 
first  to  be  turned  towards  Grod,  and  under  the  influ- 
ence of  his  mother's  instruction  became  the  subject 
of  Divine  grace.  But  these  records  do  not  exist, 
and  beyond  the  general  testimony  of  his  friends, 
that  whilst  he  was  residing  in  Stratford,  and  before 
he  went  to  school,  he  had  given  his  heart  up  to 
Grod,  and  conceived  some  early  desires  of  devoting 
himself  to  the  Christian  ministry,  I  have  nothing  to 
produce  relating  to  this  period  of  his  life. 

I  cannot  call  to  mind  exactly  the  date  when  I 
first  made  his  acquaintance,  but  it  was  not  long  after 
his  having  entered  his  brothers'  counting-house. 

I  shall  never  forget  his  appearance  at  that  early 
period  of  my  acquaintance  with  him.  I  cannot  find 
any  expression  better  calculated  to  describe  it  than 
that  of  an  ingenuous  youth ;  there  was  great  sim- 
plicity in  his  manners,  combined  with  a  pleasing 
mildness  of  demeanour,  and  respectful  affection  in 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFF^IAN.  7 

his  behaviour.  He  was  at  that  time  very  shy  and 
taciturn,  but  there  beamed  in  his  eye  a  lively  in- 
telligence, when  drawn  out  by  the  conversation  of 
those  he  loved  and  respected,  and  he  seemed  to 
drink  in  instruction  from  others,  though  he  said 
nothing. 

My  first  acquaintance  with  him  was  formed  in 
connexion  with  the  Sunday-school  of  the  Church  of 
the  Ascension,  he  having  become  a  teacher  in  it  as 
well  as  myself. 

This  takes  me  back  to  the  palmy  days  of  the  old 
Ascension  Church  in  Canal  Street,  New  York,  of 
which  the  Eev.  Manton  Eastburn,  now  Bishop  of 
Massachusetts,  was  then  rector. 

The  Ascension  Church  of  that  day  formed  the 
centre  and  rallying  point  of  the  distinctive  evange- 
lism of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  New  York,  and 
might  be  termed  a  model  of  what  a  church  ought 
to  be. 

From  the  pulpit  there  sounded  forth  the  clear 
distinct  notes  of  the  message  of  the  Grospel,  which 
proved  edifjdng  to  many  souls.  Many  were  the  seals 
of  Mr.  Eastburn's  ministry  which  signalized  those 
happy  days,  and  numbers  are  now  assembled  around 
the  throne  of  Grod  and  the  Lamb,  who  were  first 
awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  sins  within  the  walls  of 
the  Ascension  Church,  and  afterwards  enlightened  and 


8  MEMOIK  OF 

instructed  in  the  distinctive  principles  of  the  Grospel 
of  the  grace  of  Grod. 

Our  Zion  had  not  then  been  disturbed  by  the 
sujDerstition  and  infidelity  which  have  since  been  the 
fruitful  source  of  so  much  trouble  and  mischief ;  but 
there  was  abundance  of  irreligion,  worldliness,  and 
ignorance  of  revealed  truth  in  that  great  city. 
Against  these  the  whole  tenour  of  the  ministrations 
of  the  Ascension  Church  bore  unflinching  testimony, 
uplifting  the  standard  of  the  Cross,  opposing  all  un- 
hallowed compromises  with  the  world,  and  sounding 
forth  the  invitation  to  all  who  were  willing  to  follow 
the  Lamb  whithersoever  He  goeth ;  *  Come  out  from 
among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing,  and  I  will  receive 
you,  and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be 
my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty.' 

The  result  of  such  ministrations  during  a  course 
of  some  years,  was  the  gathering  together  from  out 
of  the  mass  of  ordinary  church-goers,  and  nominal 
worldly  Christians,  a  noble  band  of  devoted  followers 
of  Christ ;  who  had  experienced  under  the  power  of 
tlie  word  and  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  a  real 
work  of  Divine  grace  upon  their  souls  ;  so  that  the 
congregation  of  the  Ascension  became  prominent  in 
the  city  for  its  active  benevolence  and  large-hearted 
liberality. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  9 

In  connexion  with  the  Church  of  the  Ascension 
there  was  the  most  prosperous,  effective,  and  inter- 
esting Sunday-school,  with  which  it  has  been  my 
privilege  ever  to  be  connected,  out  of  the  many  with 
which  I  have  had  to  do,  both  in  England  and 
America,  during  a  long  and  chequered  life. 

The  teachers  in  this  school  formed  a  very  inter- 
esting band  of  earnest  Christians.  I  now  confine 
my  remarks  to  the  male  teachers,  who  were,  for  the 
most  part,  young  merchants  and  lawyers,  who  had 
been  brought  to  a  sense  of  religion  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Ascension  Church,  and  were  devoting 
their  energies   to   the   service   of  Christ. 

I  call  to  mind  the  names  of  Van  Eensselaer, 
Freeman  Clarkson,  Titus,  Parker,  Newman,  Colden 
Hoffman,  and  several  others,  wlio  used  to  assemble 
together  every  Friday  evening  at  my  lodgings  in 
Franklin  Street,  to  study  the  portion  of  Scripture 
which  formed  the  lesson  for  the  following  Sunday  in 
the  school.  More  hallowed,  happy,  or  profitable 
meetings  than  these  were,  it  has  never  been  my 
privilege  to  enjoy;  and  here  it  was  that  my  friend- 
ship with  Colden  Hoffman  commenced,  and  ripened. 
I  very  well  remember  with  what  regularity  he  used 
to  attend,  what  interest  he  showed,  and  how  he 
seemed  to  drink  in  all  that  was  said ;  yet  for  a 
length  of  time,  he  liardly,  if  ever,  opened  his  own 


10  MEMOm  OF 

lips,  though  no  one  could  mistake  the  interest  he 
felt. 

This  taciturnity  continued  till,  I  think,  the  year 
1843,  when  his  heart,  during  the  services  of  Easter, 
became  so  powerfully  impressed  and  excited,  that 
his  whole  nature  seemed  stirred  from  its  innermost 
depths ;  the  energy  of  his  spirit  burst  the  bands 
which  his  natural  reserve  and  shyness  had  imposed 
upon  him,  and  out  of  the  a^bundance  of  his  heart 
his  mouth   spake. 

This  was  a  very  interesting  period  of  his  life  ; 
it  was  a  crisis  in  his  spiritual  experience  of  a  very 
marked  character.  For  some  little  time,  I  was 
alarmed  lest  the  remarkable  transition,  the  warmth 
of  feeling,  the  mental  excitement,  might  prove  of  an 
unhealthy  character,  and  lead  to  unsatisfactory  re- 
sults ;  but  the  teaching  which  he  had  received  had 
been  of  so  thoroughly  sound  and  scriptural  a  cha- 
racter, and  his  own  religious  principles  had  been  so 
long  established,  that  instead  of  proving  to  be 
merely  a  transient  period  of  unhealthy  excitement, 
that  '  crackling  of  thorns  under  a  pot,'  which  so  soon 
dies  out,  it  resulted  in  establishing  him  in  a  more 
earnest  devotedness  to  Christ  than  ever,  imparted  to 
him  a  livelier  sense  of  eternal  realities,  gave  him  a 
tongue  and  utterance  which  before  he  lacked,  and 
sealed  him  by  the  Spirit  for  the  great  work  of  his 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN. 

life,  by   making  his   consecration  of  himseli 
Lord,  more  entire,  simple,  and  complete.         i 

I  have  rather  anticipated,  however,  the  WctrtrCT' 
of  his  early  days,  by  referring  to  this  passage  of  his 
life,  which  did  not  take  place  till  the  year  1843. 

I  must  return,  therefore,  to  an  earlier  period,  to 
make  one  or  two  further  remarks,  which  it  would  be 
well  for  my  younger  readers  to  lay  to  heart. 

It  is  a  law  of  our  spiritual  nature  that  feelings 
by  repetition  grow  weaker,  whilst  habits  strengthen. 
And  this  is  one  reason  why  the  impressions  pro- 
duced upon  many  persons  by  the  preaching  of  the 
Grospel  prove  so  transient ;  the  serious  thoughts 
which  are  excited,  the  alarm,  the  conviction  of  sin, 
the  feelings  of  gratitude  and  affection  to  the  Sa- 
viour, are  not  followed  up  by  any  corresponding 
habits,  calculated  to  lay  the  foundations  of  a  reli- 
gious character,  whilst  every  time  the  same  sensa- 
tions are  produced,  they  become  weaker,  so  that  at 
last  the  soul  sinks  into  that  dead  state,  which  may 
be  termed  '  gospel-hardened,'  and  hears  the  most 
affecting  truths  and  the  most  solemn  testimony  of 
God's  word  without  the  slightest  feeling. 

This  sad  state  of  things  may  be  traced  to  the 
neglect  of  forming  habits,  when  the  first  early  re- 
ligious impressions  were  produced  ;  so  that  the  seed, 
like  that  which  fell  by  the  wayside,  easily  becomes 


12  MEMOIR  OF 

a  prey  to  the  Wicked  One,  who  catcheth  away  that 
which  was  sown  in  his  heart. 

The  conduct  of  Golden  Hoffman  when  he  was  a 
youth  of  nineteen,  was  precisely  the  opposite  to  this. 
He  formed  plans  and  rules  for  th^  regulation  of  his 
life :  instead  of  living  at  random,  the  creature  of 
impulse,  he  endeavoured  to  walk  by  rule,  and  to 
form  habits  of  devotion,  which  might  maintain  his 
soul  in  a  state  of  habitual  communion  with  Grod. 

The  followino-  memorandum  is  found  amonsrst 
his  early  papers  : — 

RULES.       OCTOBER    1839. 

1.  Rise  at  a  quarter  before  six;  dress  in  fifteen  mi- 
nutes. Devotion,  one  hour,  to  seven  o'clock.  Pursue 
some  study,  or  read,  till  half-past  seven.  Breakfast. 
Prayers. 

2.  Leave  for  the  Store  at  eight  o'clock.  Strive  to 
give  my  utmost  attention  to  business  till  a  quarter  before 
three.  Prayer  before  dinner.  If  I  have  time,  read  a 
portion  of  the  Bible. 

3.  Leave  for  the  Store  at  a  quarter  past  four.  My 
own  business  must  not  interfere  with  these  hours. 

4.  First  hour  after  tea  to  devotion,  prayer,  and  reading 
of  the  Bible.  This  hour  will  generally  be  from  half-past 
seven  to  half-past  eight. 

5.  Second  hour,  reading  rehgious  books :  half-past 
eight  to  half-past  nine. 

6.  Third  hour,  study :  half-j^ast  nine  till  half-past  ten. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFJklAN.  13 

7.  Fourth  hour,  as  I  like  :  either  reading  or  writing 
letters  till  half-past  eleven. 

8.  Retire  at  a  quarter  before  twelve.  Prayer  and  a 
chapter  of  the  Bible  before  retiring. 

The  same  systematic  regularity  and  discipline 
of  mind  and  heart  show  themselves  in  the  following 

QUESTIONS  FOR   SELF-EXAMINATION.       MARCH   1840. 

1 .  Did  I  rise  at  the  hour  appointed  ? 

2.  Did  I  exclude  vain  thoughts  whilst  dressing  ? 

3.  Did  I  profitably  employ  my  mind  at  that  time  ? 

4.  How  were  my  morning  devotions  performed  ? 

5.  \Yas  I  temperate  at  breakfast  ?    Was  I  cheerful  ? 

6.  Did  I  repeat  the  Scriptures  or  meditate  whilst 
walking  to  the  Store  ? 

7.  Did  I  lift  up  my  heart  to  God  on  going  into  the 
Store  ? 

8.  During  the  day,  was  my  conduct  honest,  just,  and 
straightforward  ?  Was  there  any  partial  deviation  from 
the  truth,  or  was  there  anything  in  my  dealings  which  I 
have  to  condemn  ? 

9.  Was  I  affable,  mild,  gentle,  and  patient  ?  Did  I 
find  fault  unnecessarily  or  hastily,  or  without  proper  self- 
restraint  ? 

10.  Did  I  remember  the  golden  rule  ? 

11.  Was  I  temperate  at  dinner? 

12.  Did  I  check  worldly  affection  in  the  first  rising  of 
desire  for  worldly  things,  and  all  vain  thoughts  and 
dreams  of  imaginary  success? 


14  MEMOIR  OF 

13.  How  have  I  spent  my  money? 

14.  How  were  my  intercessory  prayers  performed  ? 

15.  How  has  my  heart  been  towards  God  and  my 
Saviour  ? 

16.  How  long  did  I  pray  ? 

17.  How  long  did  I  read  the  Bible  ? 

18.  What  is  the  state  of  my  heart  ?    Do  I  love  God  ? 

I  append  the  following  scheme  for  spending  the 
Sunday  also,  not  merely  to  give  further  illustration 
of  the  same  principle  of  self-government,  and  of 
walking  by  rule,  but  more  especially  to  show  how  he 
prized,  thus  early,  the  sacred  rest  of  the  Lord's  day, 
and  how  he  aimed  at  consecrating  it  exclusively  to 
spiritual  purposes. 

I  am  the  more  anxious  to  direct  the  attention  of 
my  younger  readers  to  this  subject,  because  I  fear 
so  very  few  persons  prize  as  they  ought,  the  precious 
leisure  of  the  Lord's  day,  or  turn  it  to  good  account. 
How  many,  even  of  those  who  have  some  respect  for 
the  day,  and  attend  public  worship,  do  nevertheless 
very  much  waste  or  secularize  the  other  hours,  in- 
stead of  spending  them  in  private  prayer,  self-exami- 
nation, meditation,  the  study  of  God's  word,  or  other 
religious  books.  To  a  very  large  class  of  the  com- 
munity, the  question,  whether  they  shall  remain 
ignorant  of  the  Scriptures,  formal  and  unfruitful  in 
their  lives,  or  become  intelligently  acquainted  with 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  15 

Divine  truth,  earnest  and  devoted  followers  of  Christ, 
turns  practically  upon  this  hinge, —  whether  they 
spend  the  Lord's  day  merely  in  going  to  church,  and 
the  rest  of  the  day  unprofitably,  or  whether  they 
dedicate  the  whole  as  a  religious  day  to  Grod's  service 
and  the  edification  of  their  souls. 

October,  1'84:2.  —  I  propose  to   pass  the   Sabbaths  as 
follows : — 

Rise  at  six. 

Dressing 

Morning  devotion 

Breakfast 

Main  subject  of  study  the 

evidences  of  Christianity 
Morning  church    . 
Prayer  over  some  passage 

of  Scripture 
Dinner 

Reading :  resume  main  study 
Afternoon  church 
Intercessory  prayer 
INIeditation     . 
Tea       .  ... 

Reading  the  Bible  as  a  study 

and  devotional  reading    . 
Evening  prayer 

Though  I  may  not  be  able  fully  to  carry  this  out,  yet 
I  want  it  for  a  guide. 


^  an  hour — 

6    to 

61 

1  hour       — 

6i  „ 

H 

•J  an  hour — 

71 

•  2     " 

8 

2  hours     — 

8     „ 

10 

^  „    — 

10     „ 

1  91 

^  an  hour  — 

12i  „ 

1 

1                

2  " 

■  1    ,.. 

14 

1  hour       — 

■  H„ 

91. 
-2 

2|-  hours     — 

.    9JL 

"2    " 

5 

■l-  an  hour  — 

5    „ 

H 

1                 

2  " 

■     "^2    >f 

6 

1 

2          " 

■  6    „ 

H 

3  hours     — 

Gi„ 

H 

-"-2           " 

•   9-1- 

11 

16  MEMOIK  OF 

Another  feature  in  his  early  life,  to  which  I 
would  desire  to  call  attention,  is  the  great  blessing 
which  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  proved  to  his 
soul. 

It  was  his  privilege,  at  this  important  period 
of  his  life,  when  his  mind  was  just  opening  out,  to 
attend  the  ministrations  of  the  Church  of  the  As- 
cension, at  that  time  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev. 
Manton  Eastburn,  and  thus  to  enjoy  the  great 
advantage  of  hearing  the  Gospel  faithfully  preached, 
and  to  drink  in  those  precious  truths  of  free  grace 
and  redemption  by  blood,  which  formed  the  solid 
foundation  on  which  the  whole  of  his  Christian  life 
was  built.  ^ 

As  it  is  only  too  common  a  propensity  in  the 
present  day  to  cast  contempt  on  the  Divine  Or- 
dinance of  preaching  the  Grospel,  I  am  desirous  of 
giving  prominence  to  the  fact,  which  I  have  dis- 
covered by  examining  his  private  papers,  that  the 
Grospel  of  Christ,  faithfully  preached  and  devoutly 
listened  to,  was  a  very  marked  and  precious  means 
of  grace  to  his  soul  in  his  earlier  years.  I  am 
also  desirous  of  pointing  out  the  reason  why  this 
proved  such  a  blessing  to  him,  whilst  it  so  signally 
fails  in  many  other  cases.  It  too  frequently 
happens  that  persons  attend  on  the  public  minis- 
trations  of  Grod's    house  without  any  suitable  pre- 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  1 7 

paration  of  heart,  and  without  any  anxious  desire  to 
profit  by  the  prayers  offered  up  and  the  word  read 
and  preached. 

It  was  not  so  with  Golden  Hoffman ;  the  Lord's 
day,  from  a  very  early  period  of  his  life,  was  greatly 
loved  by  him,  and  its  sacred  hours  were  exclusively 
devoted  to  spiritual  purposes.  Thus  he  went  up  to 
the  house  of  Grod  with  that  preparation  of  the  heart 
which  is  from  the  Lord,  and  hence  he  was  in 
a  suitable  state  of  mind  to  receive  a  blessing. 
Moreover,  he  went  thither  expecting  and  seeking 
for  that  blessing,  looking  for  edification  and  in- 
struction, which  he  laid  up  as  carefully  in  his 
mind,  as  the  bee  does  the  honey  it  gathers,  in  its 
cells. 

I  have  by  me  several  volumes  consisting  of  notes 
of  the  sermons  which  he  heard  in  the  Ascension 
Church,  and  which  he  seems  to  have  written  out 
carefully  on  his  return  home.  This  formed  his 
custom  for  many  years.  It  would  not  be  interesting 
to  produce  these  at  any  great  length,  I  shall  only 
give  a  few  brief  extracts  to  illustrate  his  practice, 
which  I  would  strongly  commend  to  the  imitation 
of  all  young  persons. 

If  such  would  more  frequently  note  down  what 
they  hear,  meditate  over  it  at  home,  and  compare  it 
with  the  word  of  G-od,  the  gospel  when  faithfully 

c 


18  MEMOIR  OF 

preached  would  prove  a  rich  blessing  to  their  souls ; 
for  the  clear  exhibition  of  divine  truth,  set  before 
them  by  one  spiritually  enlightened,  would  impart 
knowledge  to  their  souls ;  whilst  his  ripe  experience 
in  the  department  of  experimental  religion,  would 
edify,  instruct,  and  refresh  them. 

I  am  well  aware,  that  the  ministrations  of  many 
pulpits  are  not  such  as  I  have  described,  and  are 
channels  for  the  circulation  of  error  instead  of  truth  ; 
that  some  substitute  natural  religion  in  the  place  of 
revealed ;  that  others  would  palm  off  upon  their 
hearers  ritualistic  superstitions  and  Eomish  corrup- 
tions in  the  place  of  the  precious  gospel  of  the  grace 
of  Grod,  whilst  only  too  many,  who  do  neither  one 
nor  the  other,  have  unhappily  never  been  either 
taught  or  called  of  Grod,  and  have  neither  distinctive 
doctrine  to  preach,  nor  the  deep  wells  of  spiritual  ex- 
perience from  which  to  draw  healing  and  nourishing 
waters  for  the  souls  of  their  people.  But  when  this 
is  unhappily  the  case,  if  the  individual  be  in  earnest, 
as  Golden  Hoffman  was,  he  will  soon  learn  to  discern 
between  such  unprofitable,  unscriptural  teaching  and 
that  which  is  according  to  the  mind  of  God  ;  and  in 
many  cases,  especially  in  large  cities,  will  be  able  to 
find  elsewhere  such  ministrations  as  shall  be  edifying 
to  his  soul. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  19 

EXTRACTS  FROM  NOTES  OF  SERMONS. 

Ajpril  \st,  1838. —  Su7iday  Morning. 

Sermon  hy  Mr.  Eastburn,  from  Heh.  ix.  11,  12. — '  But 
Christ  being  come  an  high  j^riest,'  &c. 

Christ  being  come,  by  a  greater  and  more  jDerfect 
tabernacle,  meaning  the  body  of  our  Lord,  not  a  building 
made  witli  hands,  as  the  old  temple  of  the  Jews,  neither  by 
the  blood  of  beasts,  has  He  come  to  cleanse  ns,  for  this 
could  never  take  away  sin,  but  by  His  own  blood. 

The  ancient  priests  entered  into  the  holy  place  to 
sprinkle  the  blood  upon  the  mercy -seat  as  a  sacrifice  for 
the  people  once  a-year,  being  a  type  of  our  Saviour's 
sacrifice  on  the  Cross.  But  He  entered  once  only  that  holy 
place,  meaning  heaven,  w^here  He  ever  remains  to  make 
intercession  for  us.  He  is  the  only  offering  needed  for 
man's  acceptance,  there  He  remains  for  ever  to  plead  the 
merits  of  His  death  for  ruined  man,  &c. 

Dec.  2?>rd. —  Afternoon,  Mr.  E. 

Rom.  v.  6. — '  For  when  we  were  yet  icithout 
strength.' 

Too  apt  are  we,  alas !  to  forget  man's  utter  inability 
to  have  saved  himself  frbm  the  just  punishment  of  his  sins; 
too  apt  to  forget  the  love  which  caused  the  eternal  God  to 
take  upon  Himself  the  form  of  man,  and  die  for  us,  even 
when  we  were  lying  in  our  sin.  I  am  by  nature  a  child  of 
wrath,  but  Jesus  has  died  that  I  might  no  longer  be  in 
bondage  to  sin,  but  be  at  peace  with  God  through  His 
atoning  merits,  &c. 


20  MEMOIR  OF 

The  following  letter  which  relates  to  this  period 
of  his  life,  and  is  the  first  he  addressed  to  me,  refers 
to  his  having  received  the  Lord's  Supper  on  the 
preceding  Christmas  day,  for  the  first  time,  and  also 
to  the  loss  of  a  sister,  which  had  deeply  affected 
him. 

January,  1839. 
My  dear  Mr.  Fox, 

It  is  with  feelings  of  deep  love  and  gratitude  that 
I  now  address  you,  in  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  your 
book  and  affectionate  letter.  I  feel  I  am  much  privi- 
leged in  having  you  as  a  friend  ;  for  what  could  I  possess 
of  more  value  than  the  friendship  of  one  who  has  my 
soul's  eternal  interest  so  near  his  heart  ? 

I  feel  the  step  I  have  taken,  on  which  you  congra- 
tulate me,  to  be  a  very  solemn  one  ;  and  I  humbly  trust 
that  He  who  has  begun  a  good  work  in  me  will  continue 
it  to  the  end,  daily  increasing  in  me  the  graces  of  His 
Spirit,  and  enabling  me  to  lead  a  new  life,  crucifying 
the  corrupt  lusts  and  affections  of  my  sinful  nature,  that  1 
may  live  wholly  devoted  to  the  Lord.  But,  alas,  how 
little  do  I  know  of  my  deep  depravity,  and  through  how 
many  dangers  and  temptations  does  my  path  lie  I  Yet 
He  is  faithful  who  has  promised,  '  I  will  never  leave 
you  nor  forsake  you.'  In  Him,  therefore,  do  I  trust ; 
and  that  I  may  hava  a  more  lively  faith,  I  would  ask 
of  you  who  are  strong  to  remember  me  in  your  prayers 
at  the  throne  of  grace.  I  feel  it,  indeed,  to  be  a  great 
privilege   to  be  allowed  to  set   out    in  life  aright,  and  it 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAX.  21 

is  of  God's  merciful  kindness  that  I  liave  been  per- 
mitted to  do  so.  It  is  He  who  has  preserved  me  from 
the  assaults  of  the  enemy,  and  not  permitted  me  to  be 
led  astray  by  wicked  men.  The  temptation  to  which  you 
refer  I  shall,  through  God's  grace,  endeavour  to  guard 
against,  that  I  may  escape  the  deep  waters,  and  rejoice 
in  the  Lord  always. 

Yes,  I  have  indeed  entered  upon  my  new  life  while 
drinking  of  the  cup  of  sorrow  ;  and  cannot  I  see  in  this 
especially  the  hand  of  God  ?  The  Apostle  has  told  us 
that  our  light  afflictions,  which  are  but  for  a  moment^ 
work  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  weight  of  glory.  In 
the  death  of  my  dear  sister  I  have  heard  the  voice  of  my 
heavenly  Father,  I  have  been  warned  to  prepare  for  death 
myself,  and  have  seen  more  clearly  the  uncertainty  and 
vanity  of  life.  That  both  you  and  I  may  receive  the 
crown  promised  to  the  faithful  is  ever  the  prayer  of 

Your  sincere  friend, 

C.  CoLDEN  Hoffman. 

Golden  Hoffman,  like  many  other  eminent  Chris- 
tians, kept  a  journal  during  his  early  years^  for  his 
o^vn  guidance,  and  to  be  a  private  record  of  the  state 
of  his  soul ;  the  benefit  of  such  a  practice  it  is  not 
necessary  for  me  to  dilate  upon ;  but  I  shall  con- 
clude this  chapter,  which  is  intended  to  contain  the 
record  of  his  early  days,  with  a  few  extracts  from  his 
earliest  journal,  and  which  will  impart  to  the  reader 
the  conviction,  that  he  had  i^^ ready  made  consider- 


22  MEMOIR  OF 

able  progress  in  the  Divine  life,  had  buckled  on  his 
spiritual  armour,  and  was  engaged  vigorously  in  the 
secret  conflict,  of  which  every  true  Christian  knows 
somewhat  by  personal  experience. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  HIS  EARLY  JOURNALS. 

August  Qth,  1839. —  Throughout  the  day  my  heart 
has  been  raised  to  God  for  His  blessing  :  for  this  and  all 
other  mercies  I  desire  to  be  thankful.  I  was  enabled 
last  evening  to  overcome  a  powerful  temptation,  through 
prayer ;  may  it  incite  me  hereafter  to  vigorous  exertion. 

7th. —  My  thoughts  have  often  been  on  heavenly 
things.  May  God  direct  my  goings.  I  wish  to  feel 
more  in  the  Spirit  when  I  pray,  and  when  I  read  the 
Word ;    yea,  at  all  times. 

8t7i, — '  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is 
within  me  ;  bless  His  holy  name.'  I  have  often  thought 
of  God  throughout  the  day ;  and  often  amidst  its  busy 
occupations  has  my  heart  been  lifted  up  for  strength  and 
guidance.  I  long  to  feel  that  sweet  confidence  and  sure 
trust  which  should  fill  the  Christian's  heart.  I  long  to 
realise  the  promises  in  the  Gospel  as  my  own,  and  to 
abide  satisfied.  To  feel  that  God  loves  me,  and  that  He 
orders  all  things  for  my  good  ;  to  have  a  holy  indifference 
about  earthly  things,  having  my  treasures  in  heaven. 

Doubts  have  often  distressed  me.  I  do  not  feel 
sufficiently  in  earnest  about  heavenly  things.  All  the 
family  are  out  of  town,  and  I  am  alone  in  the  house ;  this 
I  look  upon  as  a  privilege  and  providence,  whereby  I  have 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  23 

more  time  for  reflection  and  meditation ;  may  tlie  season 
be  blessed  to  me. 

^th. —  By  the  mercy  of  God  I  am  spared  till  this 
hour.  Visited  old  Lewis  and  read  the  1st  Epistle 
of  St.  John  to  him.  He  seemed  thankful  to  me.  Oh,  that 
I  could  have  read  it  with  the  Spirit,  could  have  felt  more 
fully  that  love  of  God  I  This  evening  spent  with  Dr. 
Fitch,  conversation,  sacred  music.  A  chapter  in  Isaiah 
was  read,  and  we  parted  after  he  had  prayed  for  God's 
blessing  upon  us  and  our  friends.  These  seasons  of  grace 
should  be  more  precious  —  who  enjoys  the  social  Christian 
friendship  that  I  do  ?  My  heart  has  been  too  grovelling  ; 
I  have  not  attained  that  Christian  elevation  of  character 
that  I  long  for.  May  God  bless  me  for  Jesus'  sake. 
Amen. 

lOt^.  Morning. —  Have  enjoyed  my  devotions,  and 
committed  myself  to  the  keeping  of  my  heavenly  Father. 
I  find  consolation  in  remembering  the  gradual  growth 
in  grace  in  the  Apostles.  Also  in  that  passage  in  the  Pro- 
verbs, 'The  path  of  the  just  is  as  the  shining  light,  that 
shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day.' 

Evemmg. —  Have  felt  but  too  dead  to  spiritual  things 
through  the  day.  Visited  Lewis  —  read  the  Bible  to  him. 
Oh,  that  I  may  feel  its  truths  more  I  0  God  !  give  me  Thy 
Spirit ;  a  spirit  to  understand  and  a  spirit  to  delight  in 
Thy  law.  The  evening  has  been  spent,  not  (as  it  ought  to 
have  been)  to  the  glory  of  God,  but  in  conversation  too 
trifling,  I  should  have  passed  some  time  alone  with  my 
Bible. 

Will.  —  I  feel  that  God  has  graciously  forgiven  my 


24  MEMOIR  OF 

sins,  and  granted  me  His  Spirit.  How  precious  a 
privilege  is  this  precious  day  of  rest  I  It  gives  us  power 
to  call  back  those  wandering  desires  after  the  world  and 
unsanctified  pleasures,  which  the  intercourse  with  our 
fallen  fellow -creatures  for  the  previous  few  days  had  made 
us  indulge  in.  We  are  allowed  time  to  buckle  on  our 
armour  on  that  day,  and  to  prepare  for  the  assaults  of  our 
enemies,  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  for  the  coming 
week.  To  worship  God  in  His  holy  temple — how  sweet 
a  privilege  I  to  unite  our  prayers  with  the  prayers  of  many 
of  His  children,  within  the  walls  of  His  sanctuary ;  to 
sing  His  praise,  and  seek  His  grace,  and  feel  His  influence 
from  above,  how  delightful !  When  I  rose  this  morning  I 
felt  very  dull,  but  was  enabled  to  pray  with  some  ear- 
nestness and  faith,  and  received  His  blessing.  *  *  * 
In  looking  back  on  the  past  week  I  feel  that  I  have  in- 
creased in  wisdom;  may  I  progress  through  His  blessing; 
to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

\2th. — I  have  had  doubts  to-day  whether  I  was  really 
a  child  of  God,  or  have  ever  experienced  a  real  change  of 
heart.  This  was  from  reading  one  of  Newton's  letters 
on  the  growth  of  the  Christian.  '  First  the  blade,  then 
the  ear,'  &c.  I  think  it  is  now  God  is  working  a  great 
change  in  me.  May  His  glorious  will  be  done.  God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner. 

August  Vdth. —  Another  day  has  gone.  I  am  one 
day  nearer  my  eternal  destiny.  I  have  experienced  many 
blessings  this  day,  often  felt  the  comforts  of  the  Spirit, 
teaching  me  to  look  above  for  joy  and  peace,  and  not  to  the 
world.       My   heart   has,    too,    been    at   times  filled  with 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  25 

gratitude  to  God  for  all  His  mercies.  I  feel  my  own 
wealmess,  and  pray  God  to  bless  me.  I  plead  not  my 
own  works,  but  the  merits  of  my  Saviour.  I  have  entered 
this  day  upon  a  plan  of  giving  a  tenth  of  all  my  money 
to  my  Master's  glory.  I  hope  throughout  my  life  to  con- 
tinue this  plan.     I  feel  now  glad  to  give  it. 

IQth. —  Alas,  alas  I  how  very  cold  have  been  my 
feelings  with  regard  to  holy  things !  I  seem  not  to 
desire  the  way  of  peace.  Still  I  long  for  a  closer  walk 
with  God.  I  attended  our  usual  Friday  evening  meeting, 
but  I  was  very  languid. 

lltJi. —  Still  excessively  dull  and  heavy.  Oh,  when 
shall  I  stand  strong  I  when  shall  my  feet  rest  upon  the 
Rock  of  ages — I  am  very  much  depressed.      Oh,  save  me, 

0  God  I  lest  I  go  down  into  the  pit  of  despair  I  i\Iy 
bodily  health  has  not  been  very  good  for  the  last  few 
days ;  perhaps  that  has  affected  my  spiritual.  I  have  no 
comfort  —  who  can  know  the  bitterness  of  my  heart  ?  I 
read  the  Bible,  and  cannot  feel  its  power.  I  strive  to 
meditate,  but  worldly  thoughts  distress  me.     How  unable 

1  feel  to  go  forth  into  the  world  to  my  daily  duties.  0 
my  soul,  take  comfort.  '  I  will  never  leave  you  nor  forsake 
you.' 

And  is  this  promise  to  me  ?  Flee  then,  my  soul,  to 
the  rest  held  out.  Trust  all  to  Christ.  Strive  to  believe 
and  apply  to  myself  the  promises.  I  have  wasted  much 
time  to-day.  *  *  *  Remember,  my  soul,  the  Christian's 
life  is  a  continual  warfare. 

18^^. — Another  sacred  day  of  rest  has  come.  *  *  *  I 
f(.'lt  much  depressed  this  morning,  but  was  much  revived 


26  MEMOIR  OF 

by  reading  the  54th  chapter  of  Isaiah.  It  comforted  me 
much,  but  then  I  so  soon  forget  it ;  when  surrounded  by 
the  world,  I  forget  I  am  a  Christian  pilgrim,  a  soldier  of 
Christ,  and  must  fight  my  w^ay  to  heaven.  But  remember, 
0  my  soul,  that  thou  hast  no  power  of  thine  own  ;  God 
alone  is  able  to  save  thee.  *  *  *  I  think  my  greatest  trial 
is  want  of  assurance  and  acceptance.  I  feel  the  alienation 
of  my  heart  from  God.  Oh,  how  far  off  am  I !  May  the 
day  be  not  far  distant  when  I  shall  look  upon  these  trials, 
as  the  means  of  bringing  me  nearer  to  God. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAX.  27 


CHAPTER  II. 

1839. 

DECIDES    ON    STUDYING   FOR   THE    MINISTRY MENTAL   ANXIETY 

IN   CONNEXION    THEREWITH. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  a  young  man  whose 
thoughts  had  been  so  absorbed  by  sacred  things 
from  his  childhood,  who  had  made  so  much  progress 
in  religion,  and  whose  heart  was  so  deeply  in  earnest, 
should  have  felt  a  desire  to  devote  himself  to  the 
high  and  holy  office  of  the  ministry  of  the  Grospel. 
Accordingly  I  find  the  early  journal  from  which  I 
have  already  quoted,  much  occupied  with  thoughts 
on  this  subject. 

It  was  a  very  difficult  question  for  him  to  solve ; 
he  seems  to  have  dreaded  opposition  from  his  friends, 
to  have  shrunk  from  the  ridicule  of  the  world,  to 
have  distrusted  his  own  qualifications,  and  to  have 
been  afraid  lest  the  amount  of  study  requisite  to 


28  MEMOIR  OF 

qualify  him,  might  be  more  than  his  health  could 
stand.  All  these  considerations,  combined  with  his 
naturally  shy  and  timid  disposition,  made  it  ex- 
tremely difficult  for  him  to  come  to  a  decision  ;  his 
thoughts  were  working  in  his  own  breast  alone,  for  a 
long  time  before  he  ventured  to  divulge  them  to 
any  one,  or  to  come  to  the  important  decision,  which 
was  to  change  the  whole  course  and  bent  of  his 
life. 

The  first  notice  of  this  subject  is  to  be  found 
in  his  journal,  August  6th,  1839,  where  he  says, 
*  The  subject  of  the  ministry  has  occupied  my 
thoughts.' 

I  shall  now  endeavour  to  trace  the  progress  of 
his  mind  in  connexion  with  this  subject,  and  the 
steps  to  which  it  led. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  HIS  JOURNAL. 

August  Idth,  1839. —  The  ministry  has  almost  con- 
tinually been  in  my  thoughts.  I  have  been  revived 
by  remembering  that  the  Lord  has  led  me  from  strength 
to  strength  thus  far  on  my  way  to  heaven.  I  have 
prayed  that  His  Spirit  might  enlighten  me  and  cause 
me  to  choose  the  way  most  suited  for  His  glory  and  my 
eternal  good.  I  have  felt  strengthened  at  times  for  the 
work  ;  sometimes  its  difficulties  rise  up  before  me ;  some- 
times its  delights.  At  once  the  laborious  study  required, 
the  fear  of  slothfulness,  the  sneer  of  my  companions,  my 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  •  29 

advanced  age,  and  many  like  temptations.  But  I  am 
taught  in  His  holy  word  to  trust  in  Him.  He  will  give  the 
conquest  to  the  weak,  He  will  keep  all  those  who  trust  in 
Him.  My  heart  now  says,  Am  I  called  to  this  work  ? 
May  God  answer  the  prayer  I  now  put  up.  Are  the 
souls  of  perishing  men  of  no  value  ?  Shall  I  read  the 
word  of  my  Maker  and  hear  Him  say,  I  will  put  my 
Spirit  within  you,  that  ye  may  go  into  all  the  w^orld  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature ;  that  all  may  know  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord  to  guilty  men,  so  that  many  through 
me  may  be  saved ; —  and  shall  I  refuse  to  say,  '  Here  am 
I,  send  me  ? ' 

Now  that  I  have  determined,  or  rather  have  been 
enabled  by  His  Spirit  to  resolve,  to  become  His  minister,  I 
must  take  means  to  make  my  desires  known  to  my  friends. 
Who  knows  the  issue  ?  May  God  grant  me  strength  in 
the  day  of  trouble. 

August  Idth. —  This  has  been  a  day  of  thought.  So 
far  have  T  purposed  to  carry  my  design  of  studying  for  the 
ministry  into  execution,  that  I  even  wrote  a  letter  to  my 
mother  to  tell  her  of  my  determination.  I  have  not,  how- 
ever, sent  it.  I  was  prevented  this  morning  from  the  de- 
sign of  giving  it  to  my  brothers,  and  thus  breaking  the 
subject  to  them.  I  now  think  I  shall  write  a  new  one. 
What  struggles  I  have  had  about  showing  it  to  my 
brothers  I  I  could  imagine  giving  it  to  them  with  confi- 
dence, but  when  I  actually  took  it  in  my  hand,  my  courage 
failed.  The  thought  of  the  whole  current  of  my  life  being 
changed ;  the  duties  and  responsibilities  incurred  ;  their 
surprise  at  so  unexpected  an  event,  the  fear  that  I  had  not 


30  MEMOm  OF 

sufficiently  considered  the  subject :  these  things  made  me 
tremble. 

I  think  I  shall  now  make  known  to  them  that  the 
ministry  is  my  desire,  and  write  to  the  same  effect  to  my 
mother.  I  think  there  is  a  voice  within  me  that  tells  me 
that  my  excuses  are  but  temptations  of  the  enemy  of  my 
soul.  How  could  I  better  spend  my  life  than  by  winning 
souls  to  God  ?  He  has  promised  His  aid  to  all  who  ask, 
and  in  the  darkest  hour  He  will  not  forsake  me  ;  He  has 
given  me  the  means  to  carry  on  the  work,  and  all  seems 
ready.  Self  must  be  sacrificed.  I  have  not  that  all-con- 
straining love  of  Christ  and  of  His  word  that  I  think  I 
ought  to  have.  Oh,  I  trust  that  as  I  grow  in  life  I  may  grow 
in  grace ;  that  as  I  advance  in  age  I  shall  advance  in 
holiness.  How  can  our  short  life  be  more  profitably  spent 
than  in  our  Maker's  service  ? 

2\st. — An  excessively  fatiguing  business  day.  Was 
enabled  to  send  the  letter  to  my  mother. 

The  letter  to  liis  mother  above  referred  to,  and 
written,  be  it  remembered,  by  a  youth  of  only  nine- 
teen, announcing  his  decision  of  giving  up  secular 
business  and  studying  for  the  sacred  ministry — a 
decision  to  which  he  had  come  without  consulting 
any  one — was  as  follows  : — • 

JSFew  York,  August  20th,  1839. 
My  dear  Mother, 
I  received  your  letter  yesterday.     It  came  on  a  day 
which  I  hope  will  long  dwell  in  my  remembrance,  as  it 
was  the  day  on  which  the  occupation  of  my  future  life  in 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  31 

this  \yorld  was  decided.  But  not  knowing  tlie  thoughts 
of  my  heart  for  the  last  few  months,  you  will  naturally 
ask,  '  What  does  this  mean  ? '  I  have  decided  upon 
studying  for  the  ministry.  This  has  long  been  in  my 
thoughts,  but  never  before  made  known,  but  at  the  throne 
of  grace.  I  have  prayed  that  that  God  who  has  led  me 
from  strength  to  strength  would  so  fill  me  with  His  Spirit, 
as  to  enable  me  to  persevere  in  the  work  to  which  He  has 
called  me.  And  shall  I  doubt  that  He,  who  has  guarded 
my  youth  from  the  dangers  which  have  surrounded  me, 
will  also  keep  me  in  all  my  temptations,  give  me  His 
Spirit  as  He  has  promised,  accept  me  at  last  through 
Jesus  Christ,  and  make  me  the  means  of  leading  some  to 
repentance  ?  Alas  I  how  cast  down  am  I  when  I  trust  to 
my  own  strength  —  to  Him  alone  must  I  look  to  be 
established  in  every  good  word  and  work.  I  know  not 
how  my  decision  will  be  looked  upon  by  my  broihers ; 
perhaps  they  had  anticipated  a  different  occupation  for 
me.  In  all  my  previous  life,  I  think  I  have  seen  the 
overruling  hand  of  Providence,  and  I  cannot  doubt  but 
that  He  alone  has  given  me  in  this  His  time  these  desires. 
May  His  glory  be  the  sole  object  of  my  life.    *   *  *  * 

In  reply  to  this  letter  he  received  the  following 
deeply  interesting  and  affectionate  one  from  his 
mother : — 

Goshen,  August  22nd,  1839. 
My  beloved  Son, 
My  heart  dictated  an  immediate  answer  to  your  inter- 


32  MEMOlll  OF 

esting  letter,  but  I  was  so  overwhelmed  with  gratitude 
and  praise,  I  could  only  commune  with  our  God  and  be 
still. 

It  has  ever  been  the  height  of  my  ambition  to  be  the 
mother  of  a  son  who  might  proclaim,  both  far  and  near,  the 
love  of  our  precious  Saviour,  in  redeeming  us  from  eternal 
death.  That  you  have  been  inwardly  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  undertake  the  great  work,  you  best  know.  You 
say  your  decision  is  made,  but  are  you  quite  sure  it  has 
not  arisen  from  your  'first  love?'  The  feelings  of  youth 
are  ardent,  long  before  judgment  is  ripe  to  decide.  My 
trust  is  that  you  have  been  truly  called,  and  I  can  only 
pray,  that  our  God  may  guide,  direct,  and  sanctify  you  to 
His  service.     My  blessing  rests  on  you. 

Before  this,  you  have  doubtless  informed  your  brothers ; 
they  cannot  possibly  make  objections.  Your  previous 
education  has  been  so  deficient,  you  will  find  very  much 
to  surmount ;  the  necessary  studies  for  the  ensuing  three  or 
four  years  may  be  more  difficult  to  master  than  you 
Imow  of,  and  your  health  may  be  the  sacrifice.  Your 
sisters  tell  me  you  looked  delicate  and  thin ;  if  this  is  the 
case  you  had  better  come  immediately  home  and  recruit. 
My  wish  is  that  you  should  stay  here  till  the  spring, 
and  then  commence  with  good  health.  Still,  make  no 
decision  without  fervent  prayer ;  my  own  are  constant  for 
you,  at  the  morning  and  evening  sacrifice ;  in  my  closet ; 
as  I  walk  through  my  house ;  in  my  garden ;  by  the  way- 
side, wherever  I  am,  there  is  my  heart  lifted  up  for  my 
beloved  sou.   *   *   * 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  33 

Notwithstanding  his  receipt  of  this  very  encour- 
aging letter  from  his  dear  mother,  and  the  fact  that 
when  his  change  of  plans  was  made  known  to  his 
elder  brothers,  they  offered  no  objections,  and,  con- 
trary to  his  fears,  acquiesced  in  his  wishes  in  the 
kindest  manner,  yet  he  does  not  seem  to  have  re- 
ceived the  encouragement  which  might  have  been 
expected  from  these  circumstances,  for  in  his  journal 
he  writes  as  follows  : — 

JOURNAL. 

Augtist  26f7i. — Mother's  letter  has  come,  and  oh,  the 
maze  and  distress  I  am  in !  I  know  not  how  to  act. 
I  think  I  ought  to  feel  more  sure  and  confident  before 
entering  on  so  important  a  work. 

Oh,  that  His  Spirit  would  be  with  me  I  I  cannot  read 
the  Bible  and  gather  that  peace  and  strength  which  I  long 
for ;  my  prayers  are  cold,  and  oh,  where  shall  comfort  be 
found? 

21th. — 'God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way.'  Sore  dis- 
tressed and  troubled  have  I  been  ;  full  of  doubt  and 
apprehension  as  to  the  course  I  have  taken. 

On  Saturday  WTote  to  mother  to  tell  her  that  she  had 
better  not  make  my  views  public  until  I  had  become  more 
settled  in  my  plans,  and  taken  the  subject  into  deeper 
consideration. 

Then  the  fear  I  had  turned  back  and  refused  to  go 
on  with  the  w^ork — oh,  how  distressed  I  have  been!  I 
trust  God  will  not  suffer  me  to  go  to  this  work  unless  He 

D 


34  MEMOIR  OF 

alone  has  led  me  to  it.     May  I  now   resign   myself  to 
Him  alone. 

29^^..  —  Have  concluded  to  wait  a  month  before  taking 
further  steps,  that  I  may  make  it  a  continual  subject  of 
prayer,  that  my  way  may  be  clear  before  my  face.  I 
trust  God  will  make  me  know  the  way  wherein  I  should 
walk. 

Let  me  not  hastily  decide  on  this  all-important  subject, 
for  on  it  depends  not  only  my  own  happiness,  but  the 
happiness  of  many  people. 

I  wish  to  feel  that  I  am  in  the  way  of  God's  appoint- 
ment, and  to  wait  till  God  reveals  the  path  of  duty  to  me. 

I  hope  I  shall  not  form  plans  and  then  look  to  God 
to  assure  me  that  my  plans  are  duty,  but  patiently  and 
humbly  trust  in  and  wait  upon  Him. 

I  passed  a  dreadful  hour  of  distress  and  anxiety  after 
dinner  whilst  reading  my  Bible  and  praying.  Oh,  the 
solemn  duties  and  great  responsibihties  of  a  Christian 
minister ! 

I  fear  I  have  never  been  truly  converted,  never  expe- 
rienced true  repentance,  and  not  feeling  the  weight  and 
burthen  of  sin  sufficiently,  have  never  been  able  to  appre- 
ciate the  preciousness  of  Christ.   These  thoughts  distress  me. 

Slst.  —  More  peace  to-day  than  for  many  days 
previous.  Have  felt  more  calm  in  view  of  the  ministry 
and  of  giving  myself  wholly  to  it.  I  make  it  a  continual 
subject  of  prayer,  and  am  looking  daily  for  an  answer. 
This  day's  comparative  peace  is  a  prelude,  I  trust,  of 
greater  assurance.  Till  this  day  I  have  had  my  dark 
hours.     I  have  felt  more  freedom  in  prayer. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  35 

September  \st. — What  a  week  of  darkness  and 
anxiety  and  distress  has  passed!  Is  it  natural  to  suppose 
I  could  have  had  other  feelings  ?  So  young  in  Christian 
grace,  about  taking  a  step  by  wliich  my  whole  life  is  to 
be  determined,  leaving  the  course  of  life  which  others 
have  assigned  for  me,  and  entering  a  perfectly  opposite 
one,  where  labour  and  time  and  study  are  required  ;  coming 
out  from  the  world  and  devoting  myself,  soul  and  body, 
to  the  service  of  my  Maker  I  If  I  were  an  experienced 
Christian,  perhaps  I  should  have  felt  differently. 

I  have  been  blessed  with  more  light  to-day.  I  trust 
I  shall  soon  be  filled  with  zeal  and  love  for  God's  honour 
and  glory,  and  see  my  way  clear  before  my  face.  Now 
when  I  attempt  or  think  of  speaking  to  others  on  this 
subject,  I  feel  a  maze  of  doubt  surrounding  me.  I  hope 
this  feeling  will  daily  decrease,  and  that  the  love  of  Christ 
will  constrain  me  wholly.  I  enjoyed  much  peace  and 
comfort  in  the  Sanctuary  this  day.  My  heart  rebels  often 
when  I  read  my  Bible,  or  visit  the  sick  or  poor.  Why 
is  this  ?  it  distresses  me.  I  have  been  enabled  to  pray 
w^th  much  more  fervour  to-day  than  usual.  I  trust  God 
will  in  great  mercy  answer  me.  There  is  a  feeling  of 
pride  in  my  heart  sometimes  when  I  think  of  preaching  : 
I  want  to  feel  lowly  and  humble. 

2nd. — This  morning  felt  much  peace,  but  in  the  after- 
noon fear  and  dread.  Oh,  that  God  would  reveal  His  way 
to  me  I  My  Bible  I  read,  but  seem  not  to  comprehend. 
Oh,  for  a  closer  walk  with  God  I 

3r(7. —  Oh,  what  a  heart  I  have  I  truly  Solomon  said, 
'  The  heart  knowcth  its  own  bitterness.'   Others  see  me  as  I 


36  MOIOIR  OF 

appear,  but  wlio  sees  but  my  Maker  what  passes  within  ? 
Oh,  that  I  could  pour  into  His  ear  my  grief;  but  my 
prayers  are  so  cold.  I  read  my  Bible  in  such  a  lethargic 
spirit  that  I  almost  despair.  Oh,  that  He  w^ould  reveal 
Himself  soon  unto  me  ! 

4^A. — How  shall  I  describe  my  feelings  ?  At  times 
through  the  day  I  have  suffered  much  distress.  After 
dinner  prayed  with  some  trust.  Felt  much  relieved,  and 
went  forth  to  my  duties  with  a  cheerful  heart.  The 
ministry  at  this  time  seemed  not  to  occupy  my  thoughts. 
I  felt  as  if  I  had  resigned  it  to  God's  will. 

6th. — My  heart  seems  to  be  getting  worse  and  worse. 

^ih. — I  am  still  in  darkness.  Have  been  much  de- 
pressed all  day.  Refreshed  this  evening  by  our  meeting. 
Though  very  tired,  and  I  might  appear  unfit  to  go,  I 
enjoyed  our  exercises.  I  read  the  12th  of  Hebrews. 
Would  I  could  fully  realise  its  blessed  promises,  and  feel  it 
was  God  who  was  afflicting  me  in  mercy  I  How  can  it  be 
any  one  else  ?  Job  says,  '  Afflictions  spring  not  from  the 
dust.'     He  alone  must  order  them. 

Sth. — Another  week  passed, —  a  week  of  darkness  and 
distress.  My  trials  have  been  great.  Was  in  much 
distress  and  doubt  this  morning,  until  afternoon  service ; 
since  which  time  light  has  dawned  faintly  :  may  it  be  the 
breaking  of  day  to  my  soul !  I  have  been  enabled  to  read 
with  more  confidence  the  Word,  and  take  some  of  its 
promises  to  myself.  I  long  to  feel  that  Christ  is  mine  and 
I  am  His.  Before  and  after  communion  I  was  much 
distressed ;  felt  so  cold,  and  w^eak  in  faith. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  37 

0th. — Have  enjoyed  much  quietness  of  mind  throughout 
the  day.  Saw  Brother  Murray  this  evening ;  talked  on 
the  subject  of  the  ministry.  He  mentioned  to  me  the 
exceedingly  laborious  study  required ;  the  length  of  time 
thus  employed ;  my  duties  to  my  mother  and  sisters.  He 
thought  I  could  be  as  useful  in  mercantile  life  as  in  the 
ministry,  by  my  example  and  honourable  integrity.  He 
spoke  of  my  religious  character  in  high  praise,  but,  alas  I 
he  knew  not  the  vileness  of  my  heart.  And  now  I  fear,  if 
I  go  not  onward,  I  shall  have  refused  to  take  up  my  cross 
and  follow  my  Master.  I  fear  I  have  not  trusted  in  His 
grace.     I  fear  His  Spirit  will  cease  to  strive  with  me. 


38  MEMOIR  OF 


CHAPTER    III. 
1889  AND  1840. 

"WITHDRAWS   rSOM  HIS   DECISION   TO    STUDY  FOR   THE    MINISTRY  — 
SEASON    OF    SPIRITUAL   DARKNESS. 

The  records  of  the  last  chapter  furnish  us  with  a 
very  deeply  interesting  insight  to  the  condition  of 
Colden  Hoffman's  mind  at  that  period. 

What  a  contrast  do  they  present  to  the  state  of 
most  young  men's  feelings  and  affections  at  the  same 
period  of  life  !  Instead  of  having  his  mind  taken  up 
with  frivolous  pursuits,  or  bent  on  selfish  indulgence  ; 
instead  of  being  ardently  desirous  of  getting  on  in 
the  world,  and  having  no  thoughts,  cares,  or  desires, 
beyond  the  present  life,  whether  its  riches,  pleasures, 
or  honours,  as  is  only  too  frequently  the  case  with 
persons  at  his  age,  we  find  him  deeply  in  earnest 
about  religion,  highly  prizing  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation,  his  heart  imder  the  powerful  constraint  of 
love  to  Christ,  and  the  one  great  anxiety  of  his  mind. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAX.  39 

to  know  what  Grod  would  have  him  do  ;  and  whether, 
by  giving  up  his  worldly  prospects  and  devoting 
himself  to  the  sacred  ministry,  he  might  not  more 
efifectually  promote  the  glory  of  God. 

Such  singleness  of  mind,  purity  of  motive,  and 
simplicity  of  heart,  such  devotion  to  God,  and  ear- 
nestness in  his  ser\dce  in  one  so  young,  are,  alas  I 
only  too  rare  in  this  fallen  and  sinful  world. 

There  is  not,  perhaps,  a  more  pleasing  object, 
nor  one  more  cheering  to  an  aged  Christian,  than  to 
see  the  features  and  lineaments  of  Divine  grace 
thus  beautifully  displayed  in  the  character  and  life 
of  a  young  disciple.  To  behold  him  seeking  after 
God,  if  haply  he  may  find  Him,  with  a  sensitive 
conscience  and  tender  affections,  all  going  forth  in 
the  freshness  of  their  youth,  not  to  earthly  objects, 
but  towards  our  gracious  God  and  Saviour.  To  see 
his  opening  mind  with  all  its  earnest  vigour,  bent  on 
the  acquirement  of  Divine  knowledge,  valuing  the 
means  of  grace,  loving  and  consecrating  to  God's 
service  the  sacred  day  of  rest,  putting  honour  on 
God's  word,  making  it  '  the  man  of  his  counsel,'  de- 
riving from  it  clear  views  of  Divine  truth  and  much 
spiritual  enlightenment;  prizing  the  throne  of  grace, 
learning  the  Divine  art  of  true  prayer,  attending 
with  great  regularity  on  the  services  of  the  sanc- 
tuary, partaking  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  seeking  the 


40  MEMOIR  OF 

friendship,  counsel,  and  sympathy  of  God's  people, 
engaging  in  works  of  active  benevolence,  thus  show- 
ing that  the  whole  nature,  in  all  its  youthful  fresh- 
ness, vigour,  and  energy,  is  enlisted  on  the  side  of 
Grod  and  of  His  truth. 

Such  a  sight  as  this  is  not  commonly  to  be  met 
with,  but  when  it  is,  there  is  not  a  more  delightful 
picture  than  it  furnishes  to  such  as  are  able  to  ap- 
preciate it ;  and  I  can  truly  say  that  I  have  never, 
but  once,  seen  it  so  completely  illustrated  and  so 
pleasingly  displayed,  as  it  was  in  the  life,  character, 
and  person  of  Golden  Hoffman  at  the  period  of  his 
history  to  which  we  have  now  arrived. 

Making  all  allowance  for  the  partiality  of  friend- 
ship, and  that  distance  of  time,  which  sometimes, 
like  distance  of  space,  '  adds  enchantment  to  the 
view,'  I  can  most  truly  bear  witness,  not  merely 
from  the  documents  which  have  come  into  my  pos- 
session since  his  death,  but  from  the  intimate  friend- 
ship and  personal  contact  which  I  had  with  him 
during  those  early  years,  that  a  more  beautiful 
character,  with  all  the  fascinating  freshness  of  youth 
around  it,  I  have  never  seen  but  once.  And  this, 
not  from  any  personal  charms,  though  his  exterior 
was  most  pleasing,  nor  from  any  superior  gifts  of 
nature,  which  he  did  not  possess,  but  from  the  sim- 
plicity, reality,  and  purity  of  his  character,  the  result 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  41 

of  Divine  grace  whicli  had  thus  early  changed  his 
heart  and  made  him  a  new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus. 

After  these  remarks,  the  statement  with  which 
I  have  headed  this  chapter  may  perhaps  somewhat 
surprise  the  reader ; — namely,  that  he  should  have 
withdrawn  from  his  decision  to  study  for  the  mi- 
nistry. It  will  have  been  seen,  however,  that  this 
decision  was  rather  hastily  made,  that  he  took  no 
counsel  with  his  elder  friends  or  relations ;  and  that 
even  with  regard  to  his  mother,  who  so  richly  de- 
served his  confidence  and  affection,  his  first  commu- 
nication to  her  was  not  to  ask  her  advice,  or  to  seek 
the  benefit  of  her  mature  judgment,  but  to  announce 
the  decision  at  which  he  had  arrived  without  con- 
sulting any  one. 

In  this  we  may  trace  somewhat  of  the  haste  and 
self-confidence  of  youth  ;  but  when  we  consider  that 
he  was  barely  nineteen  years  of  age,  it  is  not  difficult 
to  make  allowance  for  the  mistake  he  fell  into,  of 
forming  a  decision  before  he  had  fairly  ascertained 
his  own  mind,  or  had  sought  counsel  from  any  of 
his  friends  or  relatives,  in  whose  wisdom  and  judg- 
ment he  could  repose  confidence. 

We  have  seen  the  result,  that  though  the  oppo- 
sition he  feared,  and  the  difficulties  he  anticipated, 
did  not  occur,  yet  he  immediately  fell  into  a  state 
of  doubt  and  dar'  ness  in  his  own  mind,  and  was 


42  MEMOIR  OF 

now  unable  to  decide  whether  he  ought  to  draw 
back,  or  persevere  in  his  intentions  ;  nay,  was  unable 
to  satisfy  himself  what  God's  purposes  for  him  were, 
of  which  he  should  fully  have  made  up  his  mind 
before  he  came  to  so  grave  a  decision.  No  one, 
however,  can  censure  him  for  having  been  influenced 
by  improper  motives  ;  and  well  would  it  be  for  the 
Church  of  Christ,  if  all  who  venture  to  become 
aspirants  for  the  sacred  office  of  the  ministry,  could 
produce  testimonials  as  unimpeachable  before  the 
bar  of  God,  of  the  purity  of  their  motives,  their 
devotedness  to  Christ,  or  their  fitness  to  preach  His 
Gospel,  as  Colden  Hoffman,  even  at  this  early  period 
of  his  life,  in  the  crudity  of  his  first  aspirations 
after  the  office  of  the  ministry. 

From  the  records  of  his  journal,  of  which  the 
following  are  extracts,  it  would  appear,  that  doubts 
of  his  fitness  for  the  office,  and  his  inability  to  satisfy 
himself  that  he  had  been  called  of  God,  induced 
him  to  abandon  his  intentions  and  to  resolve  upon 
remaining  in  business. 

JOURNAL. 

September  11th,  1839. — Had  arowed  myself  almost  to 
decide  upon  not  studying  for  the  ministry — suffered  much 
at  the  thought  of  being  unwilling  to  take  up  my  cross  and 
follow  the  Lamb.  Spent  some  two  hours  this  morning  in 
writing  to  my  mother  ;  told  her  of  brother  Murray's  con- 


C.  COLDEN  HOFF]VrAN.  43 

versation.  She  must  gather  from  that,  that  I  was 
wavering. 

18^^. — With  regard  to  the  ministry  my  mind  is  still 
unsettled.  I  do  not  feel  that  confidence  in  its  being  my 
duty.  I  fear  that  if  I  should  give  up  all  thoughts  of  it,  I 
should  reproach  myself  for  refusing  to  take  up  my  ci^oss. 

2drd. — Ought  I  not  to  have  a  more  fervent  love  of 
Christ  ?  I  trust  I  may  daily  grow  in  grace,  and  that  God 
will  make  me  more  and  more  His  child  by  adoption  and 
grace.  How  is  the  subject  of  the  ministry  now  viewed  ? 
I  do  not  feel  that  burning  zeal  for  Christ,  that  love  of  souls, 
that  faith  and  hope  which  would  enable  me  to  triumph 
over  all  my  difficulties.  I  hope  God  will  make  my  way 
clear  before  my  eyes.  The  distress  and  trials  of  the  past 
month  and  the  present  will,  I  trust,  work  for  my  good. 
May  I  know  myself  better  and  trust  my  Maker  in  all 
things. 

2Qth. — I  daily  pray  for  guidance  as  to  the  course  I 
shall  pursue  with  regard  to  the  ministry. 

October  2nd. — I  saw  N to-day ;  he  advised  me 

no  longer  to  delay  a  determination  on  the  ministry.  ^Yith 
my  present  feelings  I  cannot  think  of  embarl^ing  on  such 
an  ocean  of  uncertainty.  Doubts  arise  as  to  whether  I 
shall  glorify  my  Maker  more  in  the  ministry  than  I  Rhould 
in  business. 

3rc?. — I  humbly  trust  that  I  am  growing  in  grace,  but 
I  seem  not  to  have  given  myself  up  soul  and  body  to  Hia 
service.  I  feel  sorry  I  set  so  poor  an  example  to  men,  of 
what  a  Christian  should  be.  Mentioned  to  sister  this 
evening  my  intention  of  no  longer  looking  upon  the  ministry 


44  MEMOIR  OF 

as  my  sphere  of  duty,  and  therefore  judge  God  has  been 
pleased  I  should  yet  remain  in  the  station  I  am  now  in. 

This  is  nearly  the  last  reference  he  makes  to  the 
subject  in  his  journal ;  and  it  would  hence  appear, 
that,  having  been  too  hasty  in  his  original  decision,  he 
had  come  to  the  conclusion,  after  much  anxious 
thought  and  prayer,  that  Grod  had  not  called  him 
to  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

It  might  be  supposed  that  this  was  the  result 
of  a  period  of  backsliding,  such  as  many  Christians 
are,  unhappily,  subject  to ;  and  that  he  had  drawn 
back  from  a  feeling  of  dislike  to  the  work,  or  a 
fear  of  the  self-sacrifice  which  it  involved ;  but  of 
this  there  is  no  trace;  so  far  from  it,  his  journal 
for  some  time  after  he  had  arrived  at  this  decision, 
breathes  a  more  healthy,  cheerful  tone  than  it  had 
done  during  the  time  that  his  mind  was  oppressed 
with  the  anxiety  of  deciding  on  his  future  course. 

It  is  true  that  a  period  of  darkness  and  great 
spiritual  despondency  overtook  him  some  months 
after,  but  this  is  not  traceable  either  to  a  spirit  of 
backsliding,  or  to  remorse  for  having  drawn  back 
from  his  intention  of  devoting  himself  to  the  minis- 
try ;  but  was  one  of  those  mysterious  seasons,  of  which 
most  real  Christians  have  had  some  experience,  when 
God,  for  His  own  wise  purposes,  withdraws  the  light 
of  His  countenance,  leaving  the  soul   in  darkness 


C.  COLDEX  HOFFMAN.  45 

and  dismay ;  which  is  quite  compatible  with  an 
earnest  seeking  after  God,  though  under  deep 
oppression,  much  sorrow  and  hea\aness  of  heart. 

In  illustration  of  this  I  shall  give  some  further 
quotations  from  his  journal,  showing  the  more 
cheerful  and  hopeful  state  of  his  mind  immediately 
after  his  decision  to  remain  in  business  had  been 
made ;  and  then  some  passages  showing  the  gloom 
that  settled  upon  him  in  the  year  1840. 

JOURNAL. 

Sept.  27th. —  Enjoyed  much  peace  and  cheerfulness 
of  spirit  all  day. 

28th. —  I  desire  to  feel  that  I  have  chosen  God  as  my 
portion,  that  I  may  seek  for  pleasures  that  He  has  pro- 
vided. 

Oct.  ^th. —  How  highly  should  I  value  the  hour  spent 
in  my  room  at  my  morning  devotions  :  it  is  then  I  ask 
for  strength  for  the  day.  God  has  blessed  me  with  many 
temporal  comforts ;  may  I  fully  value  and  realise  all  His 
spiritual  ones. 

P.M. —  I  have  great  cause  for  thankfulness.  Attended 
our  meeting,  and  remember  none  at  which  I  experienced 
more  comfort.  In  the  middle  of  the  day  I  retired  to  the 
loft  at  the  store,  and  prayed  to  God  for  a  blessing  and 
strength.  He  blessed  me,  and  enabled  me,  before  going  to 
our  meeting,  to  approach  Him  in  prayer.  He  blessed  me 
while  waiting  on  Him.  Oh,  may  He  keep  me  I  His  is 
the  power.     Felt  that  the  law  was  my  schoolmaster  to 


46  ,  MEMOIR  OF 

bring  me  to  Christ.  Rest  upon  Him,  my  soul,  and  look 
daily  to  Him  for  the  bread  of  life.  Have  enjoyed  much 
comfort  and  peace  this  evening. 

^th. —  Rose  in  a  peaceful  frame  of  mind.  May  God 
increase  in  me  the  graces  of  His  Spirit.  Happy  in  mind. 
Felt  my  need  of  spiritual  food.  All  day  confined  to  busi- 
ness. May  the  coming  Sabbath  be  blessed  to  me.  May 
I  be  strengthened  at  the  Lord's  table,  and  receive  the 
bread  of  life. 

^th. —  Sunday. —  Enjoyed  comfort  in  the  temple  of  the 
Lord.  I  begin  to  feel,  I  trust,  the  blessedness  of  grace. 
Sweet  comfort  and  peace  after  the  sacrament.  While 
kneeling  at  the  table,  eating  the  bread  and  drinking  the 
wine,  my  heart  did  not  seem  to  realize  the  privilege  suf- 
ficiently ;  before,  was  fearful  and  timid  at  times ;  after, 
peaceful  and  calm. 

Oct.  Sth. —  Let  me  look  forward  to  my  devotion  as  a 
time  of  refreshment,  and  come  to  God  as  a  kind  Father, 
who  knoweth  my  frame.  Strengthened  at  devotions. 
May  God  watch  over  me  through  the  day  and  bless  me. 

P.M.  He  has  watched  over  me ;  praised  be  His  holy 
name.  To  feel  that  I  am  His ;  to  be  able  to  make  men- 
tion of  His  goodness,  and  to  have  His  honour  dear  to  me ; 
these  things  I  would  have.     But,  alas  I  how  weak  am  1 1 

9^^. —  Peaceful.  Refreshed  and  strengthened  by  de- 
votion. I  feel  my  weakness.  Ought  I  not  to  feel  con- 
tented and  happy  in  my  business  ?  Many  are  my 
temptations  there ;  may  God  deliver  me.  Wrote  to 
mother  my  decision  about  the  ministry.  At  times  en- 
joyed very  peaceful  moments  in  prayer  and  contem})lation. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  47 

10th. —  Peaceful.  I  desire  to  feel  the  love  of  Christ 
constraining  me.  My  prayers  seem  to  be  without  power, 
My  soul,  wait  thou  upon  God. 

I  trust  I  am  growing  in  grace.  Woke  with  a  hjnnn 
upon  my  lips.  May  the  Lord  keep  me ;  give  me  a  heart 
to  love  Him,  and  sanctify  me  to  His  service. 

ll^A.  —  The  Lord  is  very  merciful  to  me.  May  I 
know  and  love  Him  better.  Much  refreshed  by  our  meet- 
ing ;  took  one  of  the  clerks  with  me.  May  God  bless  them 
to  him.     He  w^as  much  gratified. 

l(jth. —  God  has  granted  me  some  peace  and  comfort 
this  evening.  May  I  grow  in  grace.  Are  not  these 
trials  working  my  good?  Surrounded  by  all  temporal 
good  at  home,  my  soul  was  barren ;  here,  where  trials  and 
temptations  beset  me,  I  am  strengthened.  Take  heed  and 
see  the  workings  of  His  power.  What  good  have  I  done 
to-day  ?  What  evil  ?  Alas  I  my  sins  are  many.  In- 
ward corruption! 

17th,  A.M. —  Weak  in  faith.     M^atch. 

P.M.  Cheerful  through  the  day.  I  wish  to  feel  the  love 
of  Christ  constraining  me,  to  be  jealous  of  His  honour, 
to  love  Him,  and  have  my  affections  set  on  things  above. 
I  want  a  realizing  sense  of  eternal  things.  I  feel  my  own 
corruption  and  barrenness  to  be  so  great  that  I  cannot 
realize  that  I  have  any  participation  in  the  peace  of  God's 
children.  I  know  it  is  alone  through  Christ's  merits; 
but  practically  to  feel  these  truths  is  different  from  a  mere 
knowledge  and  confession  of  them. 

IS^A. —  Attended  our  meeting.  Mr.  Fox  not  at  liome. 
These  are  precious  privileges.      The  Holy  Spirit    I  felt. 


48  MEMOIR  OF 

was  witli  lis  to  bless  us.  A  realizing  sense  of  the  great 
truths  of  the  Gospel  I  wish  to  feel.  I  have  a  feeling  of 
dissatisfaction  with  myself  often  ;  the  work  of  grace  seems 
to  go  on  so  slowly,  if,  happily,  I  can  feel  it  is  going  on. 
Doubts  of  this  often  distress  me.  Oh,  may  God  in  mercy 
patiently  enable  me  to  wait,  and  enlighten  my  eyes  to  see 
the  way  in  which  I  shall  go  ;  that  I  may  lead  a  Christian 
and  useful  life  here,  and  be  fitted  each  day  for  a  better  one 
above. 

V.Hh. —  Have  enjoyed  more  comfort  and  peace  than 
usual  to-day.  I  feel  God's  mercies  to  me  are  many.  More 
trust  in  God. 

20th. —  Rose  at  twenty  minutes  before  six,  with  a  re- 
membrance of  God's  mercy.  He  gave  me  His  Spirit,  and 
refreshed  me  at  my  morning  devotions.  May  He  watch 
over  me  and  bless  me  this  day,  which  He  has  set  apart  for 
His  glory. 

P.M.  Praised  be  the  Lord  for  all  His  mercies. 
Much  comfort  and  calmness  enjoyed.  I  long  for  fuller 
assurance,  for  victory  over  my  corrupt  nature,  and 
livelier  views  of  God's  goodness,  mercy,  and  long- 
suffering. 

I^ov.  17th. —  The  Lord's  day,  and  a  day  of  many 
mercies.  Would  that  I  had  a  heart  to  praise  God  for 
them,  and  to  feel  them  as  I  ought.  He  blessed  me  in  the 
sanctuary,  among  my  friends,  and  in  the  retirement  of  my 
room.  Yes,  at  all  times  He  has  dealt  bountifully  with  me. 
How  little  gratitude  do  I  feel ;  how  little  do  I  realize  the 
love  of  Christ.  Even  in  the  midst  of  all  these  blessings,  I 
feel  as  if  I  had  not  given  myself  up  wholly  to  the  Lord. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAX.  49 

Let  me  more  frequently  contemiDlate  the  great  love  of 
Christ.  I  am  now  in  the  midst  of  prosperity.  IVIay  I,  by 
•God's  blessing,  be  enabled  to  acknowledge  the  author  of 
every  good  gift,  and  in  the  midst  of  His  favours  not  forget 
by  whose  power  I  enjoy  them.  I  feel  a  desire  to  serve  my 
Maker,  and  also  a  strong  power  within,  as  it  were,  keep- 
ing me  bound  down  to  the  things  of  sense.  I  do  not  feel 
this  corrupt  nature  with  sufficient  sorrow.  My  heart  has 
been  at  times  filled  mth  a  blessed  hope  of  life  eternal, 
through  the  merits  of  my  Saviour. 

Dec.  \2)th. —  For  the  last  two  days  have  felt  more 
deeply  my  need  of  a  new  heart.  I  have  earnestly  prayed 
to  Gfod  to  grant  it,  which,  in  His  goodness,  may  He  do, 
that  I  may  hereafter  live  to  His  glory. 

IQth. —  I  feel  an  inward  struggle.  I  hardly  know  how 
to  describe  it.  I  have  such  imperfect  \^ews  of  my  own 
sinfulness,  Christ's  love,  and  eternity.  My  faith  is  so  weak 
that  I  seem  to  doubt  the  realities  of  spiritual  things.  And 
yet  I  go  on  ;  the  world  calls  me  righteous ;  but,  oh,  where 
is  that  living  Faith,  Hope  and  Love  ?  ]May  the  Lord 
grant  His  face  to  shine  upon  me,  that  I  may  count  all 
things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  Jesus  my  Lord. 

I  have  not  the  slightest  doubt  that  the  decision 
at  which  he  arrived  of  abandoning  his  intention 
of  studying  for  the  ministry  was  a  wise  one;  and  I 
am  as  fully  persuaded  that  his  loving  Father,  wlio 
knew  the  end  from  the   beginning,  did  graciously 

E 


50  MEMOIR  OF 

guide  and  direct  him,  in  answer  to  his  earnest  and 
anxious  prayers ;  for  it  is  evident  that  his  mind  had 
not  reached  that  maturity,  nor  his  soul  obtained 
that  spiritual  experience,  which  they  afterwards  did ; 
and  that  Grod  was  about  to  lead  him  by  a  way  that 
he  knew  not,  and  after  giving  him  much  deeper 
views  of  his  own  weakness  and  depravity,  to  bring 
him  up  out  of  the  valley  of  humiliation,  qualified 
both  for  the  enjoyment  of  great  peace  in  his  own 
soul,  and  far  more  efficiency  as  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  The  following  extracts  from  his 
journal,  however,  will  show  how  'hard  put  to  it'  he 
was  during  his  spiritual  conflicts  in  this  valley,  and 
how  true  and  real  was  the  warfare  in  which  he  was 
engaged,  against  his  own  corrupt  nature  and  the 
power  of  Satan. 

Let  not  those  who  have  never  experienced  such 
spiritual  conflicts  themselves,  who  have  never  known 
such  seasons  of  darkness,  who  have  never — like  the 
Apostle  Paul  and  his  Ephesian  converts  —  wrestled 
against  the  powers,  the  wicked  spirits,  and  the 
rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  criticise,  judge, 
or  condemn  those  who  have ;  out  of  such  conflicts 
there  comes  forth  a  Christian  of  nobler  dimensions, 
deeper  experience,  higher  attainments,  and  more 
fervent  love  to  Christ,  than  is  to  be  found  amongst 
those  whose  convictions  of  sin  have  been  less  deep, 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  51 

and  whose  spiritual  struggles  and  warfare  have  been 
less  arduous. 

So  it  was  with  Golden  Hoffman.  We  shall  see, 
as  we  advance,  that  this  season  of  darkness,  dis- 
couragement, and  conflict,  which  continued  for 
many  months,  was  succeeded  by  such  freedom  and 
deliverance  from  the  power  of  sin,  by  such  love  to 
Christ,  and  such  joy  and  peace  in  the  Holy  Grhost, 
as  shone  forth  more  and  more  brightly  in  his  life, 
to  his  dying  day. 

JOURNAL. 

Feb.  26 #A,  1840. — I  feel  my  heart  to  he  turned  away 
from  God.  Doubts  distress  me.  I  fear  some  intermediate 
steps  in  my  conversion  have  been  omitted,  and  that  in  my 
outward  Christian  walk  and  conversation  I  have  been  in- 
fluenced by  improper  motives. 

28^^-. — I  attended  this  evening  our  Sunday-school 
meeting  at  Mr.  Fox's.  The  subject  of  our  study  was  the 
latter  part  of  the  18th  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  '  Forgive- 
ness.' How  much  does  God  forgive  us  I  and  should  we 
not  be  ready  to  forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us  ? 
How  shall  I  describe  my  inward  feelings  ?  Oh,  I  am 
weak.  I  do  not  feel  as  if  I  could  teach  a  child,  or  heartily 
recommend  from  experience  to  my  friend  the  comfort  of  the 
Gospel.  Now  I  feel  so  weak ;  but  I  trust  the  Lord  will 
strengthen  me  and  make  me  to  know  the  love  of  Christ  — 
to  feel  that  His  blood  eleanseth  from  all  sin.  I  am  con- 
tinually encompassed  and  tried  with  temptations.     Each 


52  MEMOIR  OF 

desire  after  lioliness,  each  attempt  to  pray,  each  space  of 
time  given  to  the  reading  of  the  Bible,  while  in  God's  holy 
temple,  Avhile  united  at  the  family  altar,  and  while  talking 
and  writing  on  religious  subjects,  I  feel  a  powerful  influence 
in  my  heart  opposing  and  striving  against  these  means  of 
grace.  I  trust  the  Lord  will  keep  me,  and  fight  against 
those  who  fight  against  me,  and  at  last  give  me  victory. 

29^7i. — I  have  allowed  my  appetite  to  overcome  me.  I 
feel  sorry.  Conscience  told  me  I  was  eating  too  much,  as 
it  ever  rei)roves  me  when  I  do  wrong,  but  I  would  not 
listen ;  the  same  sin  I  commit  day  after  day,  and  always 
feel  the  same  contrition. 

Oh,  when  shall  I  overcome  my  infirmities  ?  let  me  ask 
pardon  of  the  Lord  and  pray  for  His  aid. 

March  ^>th. — Dreadful  darkness  am  I  in,  prayers  cold, 
heartless.  After  studying  four  verses  of  Scrij)ture  for  some 
time,  say  half-an-hour,  I  could  hardly  remember  them.  I 
hate  almost  to  go  to  bed  feeling  in  this  sad  and  wretched 
state.  But  cannot  I  trust  in  Christ  who  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world  ? 

I  received  a  gift  from  Mr.  Fox,  a  letter,  &c.:  may  I  be 
thankful  to  God  for  his  friendship. 

13^^. — Dark,  sad,  desponding,  fearful.  Alas  I  Oh, 
what  a  wicked  heart  I  have  ;  oh,  how-  often  I  sin  ;  oh,  that 
the  Lord  would  lift  upon  me  the  light  of  His  countenance, 
but  I  deserve  it  not.     Lord,  increase  my  faith. 

15th,  Sunday. —  Oh,  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall 
deliver  me  from  the  bondage  of  sin  ? 

Heard  a  powerful  sermon  from  Mr.  Eastburn  this 
■  afternoon,  from  the  text  1  Cor.  xvi.  22  :  ^  If  any  man  love 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  53 

not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  Anathema,  IMara- 
natha,' 

What  shall  I  do? — for  St.  Paul  says,  he  that  lovetli 
not  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  accursed.  God  will  not  accept 
half  my  heart,  and  I  feel  I  have  not  given  it  all  wholly  to 
Him.  Mr.  E.  said  there  was  no  point  on  ^^'hich  men 
more  frequently  deceived  themselves. 

16^^. — I  feel  I  must  have  a  new  heart  before  I  can  be 
saved.  I  daily  pray  for  it.  Because  I  have  it  not  I  am  sad 
and  sorrowful ;  I  have  no  power  of  my  own  to  love  God. 
How  can  I  pray  to  Him  that  my  whole  life  may  be  spent 
to  His  glory,  when  I  do  not  feel  His  love  constraining 
me? 

IdtJi. — I  feel  a  disinclination  to  seek  after  God,  a  vital 
principle  seems  to  be  wanting  ;  a  blank  is  within  my  heart. 
I  do  not  think  I  pursue  heaven  as  the  great  end  and  aim 
of  my  life. 

Passed  the  evening  in  reading  the  Bible  and  prayer ; 
feel  strengthened  and  refreshed. 

2i0th. — Attended  our  meeting,  saw  others  rejoicing  in 
the  Lord,  and  I,  to  all  appearance,  rejoiced  also.  But  I 
felt  within  my  heart  as  if  I  was  not  one  with  them  ;  an  in- 
describable sort  of  feeling  of  darkness,  distance  from  God 
pervades  my  heart.  Yet  a  whisper  from  within  says,  Fear 
not,  and  1  know  not  whether  it  is  the  Spirit's  voice,  or  my 
wicked  heart  tempting  me  to  rest  satisfied  with  my  low 
attainments.  I  do  not  go  to  my  prayers  with  the  joy  and 
confidence  of  a  child  addressing  a  kind  father ;  when  on 
my  knees  a  mist  seems  to  enshroud  me. 

25th. — Oh,  how  far  from  God  I     How  cold  my  love, 


54  MEMOIK  OF 

sadness  and  gloom  fill  my  heart ;  my  way  is  dark  ;  prayers 
cold.  I  read  ray  Bible  without  the  spirit  of  devotion.  But 
come,  must  I  give  up  ?  Oh,  that  I  loved  God  and  could 
put  all  my  trust  in  Him.  I  feel  at  times  as  if  I  should  be 
overtaken  with  sudden  ruin. 

2^th. — I  do  not  seem  willing  to  use  the  means  of  grace, 
and  strive  and  labour  after  holiness.  Would  I  felt  more 
delight  in  prayer  ;  but  often  now  when  I  end  I  seem  weaker 
than  when  I  began. 

April  10th. — Great  alienation  from  God.  Oh,  what 
do  I  suffer  !  I  sometimes  think  I  am  almost  crazy.  No 
faith,  no  love,  no  warmth  in  prayer  ;  forgetfulness  of  God, 
overcome  by  temptations,  sin  openly  against  my  judgment. 
What  shall  I  do  ?  A  heavy  weight  rests  on  my  heart — 
its  burden  is  intolerable.     Will  the  Lord  cast  off  for  ever? 

Mother  and  sisters  came  into  town  to-day.  They  say, 
'  You  look  well,'  and  to  all  appearance  I  am  w^ell.  But 
within ! —  blackness,  darkness,  sin. 

11th. — Still  in  darkness.  I  can  lift  up  my  soul  to 
God  now  and  then  at  my  business,  but  the  door  seems  to 
be  closed,  and  the  spirit  fled  when  I  enter  my  room. 

April  li^th. — For  the  few  last  days  have  felt,  I  think, 
the  power  of  religion.  What  is  it  ?  Is  not  man  brought 
to  know  and  love  his  Creator,  Redeemer,  and  Sanctifier,  by 
it  ?  It  unites  to  Christ  the  living  Head.  Sin  often  over- 
comes, it  dwells  in  me,  I  see  it  in  myself  and  in  others.  The 
heart  is  turned  away  from  God.     He  is  a  God  of  love. 

20^A. — Wretchedly  cold  and  dead  to  spiritual  things. 

21st. — Miserable,  heartless,  and  dead. 

'Z2nd. — Still  far  from  peace. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  55 

23rd. — Have  less  sadness,  but  may  not  be  in  a  safer 
state.     I  have  not  a  deep  love  to  my  Saviour. 

24:th.  —  How  little  power  I  have  to  overcome  tempta- 
tions I     May  I  pray  for  more  grace. 

Ma^  \)th.  —  Light  seems  to  be  shining  into  my  soul. 
I  am  justified  by  faith.  For  some  time  past  I  have  felt  as 
if  I  had  not  entirely  resigned  myself  up  to  God ;  this  has 
given  me  much  fear  and  doubt,  but  can  I  expect  to  have 
this  feeling  of  blessed  trust  and  dependence  on  and  in  God 
at  once  ?  Is  it  not  a  progressive  work  ?  As  I  grow 
in  age  may  I  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
God. 

18th.  —  What  shall  I  say?  That  darkness  surrounds 
me  ?  My  soul  is  indeed  dark;  I  seem  to  lack  knowledge; 
I  am  subject  to  despondency.  Do  not  feel  that  I  am 
Christ's.  Pray  that  I  may  be  so  in  my  room,  but  too 
often  holy  things  are  forgotten  amidst  the  w^orld's  occu- 
pations. 

24cth. — I  feel  more  the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart, 
life  and  affection.  Take  great  pleasure  at  Sunday-school, 
Listened  to  two  sweet  and  comforting  sermons.  See 
sermon  book,  3Iai/  24:th. 

Jul^  2dth. —  I  fear  I  am  not  in  a  safe  state.  I  do 
not  love  God  with  all  my  heart;  and  am  continually 
disobeying  His  commands.  My  forgetfulness  of  Him, 
my  coldness  and  deadness  to  all  His  mercies,  convince  me 
of  condemnation.  And  now,  who  shall  deliver  me  from 
this  state  ?  Jesus  Christ.  Ah  I  but  where  is  my  faith  ? 
Where  is  my  deadness  to  the  world  ?  Reading  the  Bible 
is  too  often   a  task.     Such  is  my  unhappy  state.     May 


56  MEMOIR  OF 

He  make  me  sensible  of  my  wretclied  condition,  and  grant 
me  faitli  and  peace  through  Jesus  Christ. 

31  s^ — Have  not  read  a  line  in  my  Bible  to-day. 
Alas !  I  find  my  heart  utterly  turned  away  from  serving 
the  Lord.  Would  I  seek  Him  by  prayer  ?  A  sense  of 
my  sinfulness  and  my  coldness  of  heart  in  a  measure  unfits 
me  for  the  privilege.  The  Bible  I  have  not  taken  as  my 
treasure. 

August  1  St. — Perfectly  wretched !  Never,  never  have 
I  experienced  such  dreadful  coldness  of  heart  towards 
God. 

IC^th. —  Sunday.  Have  just  returned  from  Mr.  Fox. 
Before  I  left  he  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible  and  prayed 
for  God's  blessing  upon  me,  and  also  gave  a  book, 
Witjiersjjoon  on  Regeneratwii.  I  was  moved  in  his 
prayer,  and  I  pray  God  to  hearken  and  bless  us.  Returned 
home;  prayed  for  a  new  heart,  for  I  feel  I  need  it.  A 
heart  to  love  God. 

23rd'. — The  words  of  Jesus  to  His  countrymen  I  fear 
apply  to  me,  *Ye  will  not  come  to  me  that  ye  may  be 
saved.''  I  have  not  peace  of  mind.  When  in  the  house  of 
God  I  feel  a  deadness  to  pray,  and  coldness  of  heart  to 
Him.  When  teaching  my  Sunday  scholars  I  find  my 
heart  is  not  (shall  I  say  it?)  truly  touched  with  the  love 
of  Christ ;  when  I  feel  a  reluctance  to  confess  Christ  before 
the  world,  I  groan  in  my  spirit  and  fear  I  am  undone^ 
Thus  my  way  is  dark,  I  do  not  rest  in  Christ.  He  is  not 
precious,  because  I  do  not  feel  the  truth  of  the  Bible.  I 
cry  daily,  Lord,  Lord,  give  me  a  new  heart.  Give  me 
understanding  and  I  shall  live.     But  is  it  with  my  whole 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  57 

heart  that  I  cry ;  or  is  it  only  to  satisfy  conscience  ?  Mr. 
Fox  gave  me  a  letter  of  advice  this  afternoon  in  answer  to 
a  note  I  sent  him  last  Monday.  I  have  read  it  over  twice, 
and  prayed  to  God  to  bless  it  to  me  and  to  bless  him.  I 
am  a  fallen  creature ;  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  has  died  for 
me  to  save  me  from  the  wrath  of  God.  God  is  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  Himself,  not  imputing  their 
trespasses  unto  them. 

21th.  —  It  is  hard  for  me  to  write  or  think  of  the  state 
of  my  soul,  darkness  overwhelms  me.  The  conviction 
that  I  have  no  part  in  the  religion  of  Jesus  comes  like  a 
Wight  over  my  spirit.  When  I  rise  in  the  morning  I  feel 
such  a  languor  that  I  with  difficulty  bring  myself  to  the 
throne  of  grace,  and  then  it  requires  exertion  to  pray  for 
those  things  that  are  for  my  soul's  good ;  it  is  a  continual 
struggle,  often.  And  when  I  have  prayed,  it  is  like  a 
task  that  is  done.  I  go  forth  to  business,  but  I  fear  none 
would  know  me  for  a  Christian  by  my  works.  I  come, 
home  to  dinner,  and  when  I  go  into  my  room  I  fall  down 
to  thank  God  for  His  mercy  in  keeping  me.  With  my 
lips  I  thank  Him,  but  too  often  my  heart  is  far  from  Him. 

31  s^.  —  Desiring  to  know  and  love  God  more  and 
better.  I  saw  Mr.  Fox  this  evening,  but  would  not  tell  him 
my  feelings.  I  think  my  heart  is  not  truly  converted. 
And  notwithstanding  this  solemn  thought  my  heart  is 
cold.     I  seek  the  Lord  earnestly. 

Sept.  \st.  —  Have  been  reading  again  in  Witlierspoon 
on  Regeneration.  I  fear  I  have  not  experienced  a  change 
of  heart.  Would  that  I  had  I  I  feel  myself  to  be  in 
great  darkness.     I  desire  to  have  a  right  apprehension  of 


58  MEMOIR  OF 

God :  that  my  duty  may  become  my  pleasure.  When  I 
went  to  see  Lewis  and  prayed  with  him  and  read  with 
him,  the  motive  was  not  from  true  love  to  God,  or  else 
how  could  I  feel  such  coldness  ?  Vv^hen  I  am  in  busi- 
ness, I  am  often  ashamed  to  introduce  religion  to  my 
friends. 

I  have  been  committing  to  memory  the  first  part  of 
the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew.  Almost  every  evening  when 
I  come  home  from  the  store,  though  tired,  I  go  to  my 
room  to  study  it  and  pray.  But  often  when  I  rise  from 
prayer  1  am  weaker  than  before. 

4:th.  —  Since  I  received  Mr.  Fox's  letter  I  have  been 
more  diligent  in  the  study  of  the  Bible  and  more  zealous  in 
prayer,  and  I  feel  the  effect  in  my  daily  walk.  My 
thoughts  are  more  heavenward ;  but  alas  I  too  earthly. 
In  the  morning  I  generally  rise  between  five  and  six  ; 
learn  a  few  verses  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  and  read 
and  repeat  that  which  I  have  before  learnt ;  from  fifteen  to 
thirty  minutes  pray,  and  for  half  an  hour  for  some  days 
past ;  and  I  thank  my  Creator  I  have  been  permitted  to 
pray  in  sincerity.  So  when  I  go  forth  to  business  I  feel 
fresh,  and  glad,  and  light  of  heart.  Then  I  am  surrounded 
by  vanity  all  the  day  long,  and  the  fair  and  peaceful  calm 
within  is  ruffled ;  so  that  I  forget  I  am  a  stranger  on  earth, 
and  I  forget  my  Creator ;  so  that  when  I  come  again  to 
my  room  at  evening,  tired  and  weary,  I  am  almost  ready 
to  give  up  in  despair,  that  I  should  day  after  day  seek 
God  in  the  morning,  deny  Him  in  the  day,  or  at  least 
forget  Him,  and  feel  estranged  from  Him  in  the  evening. 
But  lately  I  have  not  felt  so  estranged  from  Him  when 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAX.  59 

night  came,  but  have  gone  to  my  room  to  ask  Him  to 
sanctify  and  bless  me. 

2?jrd. —  The  world  seems  to  have  got  such  a  hold 
upon  me  that  I  am  not  able  to  tear  myself  from  it.  The 
example  of  others  wdth  whom  I  am  daily  thrown  in  con- 
tact so  unfits  me  for  my  Master's  service.  My  heart 
grows  cold  and  cannot  realize  the  promises. 

Dec.  14ith. —  To-morrow,  if  I  am  spared,  I  enter  my 
twenty -first  year. 


60  MEMOIR  OF 


CHAPTER    IV. 
1841  —  1843. 

GEOWTH   IN    GRACE ILLNESS DECIDES    FOR   THE     SECOND    TIME 

TO    STUDY   FOR   THE    MINISTRY REMARKABLE    OUTPOURING 

OF   THE    SPIRIT   DURING   PASSION-WEEK. 

The  season  of  spiritual  darkness  with  which  the 
last  chapter  closed,  continued  for  some  time,  but 
was  succeeded  by  a  period  of  greater  peace,  and  his 
journal  during  the  years  1842  and  1843  furnishes 
evidence  of  a  pleasing  progress,  though  neither  rapid 
nor  thorough. 

In  the  winter  of  1841  he  was  attacked  with 
typhus  fever,  and  brought  very  near  to  the  borders 
of  the  grave.  The  illness  continued  for  some  weeks, 
during  which  time  I  had  the  opportunity  of  being 
with  him  daily,  and  the  privilege  of  nursing  him  at 
nights.  From  this  illness  he  slowly  recovered,  and 
shortly  after,  his  thoughts  of  the  ministry  revived, 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  61 

but  I  prefer  allowing  him  to  speak  for  himself  in  his 
own  words.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  a 
document  which  he  wrote,  and  which  contains  a 
brief  but  interesting  record  of  his  early  life,  as  well 
as  his  thoughts  on  the  important  subject  of  the 
ministry.  I  should  like  to  publish  it  entire,  but 
having  the  wholesome  fear  before  my  eyes  of  falling 
into  that  common  error,  the  making  biographies  too 
long,  I  must  content  myself  with  such  extracts  as 
are  likely  to  be  most  useful.  I  cannot  but  think 
that  the  following  passages  ought  to  be  very  in- 
structive and  edifying  to  any  young  man  who  has 
thoughts  of  studying  for  the  ministry  : — 

THOUGHTS  OF  THE  MINISTRY. 
*  *  *  *  * 

I  think  it  was  want  of  faith  which  made  me  give  up 
my  previous  plan  ;  I  felt  my  weakness  and  inability,  and 
did  not  feel  assured  I  was  called  of  God;  and  now  I  do 
not  feel  assured  within,  that  it  is  the  course  of  Providence. 
When  I  do,  oh,  may  He  give  me  grace  gladly  to  leave 
all  to  follow  Him  I 

I  continued  in  business  till  the  early  part  of  November 
1841,  when  I  was  taken  with  a  severe  sickness,  which 
brought  me  near  the  grave :  for  more  than  a  week  I  was 
dangerously  ill.  I  recovered  very  slowly,  and  remained 
in  the  city  till  the  first  of  February,  when  I  came  to 
Goshen.  During  my  recovery  I  had  thoughts  again  of 
giving  up  business  and  studying  for  the  ministry ;  these 


62  MEMOIR  OF 

thoughts  were  strengthened  by  friends  who  visited  me. 
From  this  time  to  the  present  the  snbject  has  been  on  my 
mind  a  source  of  anxiety.  I  spoke  of  my  thoughts  of 
the  ministry  to  Mr.  Fox  and  my  sister,  Mrs.  Lindley 
Hoffman ;  felt  much  more  cheerful,  and  returned  with 
an  intention  of  endeavouring  to  ascertain  if  the  ministry 
was  my  course  of  duty.  *  *  *  My  spiritual  condition 
gives  me  more  cause  to  doubt  my  duty  to  study  than 
anything  else.  I  feel  a  want  of  an  intelligent  belief  in  the 
truths  of  the  Bible, —  a  belief  that  shall  affect  my  heart 
and  my  understanding.  I  want  to  be  enabled  to  say, 
*  I  hnow  whom  I  have  believed,'  *  I  know  that  my  Re- 
deemer liveth.'  No  matter  what  others  may  think  of  me, 
I  must  have  this  inward  witness,  before  I  can  have  peace. 
This  I  desire  to  have,  and  have  earnestly  prayed  for  it ; 
but  till  I  have  it,  till  I  feel  the  love  of  Christ  constraining 
me,  I  have  fears  that  it  is  presumption  in  me  to  dare  to 
presume  to  preach  the  Gospel :  and  yet  at  the  same  time 
the  thought  arises,  study  and  the  necessary  preparation, 
evidences  of  Christianity,  yes,  all  the  preparatory  studies 
before  ordination  would,  I  trust,  settle  my  mind,  confirm 
my  faith,  and  be  a  blessed  means  of  enabling  me  to  preach 
from  my  heart  the  Gospel  of  Truth.  Now  I  feel  so  ig- 
norant and  weak  in  faith,  as  often  scarcely  to  be  able  to 
teach  a  scholar,  or  recommend  religion  to  a  friend.  Even 
in  partaking  of  the  communion  I  have  suffered  much 
distress  of  mind  from  my  little  faith  ;  fearing  I  was  an 
unworthy  partaker,  and  that  God  would  visit  me  with 
some  grievous  judgment,  and  that  I  might  be  eating  and 
drinking  damnation  to  myself. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  63 

In  visiting  the  poor  I  could  not  talk  and  point  to 
tliem  the  way  of  peace,  and  tell  them  where  to  find  true 
riches.  In  affliction,  too,  the  Christian's  part  is  to  com- 
fort the  mourners  and  console  the  afflicted ;  but  I  have 
felt  great  need  of  power  and  strength  so  to  do, —  to  speak 
from  a  heart  feeling  the  truth  it  was  speaking.  I  wish 
to  have  a  burning  love  to  the  Saviour;  to  have  a  realizing 
sense  of  what  He  has  done  for  my  soul,  and  for  all  the 
world,  and  long  to  tell  others  of  it,  and  lead  others  to 
Him,  and  then  I  should  feel  better  able  to  preach,  warn, 
and  exhort.  When  I  was  in  business  I  used  to  think, 
if  I  had  more  time  I  would  increase  in  holiness,  study  the 
Bible  more,  and  pray  more.  But  I  look  back  to  those 
days  as  days  of  far  more  peace  and  joy  of  heart  and 
heavenly -mindedness  than  I  have  now;  for  notwith- 
standing I  have  the  whole  day  at  my  disposal,  my  time 
is  squandered  away,  and  the  hours  bring  remorse  to  my 
mind  as  they  pass  away  unimproved.  So  I  find  that  a 
removal  from  the  cares  and  duties  of  business  is  not 
sufficient  to  ensure  us  peace,  we  must  have  the  heart  to 
love  God  and  do  His  will.  *  *  *  The  preparatory  study 
required  also  gives  me  trouble  lest  I  should  be  unable  to 
accomplish  it.  The  Latin  and  Greek  I  have  lately 
commenced, — in  the  latter  having  been  somewhat  inter- 
rupted—  besides  studying  frequently.  When  I  felt  great 
languor  of  body  I  have  found  it  difficult  to  make  progress. 
I  have  felt  a  fulness  about  my  head,  and  much  languor 
of  the  whole  body,  and  dulness  of  mind.  *  *  *  It  is 
true  the  study  would  be  long  and  difficult,  but  if  I  am 
thus  enabled  to  do  good  in  the  world  in  after  life,  more 


'64  .  MEMOm  OF 

than  perliaps  in   any  other  station,  though  it'  cost  seven 
years  if  I  live,  what  a  moment  is  that,   compared  with 

-eternity ;  and  if  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  in  that  time, 

'I  may  be  fitted  for  the  ministry,  shall  the  required  labour 

.  prevent  ? 

This   study  will  also    bring  its  own  reward,  of  im- 

'.  proving  my  mind.  I  think  I  have  a  heart  that  is  easily 
touched  with  the  wants  of  others,  and  if  I  had  but  the 
ability  to  relieve  others,  it  is  always  my  pleasure  to  do 
so ;  so  that  in  the  ministry  if  I  felt  the  great  spiritual 
wants  of  my  people,  I  think  my  heart  would  be  fully 
drawn  out  towards  them,  to  lead  and  guide  them  to  the 
Saviour ;  if  I  only  feel  and  realise  in  my  own  heart  the 
Saviour's  love,  and   God's  goodness   and  mercy,  which  I 

'trust  diligent  study  of  the  Bible  and  other  means  will 
impart  to  me  through  God's  blessing  upon  them.  I  do 
not  think  I  shall  ever  make  a  preacher  of  talent  or 
one  to  stand  high  in  literary  attainments,  but  I  rather 
hope  to  do  good  in  a  quiet  way,  by  a  humble  walk  and 

:  conversation  and  steady  perseverance  to  win  souls.  Study 
would  require  much  self-denial :  at  my  age  to  be  going 
over  the  rudiments  of  the   languages,   and  day  by  day 

■passing  my  time  mostly  in  my  room  in  study,   when  I 

■have  been  for  so  long  a  time  accustomed  to  be  out  in  th€ 
open  air  and  in  active   business  would   be  very    trying. 

,  But  if  I  can  keep  in  mind  the  end,  the  greater  ability  to 
serve  God  my  Creator,  and  remember  the  reward  of  them 
who  turn  many  to  righteousness ;  if  I  can  feel  I  am 
advancing  in  knowledge  temporal  and  spiritual,  then  I 
shall  not  be  likely  to  be  cast  down,  or  easily  discouraged.. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  Q5 

If  I  have  a  firm  conviction  in  my  heart,  that  God  has 
called  me  to  this  work,  and  that  I  seek  it  not  from  any 
other  motive  than  that  of  glorifying  Him,  I  shall  do  well, 
and  this  will  be  a  support,  and  shield  me  in  and  from 
temptation.  *  *  *  The  study  for  the  ministry  would 
be  more  congenial  to  my  feelings  than  the  business  of  life. 
Its  studies  would  all  tend  to  the  great  end  of  life, — know- 
ledge of  God,  and  preparation  for  eternity.  In  business  I 
am  labouring  day  after  day  for  money  :  mind  and  body  are 
thus  occupied.  But  in  the  ministry  I  seek  not  the  wealth 
of  this  world,  but  that  treasure  which  endureth  to  eternal 
life.  In  business  I  am  surrounded  by  the  ungodly,  and 
their  spirit  is  contagious ;  I  must  hear  the  name  of  God 
blasphemed,  and  mingle  with  many  who  are  spending  their 
lives  in  trifles.  In  the  ministry  I  shall  be  delivered  from 
these  drawbacks.  I  have  now  little  knowledge,  and  small 
ability  to  argue,  reason,  and  resist  the  mighty  current 
which  meets  me  in  business.  My  prospects  if  I  do  not 
study  for  the  ministry  are  very  fair.     *      *     * 

At  present  I  imagine  that  neither  my  mind  nor  bodv 
is  in  a  robust  or  healthy  state.  My  constitution  would 
be  more  tried  in  the  ministry  than  in  either  of  the  other 
spheres.  I  do  not  know  exactly  the  amount  of  labour  it 
would  require  for  the  ministry,  and  therefore  am  unable  to 
judge  whether  or  not  I  could  bear  it.  Certainly  not  hav- 
ing a  strong  constitution  is  an  objection.  *  *  *  But  is 
it  likely  I  shall  have  an  understanding  heart  after  study  ? 
Have  I  not  neglected,  and  do  I  not  now  neglect,  many 
opportunities  of  improvement?  Yes;  and  if  so,  what 
reason  have  I  to  hope  I  shall  be  more  zealous  hereafter  ? 

F 


66  MEMOIE  OF 

*  *  *  *  When  I  look  at  myself,  and  my  own  wealmess 
for  tlie  ministry,  I  am  completely  discouraged,  and  my 
heart  fails  within  me.  And  supposing  I  had  commenced 
nay  studies,  I  imagine  the  thought  will  arise,  '  How  much 
more  useful  you  might  have  been  in  business,  if  only  you 
had  used  the  means  of  grace,  and  consecrated  all  your  goods 
to  God ;  that  was  a  sphere  more  fitting  for  you ;  it  was 
the  sphere  for  which  you  were  educated,  and  for  which 
your  abilities  were  more  fitted ; '  and  St.  Paul  says,  '  Let 
every  man  abide  in  the  same  calling  wherein  he  was 
called.'  On  the  other  hand,  if  in  business,  I  imagine 
myself  saying  with  regret,  '  See  how  the  years  are  passing 
away ;  all  this  time  you  might  have  been  cultivating  your 
piind,  and  improving  your  understanding;  and  though 
without  brilliant  talents,  would  you  not,  by  study  and 
patience,  have  acquired  sufficient  knowledge,  and  your 
mind  become  settled  and  habituated  to  study :  so  that  in 
time  you  would  have  become  a  useful  minister,  having  an 
understanding  heart  ? '  Also,  my  own  ease  and  my  own 
comfort  being  on  the  side  of  business,  if  this  should  be  my 
decision,  I  should  fear  that  the  cross  had  been  refused,  and 
if  I  had  chosen  I  might  have  overcome  the  difficulties  in 
my  path  to  the  ministry,  but  I  thought  it  too  hard,  and  I 
loved  my  ease  and  comfort  too  well ;  and  I  remember  the 
words  of  Christ,  '  He  that  leaveth  not  all  and  followeth 
after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.'  I  fear  I  have  loved  the 
world  too  well  to  give  up  all. 

So  I  am  pulled  first  one  way,  and  then  another,  and 
come  to  no  determination. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  67 

■  Jidjj  2Sth,  1842.— The  foregoing  I  gave  to  Mr.  Fox 
to  read  to-day.  He  said  I  had  expressed  my  views  fully, 
he  expressed  his  satisfaction,  and  saw  no  objection  to  my 
studying  for  the  ministry ;  and  that  once  having  decided 
to  do  so,  I  should  give  myself  no  further  anxiety,  but  look 
upon  my  way  as  ordered  by  God,  and  that  I  was  called 
by  the  Spirit. 

Sufficient  time  has  now  elapsed  for  me  to  decide.  I 
have  prayed  for  God's  guidance ;  no  obstacle  prevents ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  my  own  feelings,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  my  former  life,  all  seem  to  point  to  that  road  as 
the  path  of  God's  appointment.  Let  me,  then,  set  apart 
next  Sunday  as  a  day  of  final  decision  with  regard  to  this 
weighty  matter.  The  opinions  of  others  should  not  weigh 
too  much  upon  me,  but  let  me  rather  look  to  God  my 
Creator.  '  The  ways  of  man  are  before  the  eyes  of  the 
Lord,  and  He  pondereth  all  his  goings.'  '  Trust  ye  in 
the  Lord  for  ever,  for  in  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting 
strength.'  *  He  that  hatetb  his  life  in  this  world  shall  keep 
it  unto  life  eternal.*  '  If  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the 
field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven, 
shall  He  not  much  more  clothe  you,  0  ye  of  little  faith  ?  ' 
*  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.  The  Lord  is  my 
helper,  and  I  will  not  fear  what  man  shall  do  unto  me.' 
(Heb.  xiii.  5,  6.)  '  Seeing  Him  who  is  invisible.'  As  an 
immortal  being,  and  as  I  shall  be  judged  in  the  last  day, 
let  me  look  at  the  subject  before  me.  The  Bible  declares 
we  are  not  our  own,  w^e  are  bought  with  a  price.  God  so 
loved  the  world,  as  to  give  His  Son  to  die  for  us  that  we 
might  live.     Then,  as  a  Christian,  my  life  should  be  de- 


6S  MEMOIR  OF 

voted  to  my  Saviour,  who  has  bouglit  me  with  His 
own  blood.  I  am  God's  by  creation  and  redemption — I 
think  from  my  youth  I  have  seen,  and  can  trace,  the  lead- 
ings of  Providence.  In  my  early  youth  I  heard  a  call  to 
the  work,  throughout  my  boyhood  it  was  heard  ;  and  now 
at  manhood,  and  with  these  feelings,  can  I,  dare  I,  draw 
back  ?  Though  blind,  and  ignorant,  and  weak,  and  sin- 
ful, as  I  feel  myself  to  be,  if  it  is  the  will  of  the  Most  High, 
He  is  able  to  strengthen,  and  mighty  to  help.  His  will 
be  done,  not  mine. 

The  circumstances  of  my  life  seem  so  to  direct,  as  I 
said  :  In  childhood,  and  youth,  and  manhood,  I  have  heard 
this  call.  The  way  seems  open  before  me,  and  no  obstacle 
of  sufficient  importance  to  prevent,  opposes  itself.  My 
friend,  Mr.  Fox,  thinks  the  spiritual  condition  of  one  who 
has  this  holy  office  in  view,  ought  to  be  deeply  considered, 
and  to  be  a  question  of  the  first  importance.  With  regard 
to  my  own  case  he  has  answered  it  satisfactorily ;  so  also 
has  the  Rev.  Mr.  Spencer,  who  said  he  had  no  doubt  of  it. 
For  myself  I  trust  I  shall  feel  more  deeply  the  truths  of 
the  Bible,  and  as  I  grow  in  age  grow  in  grace. 

My  health  I  have  considered,  and_  also  consulted 
with  fiiends,  and  do  not  think  this  should  prevent.  My 
studies,  though  long  and  difficult,  should  not  prevent ;  for 
let  me  remember  the  reward  of  those  who  turn  many  to 
righteousness.  And  then,  besides,  life  is  short,  and  labour 
is  the  doom  of  man ;  and  here  I  labour  for  the  Lord ;  here 
I  am  spending  my  life  in  a  good  work,  working  out  my 
own  salvation,  and  helping  others  ;  and  what  though  I  have 
•not  the  ease  of  the  man  of  wealth  ;  wliat  though  many  a 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  C9 

sad  and  bitter  liour  is  past  in  labour  of  study,  and  constant 
exertion  through  life  is  required,  time  is  short,  and  '  there 
remaineth  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God  ? ' 

I  have  considered  the  claims  of  my  mother  and  sisters, 
and  the  duties  I  owe  to  ray  family,  and  do  not  find  that 
they  interfere  with  my  study  for  the  ministry. 

I  look  upon  my  present  profession  (a  merchant)  as  one 
in  which  success  was  quite  uncertain  :  it  is  uncongenial  to 
my  feelings,  and  with  my  thoughts  and  feelings  towards 
the  ministry  as  they  have  been,  I  feel  an  instinctive  dread 
of  going  again  to  it. 

I  have  the  temporal  means  to  prepare  myself,  as  far  as 
learning  goes ;  my  mother  and  friends  make  no  objection. 

So  I  see  not  but  that  the  way  is  clear ;  I  have  prayed 
for  direction,  my  friends  have  done  so,  and  I  know  not 
anything  to  prevent  my  deciding  for  the  ministry,  trusting 
to  God. 

Such  was  the  spirit  and  such  were  the  motives 
under  the  influence  of  which  Golden  Hoffman  de- 
voted himself  to  the  sacred  office  of  the  ministry  of 
the  Gospel.  Here  were  no  worldly  aims,  no  mixed 
motives,  no  self-seeking,  but  a  simple,  entire  sur- 
render of  himself  to  the  service  of  Christ,  involving 
much  self-sacrifice,  a  loss  of  good  worldly  prospects, 
and  a  life  of  trial ;  the  first  instalment  of  which  was, 
the  laborious  study  it  required  to  prepare  him  for 
the  sacred  office. 

It  will  be   seen,  however,  that  with  all  his  sin- 


70  MEMOIR  OF 

cerity,  deep  piety,  watchfulness  over  his  own  spirit, 
and  singleness  of  eye,  he  had  never  yet  obtained 
that  settled  peace  for  which  he  so  greatly  longed. 
During  the  whole  of  his  past  life,  he  had  been 
striving  and  struggling,  warring  against  inward  cor- 
ruption, seeking  after  Grod,  but  he  had  never 
.obtained  full  assurance,  either  of  his  having  been 
born  again  or  of  his  being  a  child  of  Grod,  He  had 
not  yet  received  the  spirit  of  adoption  whereby  we 
cry  Abba,  Father ;  he  had  not  been  thoroughly  de- 
livered from  the  spirit  of  bondage. 

The  time,  however,  was  now  approaching  when 
Grod  was  about  to  vouchsafe  to  him  this  blessing. 

There  are  many  persons  who  profess  to  believe 
in  the  Holy  Grhost,  who  never  expect  anything  from 
Him ;  this  is  practical  unbelief,  under  the  cover  of  a 
nominal  profession  of  religion  :  and  when  G-od  does 
pour  out  of  His  Spirit,  in  a  marked  and  unmistake- 
able  manner,  into  the  hearts  of  any  of  His  people, 
such  persons  are  the  first  to  make  an  outcry  of 
enthusiasm,  weakness  of  mind,  and  so  forth.  But 
wisdom  is  justified  of  her  children,  notwithstanding 
the  carping  spirit  and  ridicule  of  the  world- 

Colden  Hoffman,  from  the  period  of  dedicating 
himself  for  the  second  time  to  the  ministry,  on  the 
7th  August,  1842,  had  been  going  on  steadily  with 
his  studies,  and  the  records  of  his  journal  present 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  71 

lis  with  a  much  more  cheerful  and  satisfactory  tone 
of  mind.  He  resolved,  during  Lent  1843,  and  more 
especially  in  Passion-week,  to  devote  himself  very 
much  to  the  study  and  contemplation  of  the  person 
and  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  especially  His 
sufferings  and  death,  set  forth  at  that  time. 
On  the  14th  March  he  writes  : — 

Great  peace,  indeed,  has  been  granted  me  for  some 
time  past — great  comfort  in  the  Bible.  Enabled  to  speak 
and  talk  of  the  love  of  God,  and  on  religious  subjects,  with 
more  freedom.     My  heart  and  mouth  have  been  opened. 

But  it  was  at  the  conclusion  of  Passion-week, 
that  he  seems  to  have  been  most  conscious  of  the 
precious  gift  which  had  been  conferred  upon  him  by 
the  Spirit  of  God  ;  he  then  writes  : — 

Saturday  Night. —  Oh,  how  wonderfully  has  my  mind 
been  enlightened  this  week  !  I  sought  the  Lord ;  He  has 
been  near  to  bless  me.  How  much  more  I  know  of  Christ 
than  I  did  when  the  week  commenced  I  Sure  never  before 
has  Christ  been  so  near.  He  is  verily  at  my  right  hand. 
In  prayer,  He  listens  :  the  enemy  He  casts  dowTi  under 
my  feet,  that  he  rises  not  up.  In  prayer,  I  hold  com- 
munion with  God.  What  I  the  world  give  any  peace  like 
this  ?  They  are  blind,  foolish,  ignorant.  Christ  has  re- 
deemed me  ;  and  He  who  has  redeemed  me  will  also 
guide  me  unto  death.  Be  still,  my  soul  I  my  mouth  is 
filled  with  joy,  my  lips  with  rejoicing.     Let  my  mouth  be 


72  MEMOIR  OF 

filled  with  Thy  praise  and  with  Thy  honour  all  the  day. 
'  I  will  lay  me  down  in  peace,  for  the  Lord  maketh  me  to 
dwell  in  safety.  I  w^ll  make  mention  of  Thy  righteous- 
ness, even  of  Thine  only.' 

On  Easter  Sunday  lie  writes :  — 

Peacefully,  yea  joyfully,  I  walked  to  church,  joined 
with  fervour  in  the  praises  and  prayers  of  the  service,  and 
went  to  the  Sacrament  which  Jesus  commanded  to  be  re- 
ceived joyfully  and  peacefully.  I  wept  to  see  so  many 
turn  away.  I  stretched  out  my  hand  to  receive  the  bread, 
and  drink  of  the  wine :  it  was  sweeter  than  honey  to  my 
mouth,  I  felt  too  it  was  the  blood  of  the  testimony.  Christ 
has  bought  heaven  for  me  with  His  blood.  This  is  a 
means  of  santification,  Christ  will  bless  it ;  to  us  He  has 
said.  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.     *      *     * 

Oh,  how  wonderfully  are  the  Scriptures  opening  to  me ! 

Spent  the  evening  till   eight  in   my  study   in  sweet 

religious  conversation  about  Christ,  talking  with  E . 

Then  spent  three-quarters  of  an  hour  with  an  old  woman ; 
in  her  room  were  four  others  with  whom  I  went  over  the 
account  of  Christ's  sufferings  and  death,  talking  plainly  to 
them  of  Christ's  love ;  some  wept,  I  then  prayed  extempo- 
raneously. So  wonderfully  did  the  Lord  strengthen  me ; 
then  some  time  at  Fox's,  spent  in  sweet  conversation  and 
prayer,  in  which  my  soul  was  much  drawn  out.  This  has 
indeed  been  a  joyous  day. 

Monday. — Rose  at  half-past  five.  Church  as  usual; 
still  advancing.  After  church  occupied  three  hours  in 
collecting  Scripture  together  ;  full  of  hope,  joy,  love,  faith, 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  73 

knowing  that  Christ  has  died  to  save  me  !  I  am  indeed  a 
new  man.     I  cannot  keep  my  joy  within  myself. 

Tuesday. — Wonderful  indeed  is  the  work  of  God. 
Rose  at  half-past  five ;  was  bold,  and  gave  glory  to  God. 
Ean,  as  it  were,  as  soon  as  dressed,  to  prayer ;  peaceful 
and  happy,  heaven  seemed  open  to  my  veiw. 

Four  months  after  this  gracious  experience  had 
taken  place  he  wrote  the  following  record  : — 

A  year  ago  yesterday,  I  chose,  and  I  humbly  believe 
God's  own  Spirit  led  me  to  choose,  the  ministry  for  my 
profession.  Like  Abraham  of  old  I  knew  not  what  was 
before  me,  but  trusted  in  God ;  pursued  diligently  my 
studies  in  the  winter  and  advanced  well  in  them,  and 
towards  the  spring  God  most  graciously  and  wonderfully 
revealed  Himself  to  me  ;  opened  my  eyes  to  behold  His  love 
in  redeeming  me  ;  teaching  me  what  man  could  never  teach 
me  ;  giving  me  the  spirit  of  adoption  to  cry  Abba,  Father  ; 
and  so  was  I  filled  with  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  my 
body  could  not  bear  up  against  the  raptures  of  my  love, 
but  sunk  in  w^eakness  under  them,  so  that  I  was  obliged 
to  go  to  the  country  and  recruit  my  strength. 

I  have  no  hesitation  in  giving  utterance  to  the 
conviction,  that  this  was  a  real  and  very  effectual 
work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  his  heart,  a  gracious 
and  experimental  revelation  of  Christ  to  his  soul. 
It  was  attended,  it  is  true,  with  a  degree  of  excite- 
ment, which   I  well  remember  made  me  somewhat 


74  MEMOIR  OF 

uneasy  at  the  time,  and  I  find  amongst  his  papers 
letters  from  both  Bishop  Eastburn  and  myself,  with 
cautions  to  him,  which  at  that  time  seemed  expedient. 

But  if  it  be  admitted  that  there  was  somewhat 
of  human  infirmity  mixed  up  with  the  remarkable 
shower  of  Divine  grace  which  descended  upon  his 
soul  at  that  time,  what  is  this  but  to  recognise  the 
truth,  that  the  crystal  fountain  will  partake  of  the 
impurity  of  the  earthy  channel  through  which  it 
flows  ? 

Looking  back  upon  this  deeply  interesting  period 
of  his  life,  with  the  advantage  of  being  able  to  study 
it  in  connexion  with  the  subsequent  years  of  his 
life,  I  would  give  the  following  reasons  for  the  con- 
viction I  have  expressed,  that  the  very  remarkable 
change  which  took  place  in  his  feelings  and  expe- 
rience, and  which  was  looked  upon  at  the  time  with 
suspicion  by  many  and  with  contempt  by  others, 
was  a  true  and  most  precious  outpouring  of  G^od's 
Spirit  upon  his  soul.  ^ 

I.  In  the  first  place,  he  had  long  been  seeking 
for  it  by  earnest  prayer.  He  was  conscious  that 
there  was  a  want  in  his  soul  which  had  never  been 
supplied ;  a  craving  which  had  never  been  satisfied. 
He  doubted  whether  he  had  ever  been  born  again 
of  the  Spirit ;  communion  with  Grod  and  the  means 
of  grace  yielded  him  not  that  comfort  and  refresh- 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  ^5 

Inent  which  he  desired  ;  he  was  deeply  conscious  of 
the  alienation  of  his  heart  from  Grod,  and  the  power 
of  sin  over  his  soul.  He  felt  that  he  had  never 
received  the  Spirit  of  adoption ;  that  the  Spirit  had 
never  witnessed  with  his  own  spirit  that  he  was  a 
child  of  Grod. 

For  these  things  he  earnestly  and  perseveringly 
prayed ;  and  what  is  it  but  unbelief  to  express 
surprise,  that  our  prayer-hearing  Grod  should  vouch- 
safe them  to  him,  in  His  qwn  way  and  at  His  own 
time? 

II.  In  the  next  place,  I  express  my  conviction 
that  this  was  a  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  because 
he  kept  so  close  to  the  written  word.  Golden 
Hoffman  ever  reverenced  and  loved  '  Grod's  word 
written.'  And  when  this  wonderful  illumination 
lighted  up  his  soul  with  new  life  and  light,  it  was 
not  the  strange  light  of  his  own  heated  imagination 
or  enthusiastic  temperament,  but  the  light  was  the 
light  of  Grod's  word,  and  the  truths  he  rejoiced  in 
were  the  old  truths  written  therein.  Both  for  the 
doctrine  which  he  held,  and  for  the  rule  of  his  life, 
he  kept  close  to  the  Scriptures. 

Thus  was  he  preserved  from  self-sufficiency,  from 
fanaticism,  from  the  delusions  of  the  enemy  of  souls, 
and  from  straying  into  false  paths. 

III.  In  the  next  place,  the  source  of  it  was  real. 


76  MEMOIR  OF 

He  was  not  carried  away  by  any  foolish  fancies  or 
wild  imaginations,  but  that  which  stirred  his  soul 
from  its  innermost  foundation, — that  which  over- 
whelmed his  spirit  with  such  an  ecstasy  of  joy,  was  a 
cause  worthy  of  it.  For  it  was  first  a  believing 
view  of  Christ,  crucified  and  slain,  and  then  of  his 
own  sure  interest  in  Him,  which  imparted  such  joy 
to  his  soul.  And  I  would  ask.  Is  not  this  a  cause 
worthy  of  the  greatest  joy  ?  Shall  we  set  any  bounds 
to  that  gladness  of  heart,  which  flows  forth  when 
the  Spirit  takes  of  the  things  of  Christ  and  shows 
them  to  the  soul ;  when  he  who  has  long  gone 
mourning,  obtains  for  the  first  time  that  sense  of 
pardon  and  peace  through  the  blood  of  the  Cross, 
which  gives  him  the  assurance  of  faith  ;  and  when 
the  Spirit  of  adoption  is  shed  abroad  in  his  heart 
by  the  Holy  Grhost  given  unto  him  ? 

IV.  And,  lastly,  the  impressions  which  he  expe- 
rienced at  that  time  were  not  transient ;  although 
the  excitement  which  he  felt  passed  off,  as  was 
natural, — nay,  necessary,  yet  the  blessing  remained 
with  him,  even  to  the  end  of  his  days.  It  produced 
solid,  substantial,  and  abiding  fruits  of  grace ;  in- 
stead of  complaining  as  in  times  past  that  the 
reading  of  the  word  was  a  burthen,  that  it  yielded 
him  no  comfort,  henceforth  he  was  able  to  exclaim 
with  the  Psalmist,  '  Oh,  how  love  I  Thy  law,  it  is  my 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAX.  77 

meditation  all  the  day ;  how  sweet  are  Thy  words 
unto  my  taste,  yea,  sweeter  than  honey  to  my 
mouth.'  No  one  charges  David  with  enthusiasm 
for  this  language,  yet  the  words  and  the  feelings  of 
Golden  Hoffman  were  very  similar ;  instead  of  feel- 
ing the  alienation  of  his  heart  from  Grod,  and  com- 
plaining of  coldness  in  prayer  and  his  unwillingness 
to  approach  the  throne  of  grace,  he  now  henceforth 
found  his  chief  joy  and  comfort  in  real  communion 
with  God,  for  he  had  received  the  spirit  of  adoption, 
and  was  able  to  cry  to  Him  Abba,  Father,  with  the 
tender  affection  and  simple  confidence  of  a  child. 

Henceforth,  moreover,  all  the  graces  of  the  Spirit 
shone  more  brightly  in  his  life  and  conversation ; 
even  his  countenance  was  lighted  up  with  joy  and 
peace  ;  it  imparted  to  his  features  a  heavenly  ex- 
pression, and  to  his  conversation  a  refreshing  unction, 
which  made  all  who  came  in  contact  with  him 
realize  that  he  was  indeed  a  man  of  Grod,  and  one 
who  had  been  much  in  close  intercourse  with  Jesus, 

Such  was  his  happy  experience,  and  it  ought  to 
encourage  every  anxious  and  mourning  soul,  every 
one  who  feels  an  aching  void  the  world  can  never 
fill,  every  one  who  is  discouraged  by  wearisome  and 
unsuccessful  contests  with  sin,  every  one  who  has  no 
assurance  of  pardon  and  reconciliation  with  God  ; 
every  one  who  is  longing  for  closer  communion,  and 


78  MEMOIR  OF 

a  nearer  approach  to  him,  every  one  who  sighs  for 
the  Spirit  of  adoption  and  a  gracious  revelation  of 
Grod's  love  to  his  soul,  to  keep  on  praying  and 
striving  more  and  more,  till  the  day  when  Grod  shall 
be  pleased  to  reveal  Himself  as  He  does  not  to  the 
world  ;  and  which,  as  sure  as  He  is  a  prayer-hearing 
Grod,  as  sure  as  He  is  the  G-od  of .  truth.  He  will 
vouchsafe  in  His  own  way,  measure  and  time,  to 
every  soul  that  seeks  Him  perseveringly  and  with  the 
whole  heart. 

I  may  here  mention,  that  having  left  America 
in  the  spring  of  1844,  my  communication  with 
Golden  Hoffman  was  for  the  next  sixteen  years  con- 
fined to  correspondence. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  79 


CHAPTEK    V. 

1845  —  1848. 

ENTERS    THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY,   ALEXANDRIA — HIS   CAREER 

AND    CHARACTER   WHILST    THERE TESTIMONY   FROM 

HIS   FELLOW-STUDENTS. 

Golden  Hoffivian,  having  gone  througli  a  prepara- 
tory course  of  study,  entered  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary of  Alexandria,  Fairfax  county,  Virginia,  in  the 
autumn  of  1845. 

Apart  from  the  Collegiate  institutions  for  secular 
studies  in  the  United  States,  there  exist,  in  con- 
nexion with  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  a 
number  of  theological  seminaries,  for  the  prepa- 
ration of  candidates  for  Holy  Orders.  The  most 
prominent  of  these,  from  its  numbers  and  locality, 
is  the  Theological  Seminary,  New  York.  A  stren- 
uous effort  was  made  by  the  late  Bishop  Onder- 
donk  to  constrain  Colden  Hoffman  to  pursue  his 
theological  studies  at  that  seminary;  which  he  re- 


80  MEMOIR  OF 

sisted,  however,  from  the  conviction  he  entertained, 
that  in  the  College  at  Alexandria  he  would  find 
more  sympathy,  and  fewer  impediments  to  his  pro- 
gress in  the  divine  life. 

As  is  natural,  nay,  almost  unavoidable,  each  of 
the  theological  seminaries  is  more  or  less  tinged 
by  the  pervading  influence  of  some  particular  school 
of  theology:  that  of  Alexandria  has  always  been 
distinctively  Protestant  and  Evangelical,  and  on 
this  account  Golden  Hoffman  deliberately  selected 
it,  as  being  in  harmony  with  his  own  maturely- 
adopted  principles  of  religion.  There  is  another 
feature  by  which  this  institution  used  to  be  distin- 
guished, and  which  will  speak  more  loudly  in  its 
praise  than  words  could  do  ;  and  that  is,  the  striking 
fact,  that  nearly  all  the  foreign  missionaries  in  con- 
nexion with  the  Episcopal  Church  were  graduates  of 
the  Alexandria  seminary.  There  prevailed  in  that 
institution  a  remarkable  missionary  spirit,  which 
exercised  a  powerful  influence  on  the  students ;  so 
that  many  of  them  were  led,  whilst  there,  to  select 
the  self-denying  office  of  missionaries  to  the  heathen 
before  they  were  ready  for  ordination. 

When  we  consider  how  great  is  the  tendency 
of  educational  institutions  to  degenerate  from  that 
high  tone  of  spiritual  religion  which  ought  to  be 
aimed  at,  especially  in  theological  seminaries ;  how 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  81 

often  the  errors  of  the  day,  whether  in  the  direction 
of  superstition  or  infidelity,  take  root  there,  poi- 
soning the  fountain-head  from  whence  we  have  to 
draw  our  supplies  of  men  for  the  ministry ;  the  high 
standard  which  the  theological  seminary  in  Alex- 
andria maintained  during  so  many  years,  and,  I  be- 
lieve, still  maintains,  is  both  remarkable  and  greatly 
to  be  admired. 

At  the  time  when  Golden  Hoffman  entered  this 
institution  it  was  presided  over  by  the  Eev.  Dr. 
Sparrow,  Professor  of  Systematic  Divinity  —  a  man 
well  qualified,  by  his  intellectual  and  spiritual  at- 
tainments, for  the  post  which  he  filled ;  and  to  his 
earnest  and  wise  administration  may  its  remarkable 
prosperity  at  that  period  be  mainly  traced.  He  was 
not  content  with  a  merely  perfunctory  discharge  of 
duties ;  much  less  with  a  course  of  dry  and  formal 
theology;  but  whilst  he  aimed  at  imparting  sound 
learning,  it  was  always  in  connexion  with  experi- 
mental religion,  fervent  piety,  and  distinctively 
evangelical  teaching.  His  aim  was  to  send  forth 
into  the  Church  men  wise  to  win  souls ;  workmen 
that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed,  able  rightly  to 
divide  the  word  of  truth.  And  he  well  knew  that 
dry  theology  alone  would  never  qualify  them  for 
this ;  that  they  must  have  an  unction  from  the 
Holy  One,  which  could  only  be  obtained  by  living 

G 


84  MEMOIR  OF 

\Yord.  Satan  would  love  to  have  men  deceive  themselves, 
and  trust  that  all  is  right,  when  the  one  thing  is  wanting ; 
and  it  is  a  cunning  device  of  his  to  mingle  his  followers 
and  the  Lamb's  together;  so  that,  through  his  manifold 
snares  and  temptations,  their  souls  may  be  ruined.  The  line 
of  demarcation  is  plainly  marked  out  in  the  Word.  '  If  a 
man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  His.'  '  To 
be  carnally  minded  is  death  :'  '  Ye  must  be  born  again,'  &c.; 
but  in  the  world  you  hardly  can  tell  who  are  Christ's  and 
who  are  not,  for  they  who  profess  to  be  His  are  so  frequently 
found  among  the  ranks  of  His  enemy.  May  it  be  our  aim 
to  live,  as  St.  Paul  did,  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God.  May 
we  be  enabled  to  say  with  St.  Peter,  *  Lord,  Thou  knowest 
all  things ;  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee.' 

It  was  one  o'clock  before  church  was  over  ;  the  sermon 
was  long,  powerful,  and  interesting.  What  a  blessing 
such  a  man  is  to  the  Church  and  to  the  world  I  Dinner 
at  quarter  past  one,  only  vegetables,  potatoes,  rice,  bread, 
&c.  Have  been  in  my  room  since.  To  love  Jesus  more; 
to  have  more  faith  and  love ;  to  be  more  conformed  to  His 
image,  is  my  desire.  The  means  whereby  this  is  to  be 
effected  is  the  Word  of  God,  through  prayer  and  the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Thus  am  I  taught  by  that 
Word ; ,  may  I  have  grace  to  follow  its  teachings,  or  I 
shall  be  condemned,  and  left  without  excuse.  *  *  * 
Thus,  dear  mother,  have  I  spent  some  of  the  hours  of  the 
day.  I  have  kept  the  fast,  not  by  wholly  abstaining  from 
food  ;  and  it  has  been  blessed  to  me,  and  I  trust  to  others. 
Our  private  class-meeting  had  a  good  effect  on  us,  and  I 
should  not  be  surprised  if  we  held  one  weekly  after  the 
Faculty  Meeting.     ***** 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  85 

Theological  Seminary,  Oct.  2drd,  1845. 
My  dear  Mother, 
I  am  expecting  the  bell  to  ring  in  a  few  minutes  for  the 
Faculty  Meeting,  and  these  few  minutes  I  give  to  you. 
*  *  *  Just  come  from  the  Meeting,  it  was  very  solemn ; 
Dr.  Sparrow  first  spoke  on  the  utter  blindness  and  ignor- 
ance of  those  who  sought  the  ministry  merely  as  a  pro- 
fession. They  Imow  not  what  they  ask.  To  the 
spiritually -minded  man  it  is  a  work  akin  to  angels',  but  it 
is  anything  but  a  life  of  happiness  to  him  who  has  not 
been  converted  and  born  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  called  of 
God  to  His  work.  The  motive  of  self-aggrandizement,  too, 
often  influenced  men ;  it  did  James  and  John  of  old,  when 
they  came  asking  to  sit  on  Christ's  right  hand  and  on  His 
left.  If  such  was  the  case  then,  how  much  more  likely  now  I 
Dr.  May  followed,  and  continued  to  speak  of  James  and 
John ;  their  ignorance  of  the  sufferings  they  were  to  en- 
dure, the  baptism  of  sorrow,  and  the  cup  of  bitterness  they 
were  to  drink — humility  how  desirable  I  Mr.  Packard 
enlarged  on  the  latter  head  with  very  much  power,  force, 
and  energy,  bringing  many  texts  to  bear  on  it,  and  many 
examples  for  imitation ;  chiefly  Him  who,  being  rich,  yet 
for  our  sakes  became  poor.  It  is  an  eternal  truth,  that 
God  resisteth  the  proud  and  giveth  grace  to  the  humble. 
Closed  with  a  hymn  and  prayer  by  Mr.  Packard. 

During  his  collegiate  course  he  kept  a  very  vo- 
luminous journal,  consisting  of  several  volumes  cf 
manuscript :  the  following  extracts  will  further  illus- 
trate his  life  and  character  at  this  period  :  — 


86  MEMOIR  OF 

JOURNAL. 

Dec.  ISth,  184G. 
Theological  Seminar f/,  Virginia. — Have  risen  this 
morning  in  peace,  with  a  thankful  sense  of  God's  mercy. 
Yesterday  in  Mr.  Packard's  recitation  the  doctrine  of 
election  came  up.  It  seems  taught  in  Scripture,  and 
yesterday  afternoon  I  occupied  myself  for  an  hour  and 
more  in  collecting  texts  on  the  subject.  When  I  look 
back  at  my  own  life,  the  commencement  and  progress  of 
my  religious  walk  seem  most  satisfactorily  accounted  for 
by  God's  calling  and  choice  of  me  above.  It  seems 
difficult  to  account  for  it  on  any  other  grounds  :  and  if  so, 
should  I  not  take  courage ;  for  whom  He  calls,  them  He 
also  justifies ;  and  whom  He  justifies,  them  He  also 
glorifies  ?  But  let  me  give  diligence  to  make  my  calling 
and  election  sure. 

19^^.  —  The  close  of  the  week  finds  me  in  health  and 
peace.  To-morrow  I  visit  Mr.  Bolton's  station,  and 
address  the  coloured  school,  and  perhaps  take  charge  of  it 
permanently.  I  ask  God's  direction,  and  shall  hope  for 
His  blessing.  I  desire  to  live  for  Christ.  I  feel  I  have 
a  sinful  nature,  and  would  be  wholly  renewed;  would  have 
more  of  the  spirit  of  adoption,  confidence,  and  love. 

Sunday,  Dec.  20th.  —  God  has  upheld  and  blessed  me 
to-day.  Went  to  Arlington  station ;  taught  a  class  and 
talked  to  the  assembled  coloured  school.  Oh,  that  I 
could  feel  more  deeply  what  I  say  and  teach  I  Received 
an  invitation  to  address  a  Sunday-school  in  Georgetown 
at  Christmas ;  almost  fear  to  accept,  but  yet  would  not 
decline.     May  God  direct  me,  and  strengthen  me.     If  I 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  87 

am  His,   and  this  invitation  is  from  Him,  will  He  not 
uphold  and  bless  me  in  it  ? 

Dec.  2l8t.  —  God  gave  me  grace  to  propose  this 
morning,  to  the  members  of  my  class,  a  prayer-meeting,  to 
be  held  in  the  evening,  as  the  session  was  near  its  close, 
and  some  were  going  away.  All  met  at  a  little  past  seven 
in  my  room.  Quick  conducted  the  meeting,  and  w^e 
were  truly  blessed.  Wiley,  Quick,  and  myself,  made  some 
remarks.  Wheeler,  Smith,  and  myself,  led  in  prayer. 
I  proposed  at  the  close  that  we  should  open  the  session 
after  our  recess  with  a  similar  meeting,  which  was  acceded 
to.  God  blessed  me  in  three  visits  to  the  poor  this 
afternoon.  I  must  trust  His  strength  to  address  the 
children  at  Georgetown  at  Christmas. 

*  *  *  *  Have  been  on  my  knees  and  asked  God's 
mercy  and  blessing.  To  know  Jesus  in  His  holy  life  is  of 
great  value.  I  think  of  taking  a  certain  portion  of  that 
life  and  looking  at  it,  meditating  upon  it,  and  writing  out 
my  meditations.  Perhaps  the  best  time  will  be  early  in 
the  morning ;  let  me  rise  at  five.  I  could  then  have  a 
full  hour.  (0  Lord,  grant  me  Thy  grace.)  I  am  apt  to  fall 
into  these  things  as  matters  of  business;  without  deriving 
real  spiritual  life  from  them.  Oh,  that  I  might  walk 
with  Jesus,  knowing  and  loving  Him  I  INIy  heart  is 
ready  to  break ;  it  cries  out,  it  groans.  I  find  a  law  in  my 
members  w^arring  against  the  law  of  my  mind.  0  Jesus, 
help  me ;  may  I  walk  humbly  with  Thee  ;     *     *     * 

Monday,  Jan.  4:th,  1847. —  Rose  at  half-past  six,  and 
pursued  with  comfort  and  satisfaction  my  plan  of  writing 
and  meditating  on  the  Saviour's  life.     At  half-past  nine  had 


88  MExMOIE  OF 

an  interesting  meeting  of  our  class  for  prayer  and  religious 
conversation,  in  which  we  were  blessed. 

***** 

6tli.  —  The  Lord  has  given  me  His  grace  to-day.  I 
have  felt  comforted  and  blessed.  Rose  at  five  o'clock; 
enabled  to  discharge  my  duties. 

Itli.  —  Rose  at  six.  Have  been  upheld  in  my  duties, 
but  want  a  sense  of  God's  presence,  a  peaceful  mind,  faith 
and  confidence. 

Sunday ,  \Ofh.  —  Corruption  has  the  advantage;  my 
sins  are  too  strong  for  me.  I  have  made  little  preparation 
for  my  important  duties  in  the  Sunday-school.  In  myself 
I  am  perfect  weakness;  to  whom  but  to  Jesus  shall  I  look? 
It  is  Communion  Sunday.  Half  past-nine  p.m.  Spoke 
with  no  unction  in  Sunday-school;  was  unfeeling  and 
dead  in  church.  *  *  *  Started  late  to  my  station  at 
Arlington,  going  with  a  heavy  heart.  When  a  mile  on 
the  way  fell  through  the  ice,  and  returned.  Spent  the 
afternoon  in  my  room,  reading  and  meditating  on  the 
Word ;  and  here  my  strength  revived,  and  I  was  comfort- 
able. I  called  on  God  and  He  helped  me.  Enjoyed  the 
evening  prayers.  I  pray  that  the  Lord  may  strengthen 
me  to  walk  uprightly  this  week;  without  Him  I  can 
do  nothing. 

Saturday,  Jan.  ?>Oth,  1847.  —  Rose  at  six.  God  has 
blessed  me  this  day ;  yea,  all  the  week,  putting  into  my 
mind  good  desires,  and  giving  me  grace  to  bring  them  to 
good  effect.  He  blessed  me  with  regard  to  the  Sunday- 
school  ;  in  my  visits  to  the  poor ;  at  the  Professor's ;  in 
my   daily   duties ;    in   health ;    in   intercourse    with   my 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  89 

brethren.  May  I  rise  in  peace  on  the  Lord's  Day, 
strengthened  for  my  duties. 

Feh.  11th,  1847.  —  I  am  thankful  to  have  risen  at  five 
minutes  after  five,  and  thus  had  time  to  seek  tte  Lord  by 
prayer  and  His  Word.  Lord,  grant  m-e  Thy  peace.  God 
has  blessed  me  to-day ;  found  the  Word  very  precious 
while  meditating  on  it  with  Johnson  in  the  afternoon. 
Very  solemn  Faculty  meeting.  A  private  Missionary 
meeting  was  held  in  Storr's  room  before  it. 

Sunday,  March  14cth. —  Rose  in  peace  at  six  ;  not 
early  enough  ;  performed  my  duties  in  Sunday-school  with 
some  satisfaction,  but  should  have  felt  more  warmth  and 
zeal ;  and  in  church  too,  too  cold.  The  Lord  gave  me 
His  grace  and  blessing  in  going  to  Arlington,  while  there 
in  Sunday-school,  and  in  returning. 

Friday,  March  2Dth. — Again  found  pleasure  in  prayer 
on  my  return  from  Church.  0  Father,  make  me  to 
rejoice  in  kno^^dng  that  Thou  art  my  Father,  and  my 
portion  for  ever  I 

Easter  Morning,  April  4:th,  1847. — '  Bless  the  Lord, 
O  my  soul  I '  Woke  at  three,  and  rose  to  pray  to  God. 
Woke  again  at  twenty  minutes  to  five  and  rose,  and  found 
sweet  pleasure  in  prayer  and  praise.  My  heart  is  attuned 
to  the  day.  I  find  that  of  others  is  not  so ;  and  mine  is 
saddened ;  it  requires  grace  to  exercise  charity  to  them, 
and  keep  my  own  spirit  calm  and  peaceful.  God  blessed 
me  yesterday  in  all  my  ways, — morning,  noon,  and  night. 
In  the  afternoon  visited  some  poor  families. 

10  P.M.  —  Have  felt  greatly  blessed  all  day;  had 
freedom  and  self-command  in  Sunday-school,  and  spoke 


90  MEMOm  OF 

with  some  earnestness.      Blessed  in  church  :  conld  have 
desired  more  warmth  of  feeling  at  the  communion. 

April  I'^tTi. — I  feel  that  sin  dw^elleth  in  me.  A  day 
or  deed  can  scarcely  pass  without  my  perceiving  things 
undone  which  ought  to  be  done,  or  done  which  ought  not 
to  be  done.  Sin  mingles  with  all.  Should  I  not  learn 
then  to  look  out  of  myself  for  justification,  to  Jesus  ?  The 
law  says,  '  Cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all 
things  which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do 
them.'  *  I  Imow  that  in  me,'  says  St.  Paul,  '  dwelleth  no 
good  thing.'  'The  just  shall  live  by  faith.'  The  law 
calls  me  cursed,  but  Christ  has  redeemed  me  from  that 
curse,  being  made  a  curse  for  me. 

April  15th. — Rose  at  half-past  five.  The  Lord  has 
blessed  me  to-day  in  all  things.  Had  a  missionary  meet- 
ing in  my  rooms ;  about  a  dozen  of  the  students  present. 
J.  A.  Stone  read  a  letter  he  had  received  from  Mr.  Payne 
in  Africa,  in  which  he  speaks  of  members  of  the  junior 
and  middle  classes  coming  out  as  catechists,  pursuing  their 
studies,  and  then  being  ordained,  thus  trying  their  quali- 
fications of  mind  and  body,  and  the  climate.  I  have  spread 
the  letter  before  the  Lord,  and  asked  His  guidance  and 
counsel.     I  feel  a  willingness  to  go  if  duty  so  directs. 

IQth. — Rose  about  five.  Found  pleasure  in  my  devo- 
tions. God  blessed  me  in  my  ways  ;  and  in  the  prayer- 
meeting  this  evening  at  Mr.  Southerland's,  enabling  me 
to  open  my  mouth  and  speak. 

17th,  Saturday. — A  day  full  of  sweet  mercies.  My 
soul  has  been  upheld  by  grace.  Rose  at  a  quarter  to  six. 
Blessed   and  directed  in  all  my  ways.     My  enemy  has 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  91 

been  watcliful,  but  the  Lord  has  not  let  him  triumph. 
Especially  blessed  in  visiting  Mr.  D.  who  promised  to 
seek  the  Lord.  Yet  imperfection  marks  all  I  do  : — to 
show  me  that  in  Jesus  alone  is  my  righteousness  to  be 
found. 

April  2Zrd. — Have  risen  for  two  or  three  days  past 
at  a  quarter  past  five,  much  to  my  peace  and  comfort. 
God  has  upheld  and  blessed  me  to-day ;  w^ent  to  the 
prayer -meeting  as  usual  at  Mr.  Southerland's,  and  felt 
much  freedom  in  speaking  and  prayer.  I  would  I  could 
feel  the  truth  I  spoke  more  deeply  and  more  seriously.  *  * 

June  17th,  1847. — Though  I  have  not  had  that  sweet 
sense  of  God's  favour  and  love  for  some  days  past,  yet 
His  providence  and  grace  to  me  gave  me  no  reason  to 
doubt  it.  It  is  my  own  infirmity,  not  the  failing  of  His 
love.  Was  in  town  this  afternoon,  and  felt  myself  pecu- 
liarly blessed  in  two  or  three  special  respects.  Overtook 
Dr.  Sparrow  and  rode  back  with  him ;  reached  in  time 
for  our  Missionary  meeting,  and  God  gave  me  grace  to 
say  a  word  in  season  that  warmed  our  hearts.  With  one 
exception  the  meeting  was  composed  of  members  of  our 
class.  The  Faculty  meeting  followed,  and  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  with  us.  Dr.  May  and  Mr.  Packard  both 
spoke  with  great  unction  on  the  subject  of  giving  our- 
selves to  the  Lord :  '  They  gave  themselves  unto  the 
Lord,'  says  St.  Paul.  On  returning  to  my  room  I  again 
offered  myself  to  the  Lord  and  prayed  Him  to  accept  me; 
to  make  me,  and  do  with  me,  as  seemed  good  in  His  sight. 

Goshen,  August  4:fh. — Rose  at  twenty  minutes  past 
five.     Oh,  that  I  had  more  peace  and  quiet  trust  in  God  I 


92  -  MEMOIR  OF 

Have  commenced  to  be  active  in  His  service ;  though  I 
have  been  here  only  a  week,  I  am  invited  to  the  Society  to- 
night. I  am  not  exactly  clear  as  to  the  propriety  of  my 
going,  fearing  it  will  be  gay.  I  pray  for  grace  to  glorify 
God.  I  feel  so  weak  in  faith  and  knowledge,  so  imfit  to 
be  a  minister  and  teacher  of  the  will  and  Word  of  God  ;  so 
much  sin,  pride,  selfishness,  and  unholiness  in  my  heart, 
such  dulness,  and  sloth,  and  inactivity  of  mind  that  I  am 
sad  and  sick  at  heart.  God  be  merciful  to  me  and  direct 
me.  I  fear  I  have  been  deceiving  myself  in  preparing  for 
the  ministry;  so  weak  and  unfitted  do  I  feel  for  its  respon- 
sibilities. If  I  dared  to  make  my  own  plans  bright  ones, 
I  could  make  and  seek,  but  I  leave  my  ways  and  lot  to 
God,  0  God,  have  mercy  upon  me  and  lead  me,  and 
grant  me  grace  to  serve  Thee. 

6^^. — Have  experienced  much  uneasiness  of  mind  and 
melancholy  during  the  past  week  ;  have  taken  so  little  in- 
terest in  reading  the  Scriptures,  in  prayer,  and  in  the  active 
duties  of  visiting  the  sick  and  jioor ;  planned  very  well,  but 
how  to  perform  I  found  not. 

December  15th,  1847. — My  twenty-eighth  birthday  — 
twenty -eight  years  !  May  all  their  sins  be  washed  away 
in  Thy  blood,  blessed  Saviour  I  May  all  their  mercies  be 
gathered  together;  that  I  may  behold  their  abundance  and 
be  melted  to  love,  strengthened  in  faith,  and  confirmed  in 
hope! 

Notwithstanding  all  my  sins  and  ill  deserts,  great 
indeed  have  been  the  blessings  I  have  enjoyed ;  nothing 
but  blessings,  of  health  and  wealth,  social  blessings  —  in 
respect  of  my  teachers  and  their  love  and  confidence  — 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  93 

sweet  intercourse  w^tli  Christian  friends — tlie  abiding  love 
of  all  at  honae — privileges  and  opportunities  of  mental  im- 
provement, of  spiritual  growth.  The  Lord  has  made  me 
His  messenger  to  the  sick  and  dying,  and  permitted  me  to 
speak  a  word  in  season  to  those  w'ho  were  weary.  My 
mind  is  enlarged,  my  influence  increased,  I  am  enabled  to 
discharge  my  duties  in  study  and  writing ;  as  my  day,  so 
has  my  strength  been. 

In  the  missionary  cause  my  influence  has  been  felt ;  the 
little  meeting  before  Faculty  meeting  is  more  fully  at- 
tended than  ever ;  Sunday-school  prospers  ;  the  Religious 
Improvement  Society  flourishes,  a  spirit  of  brotherly  love 
pervades  the  Institution  —  many  a  sweet  hour  of  prayer 
have  I  enjoyed  with  my  brethren.  Many  a  time  has  the 
Lord  met  me  on  the  road,  and,  revealing  Himself  to  me, 
said,  Fear  not,  I  am  w'ith  thee.  Dear  Saviour,  forgive 
my  ingratitude,  my  murmuring,  my  doubts  and  fears ; 
may  Thy  blood  be  for  my  atonement ;  seal  me  with  Thy 
Holy  Spirit ;  forgive  my  pride,  and  make  me  humble ; 
help  me  for  the  time  to  come ;  I  am  not  wise  enough  for 
my  own  direction,  guide  me  by  Thy  counsel,  I  need  it 
now :  prepare  me  for  Thy  service  and  appoint  my  lot  for 
me.  Not  my  will  but  Thine  be  done  ;  and  may  I  have  this 
spirit,  and  be  contented  with  the  position  Thou  shalt  give 
me,  saying.  It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do  what  seemeth  Him 
good.  Tnou  art  full  of  love,  and  I  know  I  am  safe  in  it. 
Thy  favour  is  life,  hold  me  in  the  hollow  of  Thy  hand. 
*  *  *  *  Lord,  let  Thy  presence  go  with  me :  Thou 
orderest  and  rulest  all  things,  and  Thou  canst  make  my 
way  plain  before  my  face.     Oh,  may  I  be  wholly  given  to 


92  .  MEMOm  OF 

Have  commenced  to  be  active  in  His  service ;  thougli  I 
have  been  here  only  a  week,  I  am  invited  to  the  Society  to- 
night. I  am  not  exactly  clear  as  to  the  propriety  of  my 
going,  fearing  it  will  be  gay.  I  pray  for  grace  to  glorify 
God.  I  feel  so  weak  in  faith  and  knowledge,  so  imfit  to 
be  a  minister  and  teacher  of  the  will  and  Word  of  God  ;  so 
much  sin,  pride,  selfishness,  and  unholiness  in  my  heart, 
such  dulness,  and  sloth,  and  inactivity  of  mind  that  I  am 
sad  and  sick  at  heart.  God  be  merciful  to  me  and  direct 
me.  I  fear  I  have  been  deceiving  myself  in  preparing  for 
the  ministry ;  so  weak  and  unfitted  do  I  feel  for  its  respon- 
sibilities. If  I  dared  to  make  my  own  jDlans  bright  ones, 
I  could  make  and  seek,  but  I  leave  my  ways  and  lot  to 
God.  O  God,  have  mercy  upon  me  and  lead  me,  and 
grant  me  grace  to  serve  Thee, 

(Sih. — Have  experienced  much  uneasiness  of  mind  and 
melancholy  during  the  past  week  ;  have  taken  so  little  in- 
terest in  reading  the  Scriptures,  in  prayer,  and  in  the  active 
duties  of  visiting  the  sick  and  ]ioor ;  planned  very  well,  but 
how  to  perform  I  found  not. 

December  15th,  1847. — My  twenty-eighth  birthday  — 
twenty -eight  years  !  May  all  their  sins  be  washed  away 
in  Thy  blood,  blessed  Saviour  I  May  all  their  mercies  be 
gathered  together;  that  I  may  behold  their  abundance  and 
be  melted  to  love,  strengthened  in  faith,  and  confirmed  in 
hope! 

Notwithstanding  all  my  sins  and  ill  deserts,  great 
indeed  have  been  the  blessings  I  have  enjoyed ;  nothing 
but  blessings,  of  health  and  wealth,  social  blessings  —  in 
respect  of  my  teachers  and  their  love  and  confidence  — 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  93 

sweet  intercourse  w^th  Christian  friends — the  abiding  love 
of  all  at  home — privileges  and  opportunities  of  mental  im- 
provement, of  spiritual  growth.  The  Lord  has  made  me 
His  messenger  to  the  sick  and  dying,  and  permitted  me  to 
speak  a  word  in  season  to  those  who  were  weary.  My 
mind  is  enlarged,  my  influence  increased,  I  am  enabled  to 
discharge  my  duties  in  study  and  writing ;  as  my  day,  so 
has  my  strength  been. 

In  the  missionary  cause  my  influence  has  been  felt ;  the 
little  meeting  before  Faculty  meeting  is  more  fully  at- 
tended than  ever ;  Sunday-school  prospers  ;  the  Religious 
Improvement  Society  flourishes,  a  spirit  of  brotherly  love 
pervades  the  Institution  —  many  a  sweet  hour  of  prayer 
have  I  enjoyed  with  my  brethren.  Many  a  time  has  the 
Lord  met  me  on  the  road,  and,  revealing  Himself  to  me, 
said.  Fear  not,  I  am  with  thee.  Dear  Saviour,  forgive 
my  ingratitude,  my  murmuring,  my  doubts  and  fears ; 
may  Thy  blood  be  for  my  atonement ;  seal  me  with  Thy 
Holy  Spirit ;  forgive  my  pride,  and  make  me  humble ; 
help  me  for  the  time  to  come ;  I  am  not  wise  enough  for 
my  o\YTi  direction,  guide  me  by  Thy  counsel,  I  need  it 
now :  prepare  me  for  Thy  service  and  appoint  my  lot  for 
me.  Not  my  will  but  Thine  be  done  ;  and  may  I  have  this 
spirit,  and  be  contented  with  the  position  Thou  shalt  give 
me,  saying,  It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do  what  seemeth  Him 
good.  Thou  art  full  of  love,  and  I  know  I  am  safe  in  it. 
Thy  favour  is  life,  hold  me  in  the  hoUow^  of  Thy  hand. 
*  *  *  *  Lord,  let  Thy  presence  go  with  me :  Thou 
orderest  and  rulest  all  things,  and  Thou  canst  make  my 
way  plain  before  my  face.     Oh,  may  I  be  wholly  given  to 


94  MEMOIR  OF 

Thee  and  Thy  service.  Hitherto  hast  Thou  kept  me,  still 
guard  me  ;  oh,  preserve  me  from  all  my  enemies,  let  me 
not  perish,  give  me  grace  and  wisdom. 

Give  me  a  right  judgment  in  all  things.  Give  me  that 
earthly  portion  which  Thou  seest  best.  0  Lord,  Thou 
knowest  my  wants,  I  shrink  from  trouble ;  Thy  love  will 
not  shrink  to  lay  it  on  me ;  no,  no,  do  not,  blessed  Lord. 
I  desire  sweet  temporal  comforts  : — Thy  love  will  not  grant 
them  if  hurtful;  no,  withhold  them,  blessed  Saviour. 
Make  me  to  see  Thy  truth  plainly ;  enlighten  my  mind 
with  the  full  blaze  of  the  Gospel,  and  give  me  heavenly 
wisdom,  and,  at  the  same,  a  due  and  abounding  portion  of 
humility  and  meekness;  that  I  may  lay  all  at  Thy  feet, 
saying,  'Not  unto  me,  not  unto  me,  but  unto  Thy  name 
give  glory.'  Thy  grace  and  power  are  great,  and  Thoa 
canst  bring  strong  things  out  of  the  weak.  Keep  me  un- 
spotted from  the  world  ;  bear  as  Thou  hast  ever  done  with 
my  infirmities,  and  let  me  not  doubt  Thy  love.  Be  Thou 
precious,  and  make  Thy  word  sweet,  Thy  children  dear, 
Thy  work  pleasant.  Thy  service  a  delight.  Great  is  Thy 
love  that  bears  with  such  a  polluted  servant  as  I.  Jesus  I 
lay  Thy  hand  upon  me,  and  assure  me  still  of  Thy  dear 
love ;  come  and  abide  with  me.  Forgive  my  pride  and 
root  it  out,  and  make  me  humble  like  Thyself.  *  *  *  * 

January  4:th,  1848. —  Determined  by  the  grace  of  God 
not  to  go  to  Washington,  but  keep  the  day  by  fasting  and 
prayer,  and  waiting  on  the  Lord.  Rose  at  half-past  five, 
and  found  liveliness  and  faith  in  prayer,  and  I  seem  to  feel 
that  the  Lord  is  with  me.  To-day  I  would  return  from 
my  wanderings  to  the  gracious  Shepherd.  I  would  ask  His 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  95 

guidance  for  my  future  life.  He  knoweth  all  things  ;  all 
places  are  before  Him,  all  people,  and  He  knows  me,  my 
nature,  abilities,  qualifications,  dispositions.  Whereas  / 
am  as  a  little  infant, — so  ignorant,  not  knowing  what  is 
best  for  me,  and  w^here  I  can  be  most  useful ;  yet  I  say, 
0  Lord,  direct,  0  Lord,  guide  me  as  Thou  didst  Thy  own 
people  in  the  wilderness  ;  for  as  they  would  have  lost  their 
w^ay,  suffered  and  died,  hadst  not  Thou  guided  and  fed 
them,  so  now  I,  0  Lord ;  guide  and  feed  me  therefore. 

While  thus  supplicating  the  Lord,  my  eyes  fell  on  the 
passage  in  the  Psalms :  '  Tarry  thou  the  Lord's  leisure, 
be  strong,  and  He  shall  comfort  thine  heart,  and  put  thou 
thy  trust  in  the  Lord.'  It  seemed  an  answer  from  the 
Lord,  and  brought  peace  to  my  soul.  So  the  Lord  wall 
open  my  way  before  me,  and  direct  my  path,  in  His  own 
leisure  and  His  own  good  time. 

MEDITATION  DURING  PASSION-WEEK. 

Passion- Week,  March  29,  1847. — ^Tiat  event  in  the 
world's  history  is  more  deserving  our  serious  consideration 
than  the  passion  of  the  Lord  ?  What  one  to  be  contem- 
plated by  the  Christian  more  fraught  with  comfort  to  his 
soul  ?  Where  can  he  learn  so  much  of  himself,  of  his  own 
fallen  and  lost  state  ?  Where  can  he  find  so  much  com- 
fort, and  gather  so  many  glorious  hopes  ?  Where  can  he 
see  the  love  of  God  more  fully  manifested,  or  Jesus'  love 
shine  half  so  bright  ?  The  cross  is  like  the  sun,  radiating 
beams  of  light ;  each  life-giving  and  healthful  to  the  soul ; 
or  like  a  fountain  sending  forth  many  streams  of  cool  and 


96  MEMOIR  OF 

refreshing  water.  It  is  a  central  point  in  the  Bible ;  a 
focus  where  its  lines  meet.  For  Christ's  sacrifice  men 
waited  from  the  days  of  Adam,  and  after  it  was  made  all 
eyes  have  looked  back  to  it.  Oh,  it  is  good  to  look  at 
Jesus  on  the  Cross  I  It  is  right  that  we  should.  It  is 
intimated  that  we  shall,  in  the  words,  '  And  I,  if  I  be 
lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto  Me.' 
'  Look  unto  Me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.' 
And  thou,  my  soul,  knowest  it  to  be  a  good  thing  to  look 
to  Jesus  on  the  Cross  —  to  go  with  Him  thither,  and  be  a 
witness  to  His  sorrow.  Again,  blessed  Jesus,  I  would 
follow  Thee  ;  teach  me  more  than  ever  I  knew  before  ; 
manifest  Thyself  to  me,  and  as  I  journey,  draw  nigh  and 
open  my  understanding,  and  make  Thyself  known  to  me; 
so  that  I  shall  be  able  to  run  and  tell  Thy  disciples  I  have 
seen  the  Lord,  and  be  able  also  to  guide  the  wanderer  to 
Thee,  and  tell  Thy  excellencies  to  all  people.  Jesus,  I 
want  to  k7iow  Thee  ; — not  see  Thee  afar  off,  but  to  know 
Thee,  dear  Saviour.  Thou  art  all-sufficient  to  fill  the 
soul.  He  who  drinks  from  Thee  desires  no  other  water. 
From  this  pure  fountain  let  me  drink,  and  my  soul  shall 
live,  and  be  fat  and  well  liking. 

And  who  ever  sought  the  Lord  and  was  disappointed, 
or  found  Him  not  ?  ^  Let  the  heart  of  them  rejoice  that 
seek  the  Lord.'  *  Every  one  that  asketh  receiveth,  he 
that  seeketh  findeth.'  '  While  they  are  yet  speaking,  I 
will  hear.' 

The  earth,  O  Lord,  is  full  of  Thy  mercies.  All  nature 
speaks  of  love  and  wisdom.  To  man  that  love  overflows  ; 
it  is  an  abyss  without  bottom  or  shore ;   passing  know- 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  97 

ledge.  It  was  manifest  in  God  giving  His  Son  for  us. 
Shall  He  not  therefore  freely  give  us  all  things?  May  I 
not  then  confidently  expect  His  blessing  at  this  time,  when 
T  purpose  Avith  His  help  to  withdraw  myself  and  my 
thoughts  as  far  as  practicable  from  the  world,  and  to  seek 
the  Lord,  looldng  unto  Jesus  ?  Come,  thou  blessed  Spirit, 
thou  only  Teacher  of  poor  ignorant  man  ;  come,  order  my 
steps  in  Thy  Word ;  come,  take  of  the  things  of  Jesus,  and 
show  them  unto  me.  Lead  me  into  all  truth,  and  bring 
Thy  word  to  my  remembrance.  And  blessed  be  Thy 
name,  0  God,  that  Thou  hast  inclined  me  thus  to  seek 
Thee,  and  hast  so  ordered  things  that  my  circumstances 
are  such  as  they  are; — a  place  of  retirement  is  afforded 
me;  no  duties  are  more  pressing  than  those  in  hand. 
Lord,  grant  that,  like  Thy  servant  Moses,  I  may  ascend 
the  mount,  and  wilt  Thou  hide  me  in  the  cleft  of  the  rock 
whilst  Thou  passest  by,  declaring  Thy  great  name ;  and 
may  I  have  a  humble  spirit,  and  yield  myself  to  Thee  as 
a  little  child,  giving  Thee  my  hand  and  quietly  walking 
with  Thee,  not  seeldng  my  own  way.  I  am  far  too  weak 
to  resist  the  temptations  that  will  daily  assail  me ;  but. 
Lord,  may  I  find  Thee  so  precious  and  Thy  word  so 
sweet  that  from  such  insipid  w^aters  I  shall  turn  aside. 
I  desire  to  be  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  child  of 
God.  Now,  my  soul,  expect  a  blessing,  for  thou  shalt 
have  it. 

The  proper  object  of  biography,  however,  is  not 
panegyric,  but  a  truthful  exhibition  of  the  character  ; 
and  it  is  not  the  duty  of  a  biographer  to  cull  out  all 

H 


98  MEMOm  OF 

the  fairest  and  most  pleasing  features  of  the  life, 
whilst  omitting  the  faults  and  defects.  In  regard 
to  both  the  one  and  the  other,  his  aim  should  be 
the  edification  of  the  reader.  The  biographies  of 
Scripture  are,  in  this  respect,  models  which  it  should 
be  our  endeavour  to  follow; — therein  the  drunken- 
ness of  Noah  is  recorded,  as  well  as  his  obedience  ; — 
the  grievous  sins  of  David  find  a  place  in  the  sacred 
page,  as  well  as  the  records  of  his  ardent  faith  and 
love ; — the  cowardice  of  Peter  is  narrated  by  the  same 
author  who  describes  his  confident  boldness;  —  and 
the  worldly  ambition  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee  is  put  on 
record,  as  well  as  their  subsequent  self-denial.  These 
things  were  written  for  our  learning,  to  warn  us. 
In  like  manner  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  mention  an  in- 
firmity of  Golden  Hoffman's,  which,  though  it  was  a 
transient  error,  and  exercised  no  abiding  influence 
on  his  future  life,  may  yet  prove  a  useful  note  of 
warning  to  some  in  the  present  day. 

It  will  be  remembered,  that  the  great  crisis  in 
Golden  Hoffman's  religious  experience  sprang  from 
his  deep  contemplation  of  the  sufferings  and  death 
of  our  Lord.  He  was  in  the  habit  every  year  of 
renewing  the  same  course  during  Passion-week  and 
Easter.  Amongst  his  papers  I  find  many  voluminous 
harmonies  of  the  various  events  narrated  in  the  four 
Gospels,  connected  with  that  period.      Now  this  was 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  99 

a  practice  liiglily  commendable,  and  of  great  spi- 
ritual benefit  to  his  soul.  In  studying  theology, 
there  is  apt  to  be  far  too  little  of  this  personal  and 
affectionate  contemplation  of  the  Saviour ;  and  though 
all  the  doctrines  of  the  Grospel  cluster  around  the 
cross  of  Christ,  yet,  when  studied  intellectually  and 
dogmatically,  the  personal  view  is  apt  to  be  lost 
sight  of  in  the  doctrine.  It  is  well,  therefore,  that 
we  should  not  content  ourselves  exclusively  with  the 
doctrines  of  justification  by  faith,  the  divinity  of 
Christ,  and  the  other  great  topics  of  sacred  truth, 
but  likewise  turn  aside  to  contemplate  Christ,  as  we 
see  Him  in  the  narrative  of  the  Grospels,  and  en- 
deavour to  realise  His  personal  sufferings  and  cruel 
death,  as  well  as  the  doctrines  which  spring  out  of 
them.  All  this  Colden  Hoffman  did,  and  with 
great  benefit  to  his  soul  But  he  went  beyond  this, 
and  indulged  in  some  practices  very  far  from  the 
simplicity  of  Grod's  Word,  which  might  have  had  a 
very  injurious  effect  upon  his  mind  permanently,  if 
the  real  depth  of  his  spirituality  had  not  led  him  to 
see  and  abandon  his  mistaken  course.  I  refer  to  an 
attempt  which  he  made  to  stimulate  his  devotiona.- 
feelings  by  external  symbols  :  in  so  doing,  I  believe 
he  was  merely  giving  way  unconsciously  to  a  pro- 
pensity of  our  corrupt  nature,  which  Rome  has 
worked  upon  to   such   a  grievous  extent,  and  with 


100  MEMOIR  OF 

such  mischievous  results.  I  mean,  the  attempt  to 
excite  the  feelings  by  external  objects ;  to  which 
source  we  trace  her  crosses  and  crucifixes,  her  pic- 
tures and  statues,  her  painted  windows,  ecclesias- 
tical millinery,  elaborate  music,  and  various  other 
devices,  too  many  to  name ;  the  effect  of  which  is  to 
degrade  and  carnalize  religion,  and  to  substitute  for 
spiritual  worship  a  religion  of  the  senses  and  the 
imagination,  stimulated  by  an  appeal  to  the  eye,  the 
ear,  ?tnd  the  other  organs  of  sense. 

The  same  attempt  is  being  made  by  many  in 
our  own  Church  at  the  present  day :  it  is  doubtless 
captivating,  especially  to  the  young  and  the  ro- 
mantic, for  it  is  an  easy  substitute  for  the  higher 
standard  of  true  spiritual-mindedness ;  but  it  is  to 
be  traced  to  a  corrupt  principle  of  our  fallen 
nature,  which  loves  that  which  is  sensuous  and 
carnal,  and  turns  away  from  the  unseen  and 
spiritual. 

There  is  a  mental  and  spiritual  phasis,  through 
which  many  young  persons  of  warm  feelings  pass  at 
a  certain  stage  of  their  religious  experience,  which 
has  a  tendency  to  develope  into  an  unhealthy  con- 
dition of  romantic  and  imaginative  pietism.  I  need 
not  point  out  how  much  has  been  done,  in  these 
latter  days,  to  stimulate  this  vicious  propensity,  and 
to  ensnare  such  persons  by  the  combination  of  false 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  101 

doctrine  witli  ritualistic  practices ;  and  how  fre- 
quently with  success  ;  for  the  corrupt  heart  is  ever 
prone  to  go  astray  from  the  old  paths  laid  down  in 
God's  Word. 

It  is  an  axiom,  however,  tested  by  the  experience 
of  years,  that  no  person  will  ever  be  perverted  to  the 
superstitions,  either  of  Popery  or  Puseyism,  who 
highly  reverences  and  closely  adheres  to  God's  Word 
written,  making  it '  the  man  of  his  counsel,'  putting 
supreme  honour  upon  it,  and  upholding  it  as  the 
sole  rule  of  faith. 

Every  case  of  perversion  which  has  occurred  has 
ever  been  preceded  by  dishonour  done  to  God's  Word, 
by  setting  up  some  human  authority  as  co-ordinate 
with  the  Divine  —  either  tradition  or  priestly  dic- 
tation. And  when  once  a  man's  feet  are  off  the 
rock,  there  is  no  telling  into  what  quicksands  and 
quagmires  he  may  not  be  led.  Now  Golden  Hoffman 
had  a  true,  honest,  Protestant  love  and  reverence 
for  God's  holy  Word ;  and  though  for  a  little  season 
the  ardour  of  his  feelings  and  the  liveliness  of  his 
imagination,  tinged  somewhat  with  youthful  ro- 
mance, did  lead  him  to  indulge  in  some  extrava- 
gances, which  might  have  led  him  astray  into  the 
silly  puerilities  of  Eitualism,  yet  he  was  preserved 
from  all  this  by  his  love  of  the  Bible  and  the  real 
spirituality  of  his  mind.      His  religious  experience 


102  MEMOIR  OF 

was  far  too  deep  to  allow  him  to  be  long  entangled 
in  the  meshes  of  so  carnal  a  cobweb. 

Wishful  as  I  am  to  keep  myself  in  the  back- 
ground, and  to  let  the  subject  of  this  memoir  speak 
for  himself,  I  am  constrained  for  once  to  deviate 
from  this  sound  principle,  and  to  produce  a  portion 
of  a  letter  which  I  wrote  to  him  on  this  important 
subject,  because  I  cannot  find  his  own  letter  amongst 
the  papers  in  my  possession  :  — 

Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 

May  2%id,  1846. 

My  dear  Golden, 
*  *  *  *  You  know  that  I  claim  the  privilege  of  a 
censor,  grounded  on  onr  long  friendship  and  close  af- 
fection :  and  though  I  have  seldom  occasion  to  use  it, 
there  is  a  passage  in  your  last  letter  which  very  much  sur- 
prised me,  and  on  which  you  must  allow  me  to  make  a 
few  remarks.  It  is  as  follows, — '  Before  retiring  last 
night,  I  put  my  room  in  order,  took  away  the  branch  of 
thorns  I  had  had  over  the  picture  of  the  Saviour,  and  in 
its  place  hung  some  white  blossoms.'  I  should  not  have 
given  credit  to  this  statement,  had  I  not  had  it  from  your 
own  hand ;  and  I  do  assure  you,  that  it  has  very  much 
astonished  me,  and  given  me  no  little  anxiety.  Is  it  pos- 
sible, dear  Golden,  that  you  can  have  recourse  to  such 
devices  to  excite  devotion,  or  to  manifest  your  affection  to 
Ghrist?  Are  you  not  aware  that  such  practices  have  led 
the  Ghurch  of  Rome  into  all  its  idolatrous  sins,  and  that 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMxVN.  103 

the  reasons  which  might  be  adduced  in  favour  of  such  a 
practice  are  the  very  arguments  by  which  the  Romanists 
justify  their  pictures  and  images  ?  I  know  that  you  did 
it  in  the  innocency  of  your  heart,  and  from  feelings  of 
lively  affection  to  our  dear  Lord,  but  let  me  give  you  a 
friendly  warning  of  the  danger  which  may  arise  from  at- 
tempting to  do  so  in  so  unscriptural  a  mode.  You  are,  I 
have  often  thought,  somewhat  romantic  in  your  turn  of 
mind,  and  you  must  beware  of  departing  from  the  man- 
liness of  a  true  and  healthy  devotion.  I  assure  you,  for 
my  own  part,  I  shrink  with  an  instinctive  dread  from 
everything  like  an  attempt  to  reach  the  feelings  through 
such  external  means,  and  look  on  Christianity  as  a  peculiarly 
spiritual  religion,  which  neither  needs  nor  allows  such 
factitious  aids.  The  spiritual  nature  of  love  to  Christ  is 
remarkably  pointed  out  by  St.  Peter,  where  he  says, — 
*  Whom  having  not  seen,  ye  love  ;  in  whom,  though  now 
ye  see  Him  not,'  &c.  Here  the  apostle  lays  all  his  stress 
upon  the  fact  of  their  having  no  visible  object  before  them, 
and  commends  their  faith,  in  thus  loving  one  whom  they 
had  never  seen.  A  similar  remark  is  made  by  Moses  in. 
regard  to  God,  *  Ye  saw  no  similitude.'  There  is  another 
reason  why  I  should  be  sorry  if  you  gave  in  to  such 
practices,  viz.,  that  it  is  sanctioning  one  of  the  tendencies 
of  Tractarians,  wherein  they  symbolize  with  Rome ;  and 
though  you,  having  a  deeper  religion  in  your  heart,  might 
do  it  from  better  motives,  be  assured  it  is  too  often  in  these 
men  a  substitute  for  spirituality,  and  a  most  dangerous 
symptom.  Now  it  will  be  your  business  as  a  minister  of 
Christ,  to  advocate  the  simplicity  and  spirituality  of  the 


104  MEMOIR  OF 

religion  of  onr  Bible,  in  opposition  to  the  Romanizing  party, 
and  yon  mnst  not  give  them  a  handle,  even  in  appearance. 
Oh,  dear  Golden,  in  times  like  these  we  have  need  to  walk 
circumspectly,  not  as  fools,  hut  as  wise ;  we  must  on  no 
account  depart  from  the  simplicity  of  faith  and  practice, 
which  we  see  in  the  x\postles.  However,  I  have,  per- 
haps, laid  more  stress  on  the  matter  than  I  need,  but 
excuse  me,  if  I  should  be  jealous  over  you  with  a  godly 
jealousy.     *     *     *     * 

I  shall  not  dwell  any  longer  upon  this  subject, 
because  it  has  no  further  connexion  with  the  me- 
moir, seeing  tha.t  Golden  Hoffman  very  soon  disco- 
vered his  error,  and  for  ever  laid  aside  such  mere- 
tricious stimulants ;  having  realised,  that  from  the 
time  of  our  Lord's  ascension  the  hour  had  come 
when  the  true  worshippers  should  worship  the  Father 
in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;  and  that  such  unscriptural 
devices  were  childish  and  effeminate,  dishonourable 
to  God,  and  degrading  to  the  soul  of  man. 

Some  years  after,  when  he  visited  England,  and 
I  once  more  had  the  pleasure  of  personal  intercourse 
with  him,  I  found  him  full  as  ever  of  spiritual  life 
and  love,  with  a  mind  manly,  vigorous,  and  more 
completely  matured,  rising  far  above  the  childish 
frivolity  of  ritualistic  symbolism,  and  maintaining 
the  most  healthy  and  heavenly  intercourse  with  the 
Saviour,  whom  he  loved  so  dearly,  and  with  whom. 


c.  GOLDEN  hoff:vian.  105 

though  unseen,  he  held  the  closest  communion  ;  de- 
veloping a  character  which,  for  holiness,  spirituality, 
and  heavenly-mindedness,  I  have  rarely,  if  ever,  seen 
equalled  or  excelled. 

The  following  extracts  from  a  communication 
made  by  the  Eev,  J.  H.  Smith  of  New  York,  who 
was  a  fellow -student  at  the  Alexandria  Theological 
Seminary,  are  valuable,  as  conveying  a  lively  picture 
of  his  own  impressions :  and  they  fully  coincide  with 
my  own  observations  of  Golden  Hoffman's  character 
during  the  time  that  I  enjoyed  the  pri\dlege  of  his 
friendship  in  New  York  :  — 

From  the  Eev.  J.  H.  Smith. 

I  think  all  who  knew  him  in  the  Seminary  would 
justify  me  in  making  prominent 

I.       HIS  PRAYERFUL  SPIRIT   AND  HABITS. 

He  was  pre-eminently  a  man  of  prayer.  I  do  not 
think  I  have  ever  kno^vn  so  prayerful  a  man  as  he.  His 
life  was  in  this  respect  'hid  with  Christ  in  God.'  He 
seemed  to  live  in  an  atmosphere  of  devotion.  His  Bible, 
which  was  his  constant  companion  both  in  his  room  and 
when  he  walked  and  ministered  among  the  poor  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  Seminary,  was  habitually  read  and 
studied  on  his  knees.  Our  rooms  during  one  year  being 
only  a  few  feet  apart,  our  visits  were  mutually  without 
ceremony.     I  have  gone  into  his  room   and  found  him 


106  MEMOIK  OF 

writing  on  liis  knees ;  his  face  and  manner  revealing  an 
apparent  consciousness  of  the  immediate  presence  of  his 
Saviour.  Before  our  walks  his  uniform  custom  was  to 
propose  prayer.  In  our  prayer  circle  his  very  presence 
seemed  the  expression  of  our  ideal  of  calm,  trustful,  earnest 
devotion.  It  is  to  this  prayerful  habit,  more  than  to  any 
other  one  thing,  that  I  trace  the  large  influence  he  exerted. 
We  felt,  we  saw  that  not  only  when  on  his  knees,  but 
during  most  of  his  time,  his  spirit  was  consciously  with 
his  Lord.  We  felt  deeply  the  fact  that  he  was  never  seen 
in  a  state  of  mind  that  we  would  not  be  glad  to  die  in ; 
and  hence  we  cherished  toward  him  a  kind  of  instinctive 
reverence,  and  could  not  think  it  safe  to  dissent  greatly 
from  the  views  or  actions  of  one  who  was  all  the  time 
taught  of  God.  Hence,  too,  the  quiet  decision  with  which 
he  habitually  acted.  He  was  never  much  perplexed  in 
questions  of  doctrine,  or  casuistry,  or  even  of  expediency. 
That  indwelling  Spirit  of  prayer,  the  unction  from  the 
Holy  One,  enabled  him  to  *  know  all  things.'  He  always 
seemed  to  know  the  right  thing  to  do,  and  the  right  time 
to  do  it.  I  have  never  kno'SA'n  a  man  who  showed  less 
doubtfulness,  or  less  feeling  of  uncertainty  as  to  the  proper 
course  of  action,  in  what  to  most  persons  would  be  difficult 
circumstances.  Intimately  associated  with  this  prayerful 
spirit  that  distinguished  our  brother,  was 

II.   A  REMARKABLE  SINGLENESS  OF  AIM. 

His  life  in  the  institution  was  one  of  greater  variety 
and  detail  of  action  than  that  of  most  others.  He  was 
connected  with  all  the  Societies  and  faithful  to  the  duties 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  107 

involved.  He  was  diligent  in  preparing  for  all  the  reci- 
tations of  the  course.  He  was  superintendent  of  the 
Sunday-school  that  met  in  the  Seminary  Hall;  and  in 
connexion  with  this  became  a  visitor  of  all  the  poor  in  the 
neighbourhood  ;  he  regularly  walked  for  exercise  through  the 
quiet  paths  that  branch  off  from  '  the  hill.'  And  yet  in 
all  this  variety  of  occupation  the  conviction  forced  itself  on 
those  who  observed  him,  that  he  had  one  commanding 
object,  never  lost  sight  of,  to  which  every  other  interest, 
aim,  or  claim,  w^as  consciously  and  ever  subordinate,  viz., 
the  honour  of  his  Lord  in  the  conversion  and  edification 
of  men.  If  he  appeared  in  the  Literary  Society,  though 
thoroughly  appreciative  of  the  distinction  between  its 
proper  exercises  and  those  of  a  religious  meeting,  never 
introducing  subjects  or  modes  of  discussion  offensive  to 
literary  taste,  he  yet  always  contrived  to  have  his  speech 
'seasoned  with  salt.'  Even  there  he  was  the  Christian 
man,  seeking  to  do  good  to  his  brethren.  If  he  went  to 
the  poor  and  sick  he  went  as  the  messenger  of  grace; 
and  it  was  touching  to  observe  how  careful  he  was  to 
make  his  message  acceptable  by  delicate  little  attentions 
such  as  that  class  of  people  knew  little  of.  An  offering 
of  an  orange,  or  a  bunch  of  grapes,  or  some  other  delicacy, 
would  not  only  refresh  a  poor  sick  woman,  but  win  for 
him  a  regard  which  he  was  quick  to  turn  to  spiritual 
account.  If  he  walked  for  recreation  with  a  fellow -student 
he  would  be  ready  to  imitate  his  IMaster  on  the  way  to  Em- 
maus,  and  cause  the  heart  of  his  companion  to  burn  within 
him  as  they  talked.  And  so  ever.  He  lived  for  one  great 
purpose.     After  such  statements  I  need  scarcely  mention, 


108  MEMOIR  OF 


III.       HIS  GREAT  INDUSTRY. 


I  believe  I  can  truly  say  I  never  knew  him  to  waste 
an  hour.  He  never  sat  in  listless,  dreamy  vacuity  of 
mental  life,  like  many  others ;  never  lounged,  or  engaged  in 
gossip ;  from  which,  if  he  could  not  prevent  it  or  divert  it  in 
others,  he  uniformly  fled.  He  never  smoked  nor  otherwise 
used  tobacco ;  nor  indulged  in  any  of  the  little  vices  by 
which  some  others  killed  time.  Not  only  did  he  find  no 
leisure  for  any  such  waste  of  moments,  but  even  his  needful 
recreation  was  employment  of  another  kind.  Constrained 
by  the  love  of  Christ,  he  above  all  others  I  have  known 
redeemed  the  time.  If  I  should  attempt  to  characterize 
the  religious  views  which  our  brother  matured  in  the 
Seminary,  I  should  say  they  were 

IV.       DISTINCTLY  EVANGELICAL. 

He  could  scarcely  be  called  a  partizan ;  was  not  fond 
of  controversy,  and  cared  less  for  mere  terms  and  systems 
than  some  others  of  us.  He  appreciated  thoroughly,  and 
loved  tenderly  the  peculiarities  of  the  Church  in  which 
he  had  been  born  and  bred,  and  of  whose  spirit  he  had 
drunk  to  his  soul's  comJort.  When  he  entered  the 
Seminary  his  attention  had  apparently  not  been  drawn 
much  to  doctrinal  discriminations,  but  under  the  clear  and 
copious  teaching  of  the  Professors,  and  the  ministrations 
on  the  Sunday,  he  became  not  only  in  feeling  and 
sympathy,  but  in  conviction  and  intelligent  choice,  what 
is  commonly  termed  '  an  Evangelical  man.' 

I  must  venture  to  differ  from  Mr.  Smith  in  these 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  109 

last  remarks :  having  had  the  opportunity  of  inti- 
mate intercourse  with  Colden  Hoffman  previous  to 
his  entrance  on  his  studies  at  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary, I  can  bear  testimony,  from  my  own  knowledge, 
that  his  views  and  convictions  were  distinctively 
evangelical  at  that  time.  He  had  imbibed  divine 
truth  from  his  careful  study  of  the  Bible,  his  long 
attendance  on  the  ministrations  of  the  Church  of  the 
Ascension,  and  other  means  of  grace.  In  fact,  he 
chose  Alexandria  as  his  Alma  Mater,  and  resisted 
a  very  unjust  pressure  put  upon  him  to  make  him 
study  elsewhere,  from  the  attachment  he  had  for  the 
principles  of  the  Alexandria  Seminary.  I  am  quite 
willing  to  admit  that  his  views  may  have  been  en- 
larged, consolidated  and  confirmed,  by  the  course  of 
study  which  he  pursued  at  that  excellent  insti- 
tution :  this  was  natural :  but  his  principles  were 
thoroughly  formed  before  he  went  there. 

From  the  Eev.  Charles  Ambler  of  Charlestown, 
Virginia,  who  was  likewise  a  fellow-student,  I  have 
received  the  following  communication,  which  will 
give  some  further  insight  to  his  character  and  habits 
whilst  passing  through  his  collegiate  course  :  — 

From  the  Rev.  Charles  Ambler. 

He  was  a  most  diligent  student,  and  though  there  may 
have  been  members  of  the  class  who  showed   a  quicker 


110  MEMOIK  OF 

apprehension  of  the  subjects  studied,  there  were  none  who 
gave  greater  evidence  of  faithful  and  prayerful  preparation. 
I  say  prayerful,  because  there  was  something  in  his  very 
manner  in  the  recitation-room,  which  could  not  but  im- 
press every  one  with  the  devotional  spirit  with  which  his 
inquiries  after  the  truth  were  pursued.  It  was  evident 
from  his  answers  to  questions,  from  the  questions  he 
would  himself  ask,  and  from  the  character  of  the  essays  he 
wrote,  that  the  object  of  his  studies  was  not  merely  to 
store  his  mind  with  theological  knowledge,  but  also  to 
have  his  heart  warmed  by  the  living  truths  of  the  Gospel, 
and  his  life  made  fruitful  in  every  good  word  and  work. 

Perhaps  the  most  striking  feature  in  the  character  of 
our  brother  was  his  great  practical  benevolence.  He 
seemed  to  have  an  insatiable  thirst  for  doing  good,  and 
was  indefatigable  in  his  exertions  for  that  end.  As  soon 
as  he  came  to  the  Seminary  he  began  those  rounds  among 
the  poor  of  the  neighbourhood,  which  he  kept  up  Avith 
unflagging  diligence  until  he  left  for  his  chosen  missionary 
field.  Wherever  there  were  destitute  to  be  relieved,  sick 
to  be  visited,  afflicted  to  be  comforted,  or  ignorant  to  be 
instructed,  there  he  was  sure  to  be  found,  ministering  to 
them  according  to  the  ability  which  God  had  given  him. 
He  at  once  took  hold  of  the  Sunday-school  kept  in  the 
prayer-hall  of  the  Seminary,  and  was  by  common  consent 
made  its  superintendent.  Under  his  hand  it  grew  to  a 
state  of  efficiency  rarely,  if  ever,  attained  before.  Many 
of  the  children  of  the  poor,  far  and  near,  who  had  never 
before  been  induced  to  attend,  were  brought  in  by  his 
own  personal  efforts,  and  those  of  others  whom  he  introduced 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  Ill 

to  the  work.  His  zealous  and  affectionate  interest  in  these 
little  ones  was  repaid  by  their  devoted  attachment  to  him. 
Nor  were  his  efforts  to  do  good  confined  to  those 
around  the  Seminary.  In  his  modest  and  unobtrusive 
way  he  constantly  exerted  himself  to  raise  the  standard 
of  piety  among  his  fellow-students,  and  especially  to 
promote  the  spirit  of  active  benevolence  among  them. 
He  was  not  satisfied  to  attend  regularly  the  devotional 
meetings  Vv^hich  have  always  been  statedly  held  among 
the  students,  but  would  frequently  call  together  special 
meetings  of  brethren  like-minded  with  himself,  for  prayer 
and  conference  on  the  topics  of  exiDerimental  religion,  and 
the  best  means  of  promoting  their  efficiency  as  ministers 
of  the  Gospel.  Through  his  influence  mainly,  a  weekly 
prayer -meeting,  with  special  reference  to  missions,  was 
organized,  and  kej3t  up  to  the  end  of  his  term,  and,  I 
believe,  for  many  years  after ;  and  it  seems  not  impro- 
bable that  this  meeting  has,  through  the  blessing  of  God, 
been  an  important  agency  in  fostering  the  missionary 
spirit  by  which  our  Theological  Seminary  has  been  for  a 
long  time  so  remarkably  characterized. 

Tlie  Eev.  K.  P.  Johnson,  of  Eutaw  Ville,  Upper 
St.  John's,  South  Carolina,  who,  like  the  preceding, 
was  a  fellow-student  at  Alexandria,  has  furnished  me 
with  an  interesting  record  of  his  reminiscences,  from 
which  I  make  the  following  extract :  — 

From  the  Rev.  E.  P.  Johnson. 
There  was  a  purity   and  earnestness,  and    conscien- 


112  MEMOIR  OF 

tioiisness  and  gentleness,  and  iinselfisliness  and  sweetness 
of  temper,  about  this  brother  beloved,  which  impressed  us 
all  forcibly  at  the  very  beginning  of  his  course.  He 
was  eminently  a  man  of  'prayer ;  carrying  about  with 
him  wherever  he  went  a  prayerful  spirit,  and  fulfilHng  in 
its  true  meaning  (more  than  any  one  I  ever  knew)  the 
injunction,  '  Pray  without  ceasing.'  He  loved  a  throne 
of  grace,  and  delighted  in  near  and  tender  communion 
vnth  his  Father  and  God ;  his  utterances  were  free,  filial, 
and  specific.  Frequently  we  would  walk  together  in  the 
afternoon,  sometimes  for  recreation,  sometimes  for  social 
visiting,  sometimes  on  a  mission  to  the  poor,  but  before 
we  started  it  was  always,  '  Brother  Johnson,  a  word  of 
prayer  first;'  and  so  God's  presence  was  sought,  and  gave 
a  blessing.  The  words  used  were  indeed  few  and  simple, 
but  to  the  point,  and  with  holy  fervour  and  unction,  and 
the  effect  was  felt ;  elevating,  and  cheering,  and  sanctifying. 
And  so  it  was  with  whatever  he  engaged  in  or  under- 
took. 

He  was  also  devoted  to  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scrip" 
tures.  I  remember  well  his  Bible, — ^an  English  Poly- 
glott  edition,  with  its  dark  purple  cover  and  the  evidence 
it  bore  of  care  in  preservation,  and  yet  of  faithful  use, 
given  him  by  some  beloved  friend,  I  think  Fox,  whom 
he  esteemed  most  highly.  We  frequently  met  for  the 
purpose  of  studying  God's  blessed  Word,  and  they  w^ere 
occasions  of  much  spiritual  edification  and  advancement 
to  me.  Painstaking  in  looking  up  references  and  paral- 
lels, anxious  to  find  out  the  true  meaning  of  the  passage 
by  comparing   Scripture   with   Scripture,   prayerful    and 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAX.  1 1 3 

humble  while  sitting  here  a  learner  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
he  evidently  entered  into  the  feeling  of  the  Psalmist  when 
he  said,  '  Oh,  how  love  I  thy  law  I '  and  again,  *  The 
statutes  of  the  Lord  are  right,  rejoicing  the  heart ;  the 
commandment  of  the  Lord  is  pure,  enlightening  the  eyes.' 
It  was  also  a  habit  of  his  during  Lent,  to  write  out  a 
harmony  of  the  Gospel  narratives,  relative  to  the  closing 
scenes  of  the  Saviour's  life  upon  earth,  and  thus  follow 
Him  step  by  step,  and  hour  by  hour,  with  minute  and 
accurate  detail,  from  Gethsemane  to  Calvary ;  and  in  this 
exercise  he  took  a  very  special  delight. 

He  was  also  eminently  active  and  useful  as  a  Christian. 
He  visited  much  among  the  poor  and  ignorant  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  was  well  kno^^oi  and  beloved  among 
them  for  his  kindness  and  considerate  interest  on  their 
behalf.  The  Sunday-school,  at  this  time  under  his  super- 
intendence, flourished  to  an  extent  before  unknown,  both 
in  numbers  and  spiritual  growth ;  the  spirit  of  its  head 
being  imjDarted  to  both  teachers  and  scholars.  Indeed, 
the  standard  of  piety,  I  am  satisfied,  within  the  Seminary 
walls,  was  considerably  raised  through  his  instrumentality, 
under  God's  blessing, — his  quiet,  unobtrusive,  yet  whole- 
soul  devotion  to  Christ  and  His  cause,  was  seen,  felt, 
admired,  and  to  some  extent  followed.  His  bright  ex- 
ample drew  out  spontaneously  and  universally  the  respect, 
the  praise,  and  the  affectionate  personal  regard  of  his  class- 
mates and  fellow -students. 

I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  conclude  this  chapter  by 
producing  a  further  testimonial  to  the  character  of 

I 


114  MEMOIE  OF 

Golden  Hoffman's  college  life  from  one  who  is,  above 
all,  well  qualified  to  speak  on  the  subject — the  Eev. 
Dr.  Sparrow,  the  experienced  and  valued  Principal 
of  the  Alexandria  Theological  Seminary,  who  writes 
in  the  following  terms  to  Bishop  Pajme :  — 

From  the  Rev.  Dr.  Sparrow  to  Bishop  Payne. 

Theological  Seminary,  near  Alexandria,  Va. 

2^rd  Jan.  1867. 
My  dear  Bishop, 

In  view  of  the  enclosed  sketches  of  Mr.  Hoffman's 
character,  it  would  he  idle  for  me  to  attempt  anything  ad- 
ditional. It  is  enough  that  I  subscribe,  as  I  most  sincerely 
do,  to  the  representations  made  by  those  his  companions  in 
student  life,  and  there  are  no  drawbacks  because  of  thinsfs 
unsaid. 

His  natural  abilities  I  suppose  to  have  been  quite  fair ; 
but  he  was  one  of  many  pious  men  that  have  come  under 
my  observation,  in  whom  grace  has  multiplied  the  gifts  of 
nature,  converting,  it  may  be,  one  talent  into  ten.  In  this 
there  is  no  marvel,  though  much  occasion  for  gratitude  to 
God.  Talent  grows  by  use,  and  its  efficiency  is  increased 
by  concentration ;  and  this  will  account,  I  think,  for  the 
unlooked-for  strength  of  which  we  were  made  sensible,  the 
last  time  dear  Hoffman  was  among  us  in  this  country.  He 
was  always  a  growing  man  ;  we  now  saw  that  he  was  groMTi, 
and  carried  with  him,  though  veiled  by  humility  and  love- 
liness, no  ordinary  power.  This  was  God's  blessing  upon 
his  faithfulness.  He  had  long  been  Diligence  personified  ; 
moments  were  as  golden  sands  with  him  from  the  beginning ; 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  115 

and,  while  all  his  energies  were  thus  in  constant  requisition, 
they  were  not  wasted  as  in  some  men,  but  were  concen- 
trated by  his  perfect  singleness  of  purpose,  of  heart  and  aim, 
and  so  became  productive  of  effects  which  put  to  shame 
the  performances  of  many  reputed  to  possess  far  greater 
abilities.  Results  will  long  preserve  his  name  as  a  praise 
and  a  fragrance  in  the  Church,  when  the  common  herd 
of  us  comparative  loiterers  about  the  vineyard  will  be 
utterly  forgotten. 

Spiritually  estimated,  I  can  only  say  that  Mr.  Hoffman's 
character  while  he  was  here  was  marked  by  more  sweetness, 
humility,  devoutness,  benevolence,  conscientiousness,  self- 
denial,  and  perseverance,  in  comhination,  than  it  has  been 
my  lot  to  witness  in  any  other  person  so  young  as  he. 

When  he  left  us  I  felt  as  if  it  would  be  well  to  keep 
him,  if  we  could,  as  a  missionary  among  our  theological 
students.  He  was  no  star,  no  meteor,  but  he  was  a  well- 
trimmed  lamp,  which  the  Lord  had  lighted  and  set  in  our 
midst,  shining  brighter  and  brighter  every  day.  Quite 
unconsciously,  on  his  part,  he  was  a  living  epistle,  seen  and 
read  of  all  his  fellow-students,  to  their  salutary  restraint 
and  positive  edification. 

"We  Professors  often  talked  of  the  happy  influence  he 
exerted,  and  his  companions  in  study  as  universally  ac- 
knowledged it.  May  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  and 
Lord  of  the  harvest  grant  to  this  institution,  in  the  future, 
many  such  students,  and  to  Africa  many  such  missionaries. 
I  remain,  my  dear  Bishop, 

Yours,  with  respect  and  affection, 

William  Sparrow. 


116  ME^IOm  OF 

I  am  able  to  bear  witness  to  the  correctness  of 
Dr.  Sparrow's  remark,  '  that  grace  had  multiplied 
the  gifts  of  nature,'  fi'om  my  own  observation  some 
years  later.  I  remember  that  the  anticipation  of 
many  of  his  friends,  in  view  of  his  taking  holy  orders, 
was  not  sanguine  as  to  his  probable  efficiency  as  a 
preacher :  they  readily  recognised  his  piety,  but, 
whether  from  his  extreme  shyness  of  disposition,  or 
from  underrating  his  natural  abilities,  they  had  no 
sanguine  expectation  of  his  producing  much  result 
in  the  pulpit. 

Some  years  after,  he  visited  England,  and  spent 
a  Sunday  with  me,  when  he  preached  in  St.  Nicholas' 
Church  from  the  text  (Luke,  xviii.  37),  *  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  joasseth  by,'  Now  the  best  proof,  per- 
haps, of  a  preacher's  power  is  when  an  unknown 
stranger  is  able  to  command  attention,  and  his  words 
leave  an  abiding  impression  behind.  During  the 
last  ten  years  I  have  had  many  eminent  and  powerful 
preachers  in  the  pulpit  of  St.  Nicholas',  but  I  believe 
no  sermon  has  ever  been  preached  there,  which  pro- 
duced so  deep  and  abiding  an  impression  as  that  of 
Golden  Hoffman's  did ;  and  to  this  day  I  frequently 
hear  it  referred  to  by  members  of  the  congregation. 
It  was  not  the  result  of  what  is  ordinarily  called 
eloquence,  but  it  was  the  combination  of  deep  ear- 
nestness and  unction,  together  with  a  lucid  exhibition 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAX.  117 

of  divine  truth,  handled  experimentally,  and  power- 
fully applied  to  the  conscience  and  heart.  It  was 
the  eloquence  of  divine  grace,  not  of  nature,  and 
no  one  could  mistake  the  source  from  whence  those 
words  of  earnest  persuasion  flowed,  or  who  it  was 
that  had  given  him  such  power. 


118  MEMOIK  OF 


CHAPTER    VI. 

1846  —  184:8. 

DECIDES     ON    BECOMING    A    MISSIONARY — OFFERS     HIMSELF    TO    THE 
FOREIGN    COMMITTEE    OF   THE    BOARD    OF   MISSIONS,   AND    IS   AC- 
CEPTED  OBJECTIONS    OF   FRIENDS READY   CONSENT 

OF    HIS   MOTHER   AND    SISTERS. 

It  is  an  axiom  of  evangelical  truth,  recognised  by 
the  Church  of  England  and  its  sister  Church  in 
the  United  States,  that,  before  seeking  the  sacred 
office  of  the  ministry,  a  man  should  be  fully  per- 
suaded in  his  own  mind  that  he  has  been  moved 
thereto  by  the  Holy  Grhost. 

Another  question,  of  great  importance  likewise, 
comes  up  in  connexion  with  this  call,  in  reference  to 
which  he  who  has  faith  in  the  special  providence  of 
God  will  look  for  Divine  direction  also ;  and  that  is, 
the  sphere  of  labour  in  which  he  should  exercise  his 
ministry.  The  leadings  of  Grod's  providence  will 
generally   solve    this    question    satisfactorily,    and. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  119 

sooner  or  later,  make  it  plain  to  liim  who  has  a 
single  eye  to  God's  glory  and  earnestly  seeks  direc- 
tion from  above. 

There  is,  however,  a  still  further  question,  which 
is  too  often  overlooked,  but  which  should  claim  the 
serious  consideration  of  every  young  man  seeking 
the  sacred  ministry.  We  may  suppose  him  to  have 
solved,  satisfactorily  to  his  own  mind,  the  question 
whether  he  has  been  called  to  this  office  by  the  Holy 
Grhost ;  why  is  it,  then,  that  he  so  seldom  proceeds 
to  investigate  the  important  question,  whether  he  has 
been  called  of  Grod  to  minister  in  his  own  country 
or  abroad ;  to  Christian  congregations  at  home  or  to 
the  heathen  in  far-distant  lands  ? 

To  become  a  missionary,  I  believe,  it  is  necessary 
for  a  man  to  have  a  special  call :  not  every  one  who 
enters  the  ministry,  even  with  the  purest  motives, 
is  called  of  Grod  to  the  mission  field.  There  are 
those  whom  He  purposes  to  labour  at  home ;  there 
are  those  whom  He  destines  to  go  abroad.  I  am 
persuaded,  however,  that  if  all  young  men  who  are 
in  earnest  for  the  advancement  of  our  Eedeemer's 
kingdom  would  take  this  question  into  serious  con- 
sideration, either  before  entering  the  ministry  or 
shortly  after,  that  many  more  would  have  grace 
given  them  to  devote  themselves  to  the  mission 
field  ;  that  many  more  would  hear  the  voice  of  the 


120  MEMOIR  OF 

Lord  saying,  '  Whom  shall  I  send  ?  and  who  will  go 
for  us  ? '  would  see  their  way  clear  to  becoming  mis- 
sionaries to  the  heathen,  and  be  ready  to  answer  in 
the  prophet's  words,  '  Here  am  I :  send  me.' 

Such  was  the  case  with  Golden  Hoffman.  He 
entered  upon  his  studies  for  the  ministry  without 
any  thoughts  of  becoming  a  missionary,  but  he  had 
that  simplicity  of  purpose  and  devotedness  to  the 
service  of  Christ  which  made  him  open  to  conviction ; 
which  kept  selfish  considerations  under  control,  and 
made  him  willing  to  go  wherever  the  Spirit  of  Grod 
might  direct  him. 

The  following  record  is  the  first  which  I  can 
find  showing  that  his  thoughts  were  tending  in  the 
direction  of  the  foreign  mission  field.  It  exhibits 
that  openness  to  conviction,  and  desire  to  be  directed 
from  above  which,  I  believe,  are  sure  prelim- 
inaries when  G-od  purposes  to  vouchsafe  His  bless- 
ing:— 

Dec.  15th,  1846. —  This  is  my  twenty-seventh  birth- 
day, and  I  can  testify  that  God  has  been  exceedingly 
gracious  to  me.  Why  do  foreboding  thoughts  cross  my 
mind  ?  Let  me  trust  in  my  gracious  God.  I  know  not 
my  future  course,  where  it  may  be.  I  have  thoughts  of  a 
missionary  life,  perhaps  in  Africa.  I  desire  God  to  send 
me  where  He  will.  I  pray  that  my  will  may  be  lost 
in  His. 


c.  COLDEN  hofp:viax.  121 

Shortly  after,  these  thoughts  seem  to  have  been 
confirmed  by  tidings  from  Africa,  and  he  gives  ex- 
pression to  them  in  the  following  letter  to  his 
mother :  — 

Theological  Seminary,  Va. 

17th  January,  1847. 

My  dear  Mother, 
As  we  have  no  recitation  to-day,  I  -^ill  occupy  some 
of  my  time  in  commencing  a  letter  to  you.  *  *  *  I  sup- 
pose you  have  heard  of  the  news  from  Africa.  A  letter 
was  received  by  our  Missionary  Society  a  few  days  since, 
which  contained  sad  intelligence.  The  death  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  INIessenger  was  confirmed  ;  we  were  also  informed  of 
the  death  of  Mrs.  Patch,  the  expected  return  of  Mr. 
Savage  and  his  ^vife,  and  the  enfeebled  health  of  the  writer, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Payne.  He  thinks  he  cannot  remain  there  a 
great  while  longer  without  endangering  his  fife ;  he  thinks 
a  return  to  this  country  ^A^U  shortly  be  necessary,  in  order 
to  recruit.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Hening,  the  only  other  mis- 
sionary there,  v\dll  find  it  necessary  to  come  home  to  be 
ordained  priest,  in,  I  think,  about  a  year's  time :  under 
these  circumstances  they  write  most  urgently  for  four  of 
the  present  senior  class  to  come  out  and  help  them ;  their 
appeal  is  most  urgent  and  pressing,  and  here  I  give  you  an 
extract  from  his  long  letter.  He  says,  '  To  fill  vacancies 
and  relieve  others,  four  missionaries  are  wanted  from  the 
senior  class  of  '46  and  '47.  To  such  I  make  my  solemn 
appeal,  who  certainly  may,  if  they  will,  sustain  the  work 
of  love  in   this   dark  land.      For   the   love   of  God,  for 


1  22  MEMOIK  OF 

the  obedience  due  to  their  Saviour's  command,  ''  Go 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature;"  in  pity  to  their 
friends  now  in  the  field,  who  must  lie  down  in  premature 
graves  unless  allowed  a  temporary  respite,  let  them  ponder, 
let  them  pray,  let  them  submit  their  wills  to  God,  that  He 
may  by  His  Holy  Spirit  show  them  the  path  of  duty  in 
reference  to  this  urgent  call.'  And  then,  again,  he  says, 
*  Where  on  earth  is  there  a  more  destitute  field  of  labour 
than  Africa  ?  Where  one  so  long  neglected  ?  Where  is 
there  a  mission,  in  the  opinion  of  Christians  generally,  that 
more  deserves  to  be  sustained  ?  Where,  at  this  moment, 
is  there  a  more  pressing  necessity  for  immediate  assistance, 
in  order  to  sustain  operations  already  in  existence  ?  Where 
can  self  be  so  certainly  mortified  and  Jesus  glorified  ? ' 
After  the  receipt  of  this  letter  a  meeting  of  the  Missionary 
Society  was  called,  and  the  letter  read :  remarks  were 
made  on  it  by  different  students,  and  a  resolution  passed  to 
request  our  Professors  to  make  it  the  subject  of  their 
remarks  on  the  following  Thursday  evening;  and  also  that 
day  was  appointed  for  prayer  and  meditation  on  the  sub- 
ject. The  remarks  of  the  Professors  on  the  appointed 
evening  were  most  suitable  and  excellent.  No  effort  was 
made  to  get  up  an  excitement.  Dr.  May  spoke  of  some 
of  the  qualifications  of  a  missionary,  especially  an  experi- 
mental knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus;  Mr. 
Packard  made  some  general  remarks ;  and  Dr.  Sparrow 
read  some  extracts  from  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hening, 
who  agreed  entirely  with  Mr.  Payne  in  all  he  had  written, 
and  also  gave  an  account  of  many  encouraging  circum- 
stances in  reference  to  the  willingness  of  the  people  to  re- 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  123 

ceive  the  gospel,  and  the  prosperity  of  the  schools.  None 
of  the  students  have  offered  to  go  as  yet.  I  Imow  one? 
of  the  senior  class,  who  is  thinking  seriously  of  it.  Of  my 
class  there  are  two  or  three  who  appear  willing  to  go,  hut 
nothing  has  yet  heen  formally  done  that  I  have  heard  of. 
I  think  we  should  all  be  ready  to  go  anywhere  that  our 
services  are  needed  :  the  ministers  of  Christ  are  truly  to  be 
His  servants ;  they  are  not  their  own  ;  and  their  owti  glory, 
or  honour,  or  well-being,  are  not  to  be  sought,  but  their 
Master's.  But  how  seldom  is  this  found  to  be  the  easel 
Men  seek,  and  Christian  ministers  seek,  their  ov^m,  not  the 
the  things  which  are  Jesus  Christ's.  However  far  I  come 
short  of  this  spirit  of  self-dedication,  I  acknowledge  it  to 
be  right,  and  desire  to  have  none  other.  No  earthly  plans 
or  projects  should  keep  me  from  that  work  to  which  duty 
seems  to  direct.  Should  I  feel  qualified  for  the  African 
mission,  and  that  by  going  there  God's  glory  would  be 
promoted  and  His  Idngdom  extended,  if  I  know  myself,  I 
am  ready  to  go.  But,  alas  I  how  shall  I  teach  or  preach 
Christ,  who  know  so  little  of  Him  myself!  That  some 
one  ought  to  go,  is  plain  ;   many  cannot,  others  will  not. 

This  letter  conveyed  the  first  tidings  to  the  mo- 
ther of  her  son's  thoughts  of  becoming  a  missionary, 
which  involved  the  necessity  of  expatriation,  and 
the  probability  of  a  life-long  separation  from  one  so 
dear.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  her  first 
impressions,  or  rather  feelings,  should  have  shrunk 
from  it,  and  that  she  should  have  expressed  herself 
as  follows : — 


124  MEMOIK  OF 

From  Mrs.  Hoffman. 

The  African  mission  I  feel  deeply  for ;  but  look 
abroad  in  our  own  land,  far  and  near — hundreds  perish- 
ing for  the  bread  of  life.  Should  we  not  provide  for 
our  own  household  ?  Good  Mr.  Jay  says,  '  God  does 
not  require  us  to  sacrifice  our  being  and  happiness  for 
ever  to  His  pleasure ;  it  is  not  His  pleasure, —  it  cannot 
be  His  pleasure  :  by  the  law  of  our  nature,  and  the  au- 
thority of  His  word,  we  are  even  commanded  to  seek  our 
welfare,  and  to  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His 
righteousness ;  and  therefore,  to  be  willing  to  give  these 
up  would  be  disobedience  and  contempt.'  Remember  our 
dear  Redeemer's  words,  '  Behold  thy  mother  ! ' 

'  When  I  ara  feeble,  old,  and  grej, 
Whose  healthy  arm  shall  be  my  stay, 
If  thou  should'st  go  so  far  away  V 

Pause,  anxious  spirit  I  there  is  One  who  sticketh  closer 
than  a  brother,  and  will  make  all  things  work  together  for 
good  :  this  is  my  comfort.     May  He  bless  and  keep  you. 

Ever  your  fond 

Mother. 

It  was  not  without  great  searchings  of  heart  and 
much  anxious  prayer,  after  maturely  considering  the 
question  for  two  years,  that  he  came  to  the  firm  de- 
cision of  devoting  his  life  to  the  evangelisation  of 
Africa. 

Amongst  his  papers  written  at  this  time  are  the 
following,  which  show  how  deeply  his  soul  was  exer- 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAX.  125 

cised  in  reference  to  this  absorbing  question,  before 
arriving  at  a  final  decision  :  — 

JOURNAL. 

January  14:th,  184:7. — Have  set  apart  the  day  for 
meditation  and  prayer  for  the  African  mission.  Rev.  Mr. 
Payne  has  written,  asking  for  four  missionaries ;  most 
urgently  does  he  appeal  for  help.  Dr.  Savage  is  obliged 
to  leave  on  account  of  his  health,  and  there  are  but  two 
ordained  ministers,  Mr.  Hening  and  himself,  who  cannot 
remain  long  without  leaving  to  recruit  their  health. 

What  hinders  me  from  answering  the  call?  I  cannot  go 
at  once,  as  I  have  not  completed  my  studies,  and  I  think 
it  important  for  me  to  do  so.  My  health  is  good.  I  feel 
my  want  of  love  to  Christ ;  I  feel  my  need  of  clearer 
views  of  the  gospel,  in  its  preciousness ;  and  then  I  feel 
my  weakness  intellectually.  On  both  these  points  I  feel 
as  a  babe  or  a  child. 

But  did  I  feel  that  God's  glory  would  be  promoted  by 
my  going,  by  my  life  or  death,  if  I  know  myself,  I  am 
ready  to  leave  all  and  go.  First,  because  I  am  not  my 
own,  but  bought  by  Christ.  If  the  brethren  in  Africa  are 
not  reheved  they  must  perish ;  or  returning,  the  Lord's 
work  be  stayed. 

Home,  mother,  friends,  will  be  forsaken,  but  Faith  will 
enable  me  to  do  this.  The  time  is  short  on  earth,  the 
Lord  will  reward  me.  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  to 
the  end  of  the  world.'  My  usefulness  there  vdW  probably 
be  as  great  as  here.  J\Iany  are  ready  to  teach  and  preach 
here,  but  who  will  go  to  Africa  ? 


126  MEMOIR  OF 

9  P.M. — Dr.  May,  at  a  Faculty  meeting,  spoke  of  the 
all-importance  of  personal  and  experimental  religion  as  a 
first  qualification  for  a  missionary  ;   and  of  faith. 

Dr.  Sparrow  read  some  extracts  from  Mr.  Hening's 
letter,  and  set  forth  the  truth  that  we  were  not  our  own. 
A  very  interesting  and  impressive  meeting. 

The  following  document  will  show  with  what 
sedulous  care  he  studied  the  question  of  becoming  a 
missionary,  and  with  what  impartial  candour  he 
weighed  the  pros  and  cons  involved  in  that  im- 
portant decision  :  — 

Africa. 

Feb.  11th,  1847. —  An  urgent  call  has  heen  made 
from  the  missionaries  in  Africa,  to  the  senior  class  of  the 
Seminary,  for  four  of  them  to  come  and  help  them.  This 
numher  is  not  likely  to  respond ;  members  from  other 
classes  will  not  be  refused,  if  found  qualified.  It  is  my 
duty  to  consider  the  call,  which,  looking  for  God's  guidance, 
I  would  endeavour  to  do;  and — 

1st.  The  Saviour  commanded  His  disciples  to  go  into 
all  the  iDorld,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature ;  and 
again  declared,  '  The  field  is  the  world.' 

2ndly.  But  does  not  the  unhealthy  climate  of  Africa 
indicate  that  God  designs  not  yet  that  that  land  should  be 
enlightened  with  the  Word  of  Life  ?  There  is  no  prospect 
of  its  ever  being  otherwise  than  prejudicial  to  European 
constitutions ;  and  this,  then,  w^ould  for  ever  bar  that 
land  from  the  gospel,  so  far  as  we  are  the  instruments  of 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  127 

imparting  it.  Christ  commanded  to  go  into  all  the  loorld ; 
and  He  knew  all  climates,  yet  made  no  exception ;  true, 
self-preservation  is  a  first  law  of  nature,  and  if  we  go  to  a 
land  where  sickness  is  sure  to  cut  us  off  in  one,  two,  or 
three  years,  it  becomes  a  question  whether  we  can  do  more 
good  in  that  time  than  in  a  prolonged  life  in  a  more  con- 
genial soil.  How  is  it  \a\h  Africa  ?  the  climate  is  not  so 
deadly  but  that  one  can  spend  three  or  four  years  there  in 
comparative  safety ;  as  respite  is  allowed  of  a  year  for  one 
to  return  and  recruit. 

3rdly.  The  prospect  of  usefulness  is  fair  ;  schools  have 
been  established,  death  or  illness  has  removed  those  who 
were  over  them,  and  others  are  needed  to  supply  their 
places.  God  has  blessed  the  labours  of  the  missionaries ; 
their  work  thus  far  has  been  successful.  If  the  breach  is 
closed  speedily,  the  good  begun  may  be  advanced  ;  if  not, 
all  previous  efforts  will  go  for  little  or  nothing.  But  are 
there  no  other  vt  ays  of  giving  them  the  gospel  than  those 
we  have  adopted  ?  Coloured  men  who  could  stand  the 
climate  better  might  be  here  educated,  and  then  sent  forth. 
To  this  there  may  be  objections.  Our  Church  has  adopted 
a  plan — it  is  truly  good ;  she  would  raise  up  a  native 
ministry  on  the  spot.  The  work  is  progressing ;  though 
carried  on  with  blood  of  saints,  the  sprouts  of  holiness  are 
growing,  and  by-and-by  the  fruits  will  appear  —  a  native 
ministry  will  be  reared,  and  then  the  work  is  done.  And 
if  it  cost  many  lives,  it  will  be  a  great  work,  worthy  of 
much  sacrifice.  And  may  not  the  devil,  seeing  the  great 
work  going  onward,  by  these  late  sad  accounts  seek  to 
discourage  the  children  of  the  Lamb  from  extending  the 
Lord's  kingdom  ? 


128  MEMOIR  OF 

February  Ihih,  1847. —  Indeed  tliis  is  a  great  question 
for  me  to  answer.  1st.  As  an  example :  how  might  I 
glorify  God  and  give  new  impulse  to  the  Church  ?  My 
going  would,  I  think,  be  likely  to  induce  others,  more  fitted 
by  nature  and  qualifications,  to  go.  Mite  that  such  an  of- 
fering would  be,  others  might  be  moved,  stirred  up  and 
provoked  to  give  themselves,  more  worthy  offerings ;  God's 
glory  would  thus  be  promoted ;  even  if  I  reaped  no  fruit, 
and  my  feeble  effort  were  little  felt,  yet  surely  the  good 
Lord  would  never  leave  me  without  some  seals  of  His 
favour  ?  And  for  this  may  He  not  have  raised  me  up  ? 
and  may  He  not  have  designedly  called  me,  who  am 
so  weak  an  instrument,  that  His  power  may  be  the  more 
manifested  ? 

This  is  the  way  He  often  works.  Let  me  consider, 
also,  that  my  life  has  been  rescued  from  the  grave.  I  was 
a  few  years  ago  on  its  verge,  but  God  said,  Live,  and  I  re- 
covered. I  owe  then  my  life  to  Him ;  and  if  He  raised 
me  up  and  granted  me  so  much  time  more  to  live,  should 
I  not  readily  lay  it  down  for  Him  now  ? 

How  like  Christ  it  would  be !  for  He  looked  not  on  His 
own  things,  but  the  things  of  others.  In  compassion  to 
us,  poor,  ignorant,  and  sinful,  He  left  the  joys  of  heaven, 
endured  a  life  of  privation,  and  actually  suffered  death  for 
us.  And  now  I  am  called  to  give  up  my  country  and 
home,  leave  my  friends  and  kindred,  and  go  to  a  foreign 
land  ;  perhaps  to  lay  down  my  life  to  teach  the  ignorant, 
preach  the  gospel,  extend  the  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer  : 
and  how  better  could  the  few  years  of  life  be  passed  ? 

But  it  should  be  a  willing  offering  —  God  loves  a 
cheerful  giver  :  Christ  offered  Himself  willingly. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  129 

2ndly.  It  would  be  like  Christ ;  for  the  world  would 
not  understand  my  motive,  or  see  the  hidden  spring  of 
action,  or,  if  told  them,  would  not  understand  it.  So 
Christ's  motives  were  misinterpreted  and  misunderstood. 
'  His  brethren  did  not  believe  in  Him ; '  called  Him  a 
gluttonous  man,  a  winebibber,  seditious  person,  blasphemer, 
&c.  &c. 

3rdly.  The  poor  Africans  could  not  appreciate  my 
motive — neither  do  they  the  motives  of  those  who  are 
there.  '  So  Christ  came  to  His  own,  and  His  own  received 
Him  not.' 

4thly.  And  should  not  I  receive  a  good  reward  in 
heaven,  when  on  earth  I  gave  myself  wholly  to  my  Lord, 
and  spent  all  my  redeemed  life  to  extend  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom  ?  *  For  He  had  respect  unto  the  recompense  of  the 
reward.' 

5thly.  And  as  to  my  mother  and  kindred,  what  should 
I  say  to  them  ? 

*  Mother,  a  few  short  years  will  separate  us,  and  we 
shall  meet  in  heaven ;  and  cannot  you  spare  me  for  such 
a  work  for  so  little  time  ? ' 

*  Kindred,  be  not  selfish  and  desire  me  to  stay  with  you, 
but  bid  me  God  speed  ;  and  follow  after  eternal  rewards  : 
lay  up  for  yourselves  treasure  in  heaven,  and  there  we  will 
rejoice  together  for  ever  I ' 

Gthly.  On  the  bed  of  death  shall  I  regret  that  I  had 
spent  some  part  of  my  life  to  extend  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom ;  or,  designing  thus  to  do,  had  laid  down  my  life  ? 
And  in  eternity,  when,  through  grace,  I  stand  before  the 
throne  praising  the  Redeemer,  shall  not  the  remembrance 

K 


130  .  '  MEMOIR  OF 

that  on  earth  I  designed  to  extend  His  praise  among  the 
nations  of  a  fallen  world  be  sweet  ?  And  what  if  I  could 
see  around  me  in  that  land  of  spirits  some  redeemed 
ones,  whom  I  had  brought  to  Jesus  to  hymn  His  praise 
for  ever ! 

Lord,  increase  my  faith.  I  want  the  love  of  Christ 
constraining  me,  and  to  have  a  conviction  and  deep  sense  of 
His  love.  As  to  qualifications  :  am  I  spiritually  qualified  ? 
I  think  I  must  answer,  No  ;  for  I  feel  I  want  a  deep  sense  of 
God's  love  to  me,  begetting  confidence  and  assurance. 
Again,  I  want  a  more  lively  faith  in  the  Word  of  God,  its 
doctrines  and  promises.  But  I  have  felt  the  love  of  God 
in  my  heart,  /  Jviioiu  ;  and  it  was  shed  there  by  the  Holy 
Spirit :  it  constrained  me,  and  out  of  the  fulness  of  my 
heart  my  mouth  speaks.  And  I  have  felt  God's  promises 
to  be  precious,  and  I  sincerely  desire  to  know  God's  love 
to  me,  and  to  have  more  faith  in  His  word ;  and  both 
these  good  gifts  come  from  God,  who  I  should  not  doubt 
will  bestow  them  on  me  if  I  seek  for  them.  Going  to 
Africa,  I  would  desire  to  lay  hold  on  the  Word  of  God, 
to  make  it  my  study  and  meditation,  and  being  taught  by 
the  Spirit,  my  soul  would  be  refreshed  and  my  wisdom 
increased. 

Now,  my  soul  is  somewhat  fettered,  thinking, — Oh,  I 
must  know  this  and  read  that ;  and  the  good  word  of  life 
receives  too  little  attention.  But  having  a  missionary's  life 
in  view,  I  shall  be  most  efficient  if  I  know  the  Scriptures, 
and  from  them  learn  the  will  of  God,  and  have  there  seen 
my  blessed  Saviour  and  have  known  Him ;  so  that  I  may 
follow  Him,  and  preach  Him  to  others  by  my  hfe  as  well 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  131 

as  by  my  lips.  I  may  rest  on  the  promises  for  God's 
grace  and  blessing  for  all  spiritual  good.  I  can  be  a 
migbty  man  when  tbe  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me.  I 
am  not  a  ready  speaker,  nor  fluent,  nor  have  I  the  faculty  of 
expressing  myself  clearly  or  readily ;  the  same  objection, 
however,  would  meet  me  at  home.  But  abilities  are  so 
essential.  Am  I  called  to  the  ministry  at  all  ?  When  I 
consider  my  weakness  of  intellect,  and  my  natural  timidity 
and  shrinking  from  the  world,  and  want  of  force  and  cha- 
racter, I  almost  feel  ready  to  say,  J^o.  But  again,  when  I 
consider  the  way  the  Lord  has  led  me  from  childhood  to 
manhood,  and  the  tokens  of  His  favour  I  have  received ; 
when  I  consider  His  power  so  often  manifested  in  His 
deahngs  with  our  race,  bringing  power  out  of  the  weak 
and  strength  from  the  feeble  ;  I  am  encouraged  to  hope  that 
He  has  not  only  called  me,  but  will  uphold  me,  and  glorify 
His  name  through  my  weakness.  And  if  thus  truly 
called,  why  not  labour  in  Africa  as  well  as  anywhere  ?  —  ay, 
why  not  rather  labour  in  Africa  than  anywhere  else  ? 

Remember,  this  is  not  our  rest ;  let  me  have  respect  to 
the  recompense  of  the  reward. 

When  Jesus  told  His  disciples  He  was  going  to  Jeru- 
salem to  suffer  and  die,  Peter  would  dissuade  Him,  saying, 
*  Be  it  far  from  Thee,  Lord  I  this  shall  not  be  unto  Thee.' 
And  the  Lord  turned  and  rebuked  Peter,  saying, '  Get  thee 
behind  me,  Satan ;  for  thou  savourest  not  the  things  which 
be  of  God,  but  those  which  be  of  men.' 

The  great  point,  after  all,  seems  to  be  my  natural 
qualifications  for  the  work.  And  then  the  question  arises, 
whether  such  as  I  have  cannot  be  more  profitably  used  in 
Africa,  under  existing  circumstances,  than  at  home  ?     With 


132  MEMOIR  OF 

myself  I  conld  cast  into  the  Lord's  treasury  what  means  I 
have  ;  so  for  the  first  two  years  the  Church  would  not  be 
burdened.  Lord,  increase  my  faith  !  Then  would  the  reed 
of  the  world  on  which  I  am  apt  to  lean  be  more  surely  re- 
moved from  me.  A  speedy  and  hearty  decision  on  my  part 
would  perchance  induce  others  in  this  Institution  to  do  like- 
■\vise  ;  it  w^ould  have  an  influence  on  all.  As  to  physical 
qualifications,  I  am  not  of  a  very  vigorous  constitution,  yet 
sound.  I  have  enjoyed  good  health  for  many  years  past ; 
better  in  the  last  five,  since  a  very  severe  attack  of  typhoid 
fever,  than  ever  before.  I  am  as  well  qualified  in  this  par- 
ticular as  men  generally  are.  I  have  no  personal  ties  to  keep 
me;  none  but  a  mother's  love  and  sisters'  affection,  and 
those  of  home  and  kindred.  And  he  who  enters  on  the 
work  of  the  ministry  gives  himself  unreservedly  to  the  work, 
to  be  a  servant  of  Christ :  it  must  be  so.  And  there  is  no 
necessity  in  the  case  of  my  remaining  on  family  considera- 
tions ;  for  my  mother  is  living  surrounded  by  her  children 
and  grandchildren. 

Sunday  Evening,  March  \^th,  1847. 
Why  should  I  not  go  ? 

Because  I  am  not  of  the  strongest  constitution. 

Because  I  have  not  as  large  a  measure  of  faith  and  love 

as  I  would  desire. 
Because  I  am  slow  of  speech  and  of  a  slow  tongue, — not 

as  bright  as  many  others  :  nor  have  I  much  force  of 

character,  and  have  little  confidence  in  myself. 
Because  the    acquisition  of  a  new  language  would  be  a 

great  difficulty. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  133 

TTAy  should  I  go  ? 

Because  Christ  said,  '  Go  into  all  the  world.* 

Because,  if  I  have  been  called  to  the  ministry,  I  should 
go  where  God's  honour  will  be  most  promoted. 

Because  there  is  immediate  and  pressing  need  in  Africa. 

Because  the  honour  of  our  Church  is  at  stake. 

Because  my  example  might,  under  existing  circumstances, 
family,  means,  &c.,  have  a  good  effect  upon  the 
Church,  and  upon  my  brethren  in  the  Seminary. 

Because  I  know  of  no  good  and  sufficient  reason  for  not 
going,  when  I  consider  my  personal  connexion,  physi- 
cal constitution,  and  mental  endowments. 

Because  the  Lord  has  said,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.' 

JOURNAL. 

\^th  March,  1848. — My  heart  is  longing  for  Africa, 
and  I  pray  the  Lord  to  send  me  and  go  with  me.  I 
long  to  stand  on  the  beach  and  cheer  my  fainting 
brethren.  I  long  to  set  a  bright  example  to  the  Church, 
through  the  grace  of  the  Lord. 

16^^  Aprilf  1848. —  Rose  a  great  while  before  day, 
and  asked  God's  guidance  and  direction  about  Africa. 

22nd  April. — I  would  devoutly  and  prayerfully  con- 
sider the  subject  of  my  going  to  Africa  to-day,  with 
prayer  and  fasting.  It  is  a  question  too  high  for  me^ 
easily  decided  if  flesh  and  blood  are  alone  consulted,  but, 
weighed  in  eternity's  balance,  it  has  a  different  aspect. 
May  the  God  of  love  give   me  wisdom  and   direct  me. 


134  MEMOIR  OF 

for  my  friends  by  their  silence  seem  to  leave  me  to 
myself. 

Prayer  at  a  quarter  to  one,  as  usual,  with  Eambo  about 
Africa. 

lOtJi  May,  1848. — At  the  Communion  I  placed  my- 
self in  Jesus'  hands,  and  prayed  for  faith,  and  that,  as  He 
shed  His  blood  for  me,  I  might  have  grace  to  shed  mine 
for  Him ;  as  He  gave  His  body  for  me,  I  might  have  grace 
to  give  mine  for  Him.  Now  what  hinders  a  decision  ? 
Nothing  in  me.  I  have  made  my  decision  in  spirit  to  go 
where  the  Lord  Jesus  points,  and  that  is,  I  believe,  to 
Africa ;  yet  I  will  wait  to-morrow  and  Saturday,  ere  I 
write  to  the  Committee,  in  order  to  avoid  haste  and  give 
ample  time  for  my  friends'  objections,  if  they  have  any  ; 
my  physician's  advice,  &c.  But  I  trust  the  delay  will 
only  tend  to  stronger  confirmation  as  to  my  duty  to 
go. 

A  PRAYER. 

0  God,  Thou  Imowest  our  frame  and  rememberest 
that  we  are  but  dust ;  Thou  knowest  the  imperfections, 
the  weakness,  and  the  temptations  of  those  who  are  never- 
theless Thy  true  children.  Look  then  with  especial  favour 
iipon  one  who  asks  in  the  sincerity  of  his  heart,  '  Lord, 
what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?  *  Let  no  voice  but 
Thine  have  power  to  draw  him  from  his  attitude  of  a 
waiting  suppliant,  pausing  to  ask  in  what  way  Thou 
wouldest  have  him  to  walk.  Many  voices,  in  the  sweetest 
tones  of  love's  own  teaching,  are  sounding  in  his  ear,  yea, 
are  thrilling  his  very  heart.  One, — it  is  that  w^hich 
waked  the  first  echoes  from  the  tender  chords  of  his  infant 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  135 

spirit ;  the  one  which  first  taught  him  the  tenderness  of 
love  and  the  reverence  of  obedience, — speaks  now  in  that 
spirit's  depths.  Does  it  speak  Thy  will  ?  Oh,  let  him 
listen  well  I  Let  him  not  mistake  its  language.  Let 
him  still  wait  at  Thy  feet  and  say,  '  Speak  Thou,  Lord ; 
for  Thy  servant  heareth  I '  '  To  his  own  Master  he 
standeth  or  falleth.'  Oh,  forbid  that  he  should  follow 
any  other  but  that  Lord  who  will  one  day  reckon  with 
all  His  servants  I  Let  no  human  authority,  however  ex- 
alted, lead  him  from  the  task  which  Thou  hast  ap- 
pointed. 

Spirit  of  Light!  let  Thy  bright  beams  illumine  his 
way,  point  out  his  path,  attend  his  footsteps,  give  strength 
for  every  conflict,  and  be  with  him  to  the  end. 

Lord,  '  the  harvest  truly  is  great,  but  the  labourers 
are  few  I '  In  our  own  favoured  land  the  sheep  are 
scattered  for  want  of  shepherds ;  abroad,  millions  perish 
without  one  ray  of  light.  Here  and  there,  amid  the  gross 
darkness  of  far-off  lands,  a  solitary  soldier  of  the  Cross 
bears  up  the  sacred  standard  ;  but  his  step  is  weary,  and 
his  heart  is  faint.  Must  his  hand  falter  in  death,  and  no 
comrade  stand  by  to  take  the  falling  banner  ? 

O  God,  we  cry  unto  Thee,  from  whom  alone  cometh  our 
help  !  Choose  Thine  own  w^arriors,  and  gird  them  with 
strength  for  the  battle.  Summon  Thine  hosts  to  the  con- 
flict, and  go  forth  with  them  unto  victory. 

Theological  Seminary, 

Virginia,  March  20th,  1848. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  May,  1848,  that  Colden 


136  MEMOIR  OF 

Hoffman  offered  himself  to  the  Foreiign  Committee 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  as  a  missionary  for  Africa, 
at  which  time  he  was  near  the  conclusion  of  his 
theological  studies  preparatory  to  his  ordination. 

This,  therefore,  may  be  a  suitable  place  for  a 
few  remarks  on  the  important  question,  —  How  am 
I  to  know  whether  I  am  called  of  Grod  to  be  a  mis- 
sionary or  not  ? 

In  the  first  place,  I  conceive  there  ought  to  be 
a  preparation  of  heart  from  the  Lord,  drawing  the 
thoughts,  feelings,  and  affections  towards  the  heathen. 
A  man  may  have  a  sincere  desire  to  preach  Christ,  a 
single  eye  to  Grod's  glory,  and  a  willingness  to  go 
wherever  God  may  send  him,  and  yet  not  have  this. 
It  is  a  special  gift ;  and  just  in  proportion  to  its 
intensity  is  the  clearness  of  God's  purposes  in  that 
direction.  It  seems  necessary  that  a  man  should 
have  such  an  ardent  love  for  the  souls  of  the  heathen, 
to  enable  him  to  bear  up  under  the  discouragements 
and,  trials  which  he  is  sure  to  meet  with,  from  their 
ignorance,  depravity,  and  degraded  condition. 

When  the  thoughts,  however,  are  turned  in  the 
direction  of  the  mission-field,  other  questions  have 
likewise  to  be  solved ;  such  as.  Whether  there  be  a 
reasonable  capacity  for  acquiring  foreign  languages, 
and  a  constitution  not  disqualified  to  contend  against 
unhealthy  climates,  although  this  latter  may  rather 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  137 

be  considered  as  one  of  detail,  since  all  mission  sta- 
tions are  not  unhealtliy,  and  climates  may  be  found 
suited  to  any  constitution. 

But  after  these  preliminary  questions  have  been 
satisfactorily  settled,  another  grave  and  portentous 
one  comes  up,  which  perhaps  has  prevented  more 
persons  from  becoming  missionaries  than  any  other 
—  the  opposition  of  friends. 

That  parents  and  friends  should  shrink  from 
making  so  great  a  sacrifice  as  the  life-long  separation 
from  one  so  dear  to  them  involves,  is  very  natural ; 
and  yet  we  see  parents  making  it  daily,  for  the  fur- 
therance of  their  children's  worldly  interests.  If  a 
civil  appointment  be  vacant  in  India,  how  many 
parents  are  ready  to  avail  themselves  of  it,  for  the 
furtherance  of  a  son's  worldly  welfare  !  yet  the  cli- 
mate is  the  same,  and  the  separation  as  great,  as  in 
the  case  of  a  missionary's  going  out  to  that  country. 
Is  it  too  much  to  ask  of  Christian  parents,  that  they 
should  be  willing  to  make  the  same  sacrifice  for 
Christ  which  others  are  ready  to  make  for  the 
world  ?  The  difficulty,  however,  too  often  arises  from 
the  fact,  that  the  parents  have  not  that  measure  of 
faith  and  love  which  is  necessary  to  induce  them  to 
make  the  sacrifice  ;  and  then  comes  up  the  question, 
how  far  the  son  is  justified  in  going  against  the  will 
of  his  parents  ?     Colden  Hoffman  was  spared  this. 


138  MEMOIR  OF 

pain;  his  mother  was  too  deeply  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  Christ  to  refuse  her  cordial  consent,  when 
once  she  realised  that  her  son  was  called  of  God  to 
the  high  office  of  a  Missionary  of  the  Cross.  But 
his  faith  and  patience  were  not  a  little  tried  by  the 
opposition  of  some  other  relatives  and  friends ;  and 
as  their  arguments  embody  pretty  nearly  all  that 
can  be  said  against  embarking  in  this  holy  enter- 
prise, it  may  be  useful  to  present  them,  and  then  to 
weigh  them  in  the  balances  of  the  sanctuary. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  one  of  these; 
expressing  the  feelings  of  a  relative  for  whom  he  had 
great  affection,  and  to  whom  lie  was  greatly  in- 
debted :  — 

I  feel  more  than  I  can  express  to  you  of  the  hasty 
step  you  have  taken  in  this  African  mission.  Is  there 
no  field  for  your  labours  here  among  your  own  people, 
your  own  country,  speaking  your  own  language,  your  own 
friends  ?  Are  there  no  duties  required  of  you  to  administer 
to  the  declining  yeafrs  of  your  aged  mother,  and  all  those 
to  whom  you  ought  to  feel  dear  ?  What  will  be  her  state 
of  feeling  upon  the  arrival  of  every  vessel  from  that  pesti- 
ferous climate,  hut  that  of  dread,  fear,  and  anxiety  ?  *  *  * 
It  is  the  opinion  of  all  that  it  is  a  very  unwise  and  in- 
judicious step  you  have  taken.     *     *     *     ^H 

From  another  relative,  whom  he  consulted  in 
regard  to  his  health,  and  the  probability  of  his  being 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  139 

able  to  stand  the  climate,  he  received  the  following 
discouraging  criticism  on  his  intentions ;  although 
the  opinion  regarding  his  health  and  constitution 
was  not  so  much  against  him  as  might  have  been 
expected  from  one  whose  mind  was  so  preju- 
diced :  — 

This  is  my  opinion  on  the  medical  part  of  the  case,  and 
here  you  and  your  missionary  friends  will  expect  that  I 
should  stop  ;  but  my  idea  of  my  own  duty  compels  me  to 
add  a  few  words,  which  I  hope  will  be  received  as  they  are 
intended.  I  think  that  if  you  go  to  Africa  you  will  do 
wrong  —  great,  grievous  wrong  ;  and  that,  because  you 
will  thereby  refuse  to  enter  into  the  field  of  labour  to  which 
you  are  strongly  and  loudly  called  :  you  thereby  neglect  to 
perform  plain,  simple,  unostentatious  duty.  I  have  neither 
time  nor  inclination  to  argue  this  matter,  and  will,  therefore, 
only  give  you  heads  of  argument. 

Your  call  is  to  remain  here.  Why  ?  Answer  :  Here 
you  have  a  widowed  mother  who  looks  to  you,  and  has 
God's  warrant  for  looking  to  her  eldest  son,  for  those  kind 
offices  which  are  to  make  her  old  age  peaceful  and  happy. 
This,  her  reasonable  expectation,  you  defeat. 

Again  :  Here  you  are  in  the  midst  of  a  large  and  im- 
portant connexion  ;  over  the  individuals  who  compose  this 
connexion  your  character  has  given  you  great  influence  : 
that  influence  is  not  of  your  earning,  it  was  given  you  by 
God  —  a  talent,  for  the  right  use  of  which  you  must  give 
account.  This  talent  you  throw  away  when  you  go  to 
Africa.     I  know  that  '  Evangelize  the  heathen,' '  Send  light 


140  MEMOIR  OF 

to  benighted  Africa/  *  Win  kingdoms  and  races  of  men  to 
God,'  are  loud-sounding  words,  words  that  are  very  apt 
to  dazzle  the  fancy  and  blind  the  sober  judgment ;  but  I 
know  that,  where  one  man  is  called  to  do  these  great  things, 
thousands  are  called  to  the  everyday  humble  duties  of 
feeding  the  lambs  of  Christ's  flock :  to  this  homely,  humble 
duty,  and  to  that  of  being  a  comfort  to  the  widow  and  a 
blessing  to  the  fatherless,  you  are  called.  God  grant  that 
you  may  have  grace  to  hear  and  heed  the  still,  small  voice. 

From  another  he  heard  as  follows  :  — 

I  see  you  are  still  bent  on  this  wild  idea  of  going  on  a 
mission  to  Africa  ;  if  your  object  is  to  save  souls,  I  think 
you  can  save  ten  in  yoi».r  own  country  where  you  can  save 
one  in  Africa.  I  wish  3'ou  were  here,  to  hear  the  arguments 
used  by  your  friends  for  not  going.  I  do  most  sincerely 
trust  God  will  point  out  the  way  where  you  may  be  most 
useful  to  His  cause. 

The  receipt  of  such  letters  from  some  whom  he 
loved  and  respected  must  have  been  very  painful  to 
him ;  but  he  was  compensated  by  finding  that  those 
who  alone  had  any  right  to  claim  him,  or  to  put  a 
veto  on  his  plans — his  mother  and  sisters — did, 
with  the  noblest  and  most  disinterested  spirit  of  self- 
sacrifice,  give  him  up  for  the  great  work  to  which 
he  believed  himself  called  of  God ;  though  the  sa- 
crifice was  indeed  great,  for  never  was  son  or  brother 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  141 

more  tenderly  or  more  deservedly  loved  by  mother 
and  sisters  than  he  was. 

I  shall  now  produce  ^  selection  from  his  letters 
at  this  period,  showing  the  tenour  of  his  thoughts : 
which,  together  with  what  has  preceded,  give  the 
clearest  evidence  that,  so  far  from  coming  to  a  hasty 
conclusion,  under  the  influence  of  any  unhealthy  ex- 
citement, his  decision  was  only  arrived  at  after  very 
careful  consideration,  much  prayer,  and  a  mature 
survey  of  the  whole  question.  It  will  also  further 
illustrate  the  development  of  his  mind  and  character ; 
the  high  tone  of  his  Christian  principles,  and  the 
entire  consecration  which  he  had  made  of  himself  to 
Christ.  In  all  which  respects  he  is  a  model  for  the 
study  and  imitation  of  those  who,  like  him,  are  con- 
templating the  sacred  office  of  the  ministry. 

I  regret  that  I  am  not  able  to  find  amongst  the 
voluminous  documents  entrusted  to  me,  either  the 
letter  he  wrote  to  his  mother  announcing  his  final 
decision,  or  her  reply,  giving  her  full  consent — what 
in  one  of  his  letters  he  calls  an  '  unreserved  sur- 
render '  of  her  son  to  the  service  of  Christ  in  Africa, 
I  have  no  doubt  that  it  was  a  communication  dis- 
playing both  the  simplicity  of  her  faith  in  Christ 
and  the  tenderness  of  her  affection  for  her  son  :  but 
though  the  document  be  wanting,  the  fact  is  made 
plain  by  references  in  the  following  letters  ;  — 


142  MEMOIR  OF 

Theological  Seminary,  Virginia, 
March  \st,  1848. 
My  dear  Mother,  "» 

I  am  rapidly  hastening  to  tlie  conclusion  of  my  course. 
In  the  natural  course  of  events  I  must  soon  be  settled  in 
life.  Where,  I  know  not.  But  I  do  trust  I  may  have 
a  willing  spirit  to  go  wherever  I  may  most  advance  the 
glory  of  God.  If  I  am  His  servant  I  should  have  no 
other  spirit.  I  wish  to  recognise  no  other  law.  This  is 
what  Christ  requires  of  His  disciples ;  and  I  am  not  afraid 
to  abide  by  it,  for  His  name  is  Love.  If  He  should  call 
me  even  to  go  to  the  heathen,  oh  that  I  might  be  ready 
to  obey  I  You  know  the  appeals  which  have  been  made 
to  our  Seminary  ;  I  cannot  but  consider  them,  and  ask 
that  my  way  may  be  made  plain  before  me.  You  would 
have  me  cherish  no  other  spirit,  and  you,  too,  are  willing 
to  leave  the  result  to  Him  whose  mercy  endureth  for 
ever. 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  going  to  Washington  last  Thurs- 
day for  Mrs.  Hening  and  the  African  '  Musu,'  whom 
they  brought  with  them  to  this  country.  *  *  *  *  I  have 
since  seen  her  frequently,  and  my  interest  both  in  her  and 
the  mission  has  increased.  Is  there  any  good  reason  why 
I  should  not  be  ready  to  return  with  them  ?  Unless 
those  who  have  been  labouring  there  so  many  years  are 
relieved,  there  is  great  danger  of  the  mission  being  re- 
linquished. I  think,  so  far  as  my  physical  ability  to  stand 
the  climate  goes,  my  case  is  better  than  the  generaUty  of 
persons  who  go  there,  and  I  speak  advisedly. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  143 

To  Mrs.  Hening. 

Theological  Seminary,  Virginia, 
March  14:th,  1848. 
Dear  Mrs.  Hening, 

In  your  note  received  this  afternoon,  you  ask  to  know 
some  of  my  thoughts  and  feelings  on  the  subject  which 
now  mutually  interests  us.  This  request  I  willingly 
grant,  because  you  profess  a  sister's  interest  in  me,  because 
as  a  Christian  I  can  confide  in  your  confidence  and  sym- 
pathy, and  because  thereby  you  may  be  enabled  to  throw 
light  on  my  path  of  duty,  and  encourage  me  therein, 
should  that  path  be  one  trodden  by  yourself.  I  trust  the 
Lord  by  His  Spirit  has  called  me  to  the  ministry ;  and 
having  led  me  thus  far  and  blessed  me  with  every  blessing, 
notwithstanding  my  faithlessness  and  many  sins,  the  time 
has  arrived  when,  as  a  reasonable  being,  I  am  to  consider 
where  best  I  can  serve  Him  who  created  and  redeemed 
me,  and  whose  I  am. 

I  acknowledge  the  principle  that  I  am  not  my  own, 
but  the  servant  of  the  Lord ;  on  this  alone  I  desire  to 
act.  When  I  look  abroad,  over  our  land,  the  light  of 
Truth  is  shining ;  its  beams  will  rest  on  every  dwelling 
whose  doors  are  not  closed  to  its  entrance.  I  look  abroad, 
and  see  nations  sitting  in  heathen  darkness,  without  one 
ray  of  gospel  light.  I  know  that  the  Lord  has  said,  '  Go 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  ; ' 
that  '  the  heathen  are  His  heritage ; '  and  that  *  in  every 
place  incense  shall  be  offered  unto  His  holy  name,  and  a 
pure    offering;'     that,    acting    on    such    commands    and 


144  MEMOIR  OF 

promises,  many  have  gone  forth,  not  counting  their  lives 
dear  unto  themselves,  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel ; 
that  the  Lord  has  been  with  them,  has  owned  and  blessed 
their  efforts,  setting  His  own  seal,  even  the  stamp  of  the 
Spirit,  to  their  work  and  labour  of  love.  And  then  I 
hear  from  Africa  the  urgent  call  for  help  ;  from  those  who, 
having  long  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day,  are 
sinking  under  their  trials,  and  pleading  in  their  Master's 
name,  'Come  and  help  us.'  'Lord,  is  it  I?'  'Make  me 
to  know  the  path  wherein  I  should  walk ; '  such  has  long 
been,  but  now  especially  is,  my  prayer. 

Why  should  I  not  go  ?  The  first  of  all  qualifications 
are  spiritual: — clear  views  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  a 
spiritual  mind,  heavenly  wisdom,  and  a  firm  faith  in  the 
God  of  love.  Through  the  temptations  of  the  world  and 
the  malice  of  the  Evil  One,  some  (I  should  say,  all)  of  these 
have  languished  within  me  since  the  day  when  the  Lord 
looked  upon  me  and  taught  me  by  His  own  Spirit,  filling 
my  soul  with  joy  and  gladness,  and  opening  my  lips  to 
speak  His  praise.  But  I  know  He  was  the  author  of  these 
good  gifts ;  and  may  I  not  trust  that  the  same  diligent 
use  of  the  means  (prayer  and  the  word)  will  draw  down, 
I  cannot  say  a  richer  or  sweeter  blessing,  but  such  as 
shall  be  all-sufficient  for  my  wants  ?  Thus  speaks  Faith. 
Fear  whispers,  *  You  are  not  eloquent,  neither  heretofore 
nor  since  the  Lord  has  spoken  to  you  ;  but  are  of  a  slow 
speech  and  a  slow  tongue.  You  are  not  ready  or  quick  of 
thought ;  you  do  not  easily  comprehend,  and  with  difficulty 
impart.'  I  do  not  deny  it :  so  it  is.  Again  :  *  You  have  so 
little  confidence  in  yourself,  and  in  what  you  do  know,  you 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  145 

will  not  be  able  to  be  a  leader  of  others,  or  to  command 
their  respect ;  and  their  rebuffs,  ingratitude,  and  neglect, 
will  overwhelm  you.'  Yes,  it  is  true ;  and  it  may  be  so. 
*  And  add  to  this  a  weakened  frame,  and  death  standing  at 
the  door.  Will  you  bear  up  against  all  this  ? '  I  know 
that  sickness  and  death  are  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  and 
that  if  He  send  me  He  will  keep  me  or  take  me.  '  It  is 
well '  in  either  event. 

As  to  my  physical  qualifications  —  though,  in  my 
physician's  opinion,  of  a  weak  constitution,  I  enjoy  excellent 
health  :  never  better.  My  peculiar  advantages  you  learned 
from  the  doctor's  note. 

With  regard  to  my  family,  I  have  a  mother  who  loves 
me,  into  whose  heart  a  sword  would  enter ;  but  I  believe 
the  balm  of  God  would  follow  the  sword ;  that  God  would 
give  her  peace  here,  and,  may  I  not  hope,  in  eternity  would 
restore  the  parted  one  ?  My  sisters,  save  one,  are  all 
settled  in  life  ;  and  must  I  stay  to  add  my  mite  to  their  full 
cup,  even  to  behold  me  with  their  eyes  ?  They  must  not 
be  so  selfish ;  for,  even  were  I  to  remain,  it  might  be  denied 
them.  That  one  the  Lord  has  left  for  a  good  purpose,  I 
know ;  and  she  neither  is  now,  nor  will  be,  unprovided  for. 

Now,  is  there  any  presumption  in  my  going  ?  Do  not 
my  friends  really  and  truly — those  who  are  best  able  to 
judge,  who  Imow  well  my  mind,  attainments,  and  habits  — 
do  not  they  say,  '  Go  :  you  have  such  qualifications  as, 
with  the  Lord's  blessing,  will  make  you  useful ;  be  as- 
sured of  it,  it  is  our  deliberate  judgment  and  careful 
reflection  ? ' 

Lord,  increase  my  faith.     Then  my  duty  seems  to  be 

L 


146  MEMOIR  OF 

to  go,  and  may  He  who  loved  me  save  me  from  error  and 
give  me  peace.     ***?!< 

Thus  have  I  given  what  I  believed  you  desired  when 
you,  with  Christian  sympathy,  asked  for  my  thoughts  and 
feelings.  And  even  though  you  may  think  duty  be  stern, 
you  know  it  is  sweet,  and  therefore  your  prayers  will  con- 
tinue to  ascend  that  I  may  walk  therein  to  the  glory  of 
God. 

Yours,  with  Christian  affection, 

C.  CoLUEX  Hoffman. 


March  20,  1848. 
My  dear  Mother, 

Your  letter,  and  also  one  from  the  doctor,  reached 
me  this  morning.  I  had  anxiously  been  looking  for  yours 
for  some  days.  I  was  glad  to  learn  that  my  thoughts 
about  Africa  did  not  depress  you.  If  the  Lord  should 
send  me  there,  mother,  you  have  reason  to  rejoice,  and  not  to 
sorrow.  In  India,  I  know  not  that  the  need  is  as  pressing 
as  in  Africa  ;  and  as  to  climate,  there  is  but  little  difference 
as  far  as  health  goes.  Language  is  China's  bar  to  me,  and 
she  also  demands  a  man  of  greater  parts  than  I. 

Shall  the  labours  of  ten  years  of  the  missionaries  in 
Africa  be  all  lost,  for  lack  of  one  to  go  to  hold  up  their 
hands  and  sustain  them  ?  Shall  it  be  said,  that  while 
thousands  risk  their  lives  for  gold,  and  give  their  blood  for 
glory,  not  one  in  our  Church  is  found  to  walk  in  Jesus' 
footsteps,  and  make  a  sacrifice  of  life,  if  need  be,  for  His 
sake  ?     But  is  there  danger  of  this  ?     It  may  be  so.     But, 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  147 

oil,  let  us  remember  that  we  are  in  the  Lord's  hand;  that  if 
He  protect  us,  no  evil  can  come  nigh  us.  Moreover,  I 
think  your  impression  of  the  climate  is  exaggerated  ;  only- 
six  out  of  twenty  missionaries  who  have  gone  there  from 
our  Church  have  died.  The  acclimating  fever  is  quite 
under  the  control  of  medicine,  and  though  the  climate  is 
trying,  it  is  not  necessarily  fatal.  *  *  *  *  As  to  the  want 
of  labourers  at  home,  it  is  true,  but  it  is  greater  abroad ; 
and  truth  is  reflected  on  our  own  land  when  we  carry  the 
light  to  a  distant  one.  Think  not,  my  dear  mother,  I'  am 
going  to  act  hastily,  or  to  let  my  feelings  overrule  my  judg- 
ment. I  am  only  seeking  duty's  path,  and  saying  to  the 
Lord,  '  What  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?'  When  you  ask, 
*  that  I  may  be  ..directed  in  the  path  that  will  bring  Him 
most  glory,'  you  make  what  is  my  daily  prayer,  and  when 
that  is  answered  you  and  I  will  be  content. 


My  dear  Mother, 
Your  letter  of  the  29th  I  received  this  morning. 
I  read  it  with  a  thankful  heart.  When  either  you  or  I 
reflect  on  this  subject,  we  rejoice  that  we  have  an  offering 
to  present  to  the  Lord's  service.  When  we  look  at  it  in 
all  its  bearings,  and  weigh' it  in  the  scales  of  eternity,  then 
we  see  it  in  its  true- light ;  but  if  we  take  a  partial  view, 
and  see  its  dark  side' of' trouble,  without  its  light  side  of 
glory;  or  the  weakness' of  the  instrumen'  without  remem- 
bering the  strength  of  Him  who  holds  it, — when  we  listen 
to  the  world's  murmur  of  contempt  and  pity,  or  the 
Church's  cold  response  of  sympathy,  and  do  not  hear  the 


148  MEMOIR  OF 

voice  of  faith  within,  or  the  still-echoing  tones  from  Judea's 
hill,  '  Go  ;'  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you ;' — it  is  only  when  we  take 
such  superficial  views  of  the  subject  that  our  hearts  sink 
within  us,  and  our  faith  falters.  Let  us  then  ever  remember 
the  end.  *  Judge  not  the  Lord  by  feeble  sense.'  Oh  that 
God,  who  has  brought  me  up  thus  far  out  of  Egypt,  may 
not  suffer  me  to  turn  back  I  No,  I  believe  He  will  not ;  but 
that  I  shall  go  on  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  to  be  His 
messenger  to  the  heathen.  His  word  is,  '  Be  thou,  faithful 
unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life.' 

The  following  letters  from  two  of  his  sisters  will 
show  the  Christian  spirit  in  which  the  trial  of  his 
intended  separation  was  received  by  the  nearest  and 
dearest  members  of  his  family :  — 

From  one  of  his  Sisters. 

Goshen,  March  SOth,  1848. 
I  have  just  come  from  my  closet,  where,  in  addition  to 
my  own  prayers,  I  used  the  beautiful  one  for  you,  my 
loved  Golden,  wdiich  I  received  yesterday  in  your  welcome 
letter.  It  was  M'ith  tears  I  read  your  letter ;  but  not  with 
tears  of  sorrow,  disappointment,  or  anger.  I  read  there 
of  your  earnest  desire  to  serve  our  God  in  Africa,  if  His 
wall  so  ordained  ;  of  your  self- sacrificing  spirit  for  Christ 
your  Master ;  of  your  willingness  to  go  there  or  elsewhere, 
if  you  could  find  out  what  the  Lord  would  have  you  to 
do.  Ever  since  the  subject  has  been  made  known  to  us 
I  have  longed  to  speak  my  thoughts  on  the  matter,  but 
kept  them  back  and  delayed  my  letter,  for  I  knew  you 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  149 

were  beset  with  letters  ;  and  these,  with  your  own  conflict- 
ing thoughts  and  feelings,  were  enough  to  bewilder  and 
discompose  your  mind.  This  is  the  reason  I  have  not 
written  ;  but  I  have  been  mindful  of  you,  dearest,  by  night 
and  by  day,  and  have  earnestly  desired  that  God  would 
make  clear  your  duty  in  this  matter.  I  do  not  look  upon 
it  as  a  '  dreadful  wild  step,  and  a  thing  you  ought  not  to 
do,'  and  all  that  kind  of  rash  talking.  God's  mercy  and 
love,  His  almighty  arm  of  care,  will  be  as  near  to  you  or 
any  servant  in  Africa  as  in  America.  What  matter  is  it 
where  we  live,  where  we  die,  as  long  as  the  chief  endeavour 
of  our  soul  is  to  seek  jir&t  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His 
righteousness, — to  live  in  His  stedfast  fear  and  praise,  that 
we  may  die  with  His  blessing  ?  What  is  father  or  mo- 
ther, sister  or  brother,  compared  to  our  blessed  Jesus  ? 
All  transient,  all  hastening  to  the  grave,  and  He  alone  the 
stay  of  our  soul.  What  the  rending  asunder  human  ties, 
which,  sooner  or  later,  must  be  broken  ?  If  we  read  aright 
the  word  of  God,  this  world's  changes  and  chances  would 
but  little,  if  at  all,  affect  our  hearts.  We  should  there  read 
that  the  path  of  suffering  was  the  way  to  heaven.  But 
why  should  you  or  I  regard  the  going  to  Africa  as  suffer- 
ing ?  Even  allowing  it  is  a  sacrifice,  ought  we  not  to  be 
willing  to  sacrifice  our  desire  to  keep  you  near  us,  when 
you  are  willing  to  give  up  bodil}''  comforts,  pleasures,  and 
enjoyments,  to  go  to  a  distant  land  for  Christ's  sake  ?  I 
Imow,  dearest,  it  is  no  new  thought  with  you  ;  and  long, 
no  doubt,  you  have  made  it  a  subject  for  God's  hearing. 
I  long  remember  your  interest  in  Africa,  and  many  a  time 
I  have  fancied  you  might  go,  but  drove  it  from  my  mind 


150  MEMOIR  OF 

as  a  painful  thing  that  might  never  come  to  pass.  It  is 
before  me  now  for  consideration  and  prayer  ;  but  so  weak 
is  my  faith,  I  hardly  know  what  to  think,  what  to  speak, 
or  write; — a  prayer  we  all  can  ntter,  Let  Tne  know  Thy 
will,  0  God.  If  your  conscience  speaks  to  you,  that  is 
the  voice  of  God,  and  I  would  not  for  worlds  turn  you 
from  it ;  but  you  must  be  verij  sure  that  you  hear  it 
aright.  Such  a  step  requires  time,  prayer,  devout  medi- 
tation, and  the  counsel  of  older  and  better  Christians,  if 
the  reasons  they  bring  up  do  not  militate  against  God's 
word.    This  must  be  the  test.    I  do  not  accuse  you  of  being 

under  Mrs. 's  influence,  or  any  earthly  influence,  but  I 

pray  you  may  be  under  tlie  Spirit's  power  :  seek  His  guid- 
ance and  you  cannot  err.  I  do  not  say  you  would  be 
more  exposed  to  disease  and  death  in  Africa  than  here,  for 
I  do  not  believe  it.  God  is  everywhere,  and  He  can 
make  Africa  as  pleasant  and  healthy  to  His  children  there 
as  our  land  is  to  us.  He  can  and  will  open  the  hearts  of 
the  benighted  to  receive  with  gladness  His  preached  word. 
And  even  should  you  die  in  Africa,  is  that  anything  to 
grieve  about  ?  must  we  not  all  die  ?  Would  not  your 
deathbed  the^'e  be  blessed  with  the  thought  that  you  had, 
like  Samuel,  obeyed  the  voice  of  the  Lord  ;  that  you  had 
left  all  to  follow  Him  ;  that  your  earnest  desire  was  to 
tell  the  heathen  of  His  love  and  truth  ?  and  if  He  permitted 
you  only  partially  to  do  so,  your  prayer  still  would  be, 
'  Thou  knowest  all  things  ;  Thou  knowest  that  /  love 
Thee.'  No,  dear  Golden,  we  are  miserable,  erring,  grovel- 
ing Christians,  if  such  things  appal  or  fret  us.  How  is 
the  dying   command  of  our  glorified  Saviour  to  be  ful- 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  151 

filled, '  Go  ye  into  the  world,'  (fee,  if  all  stay  at  home  because 
it  is  healthy,  and  parishes  are  easy  and  pleasant  ?  For 
my  part,  I  thank  God  that  a  brother  of  mine  has  the 
daring  of  St.  Paul ;  his  noble,  self-sacrificing  spirit ;  his 
readiness  to  endure  all  things  for  love  to  Christ.  I  felt 
almost  inclined  to  go  with  you,  and  I  believe,  if  I  had 
been  a  more  lonely  being  (without  a  widowed  mother),  I 
should  have  encouraged  your  going,  and  asked  you  to 
take  me  with  you.  As  it  is,  I  do  not  wish  you  to  be 
swayed  one  iota  by  anything  I  have  written.  I  have 
spoken  in  the  truth  of  my  soul ;  God  knoweth  I  lie  not. 
I  believe  what  I  have  written,  because  my  Bible  so  teaches. 
I  can  assure  you  of  one  fact — your  going  would  not  give 
mother  *  a  sorrow  unto  death.'  I  have  too  great  a  trust 
in  her  religion  to  think  that  earthly  trials  could  shake  and 
crush  her.  Her  confidence  in  God  is  too  sure,  her  peace 
and  love  so  great  and  pure,  that,  should  you  live  near  us 
or  far  away,  so  that  we  never  could  meet,  her  soul  would 
still  rejoice  in  her  God.  Dear  Golden,  I  have  done  ;  I 
hope  what  I  have  said  may  give  a  drop  of  comfort  to  your 
fearing  soul.  I  have  withdrawn  from  the  parlour  because 
tears  would  come,  and  I  wanted  silence  around  me.  My 
own  early  sorrow  has  taught  me  to  trust  not  in  earth  ;  to 
seek  not  for  happiness  here ;  and  every  day  to  let  this 
world  recede  further  and  further  from  my  soul.  God  is 
enough  for  each  one  of  us,  and  sorrow  rightly  received  will 
bring  Him  very  near ;  we  can  have  heaven  all  around  us 
and  with  us  if  we  only  try.  I  will  use  that  prayer  for 
you  twice  a-week,  Tuesday  and  Thursday,  at  three  o'clock ; 
the   hour  when  our  Lord  yielded    up  His  spirit  on  the 


152  MEIklOIK  OF 

cross.     May  we  cling  to  that  cross,  all  love  and  power ; 
and  may  our  spirits  yield  themselves  to  God's  will! 

From  another  Sister. 

Goshen,  April  1th,  1848. 
I  have  just  finished  reading  your  last  letter  to  H , 


my  dear  Golden,  and  Mrs.  H 's  note  and  truly  heautiful 

Christian  prayer.  My  tears  fell  fast.  You  know,  my  dear 
heloved  brother,  how  deeply  we  all  love  you,  and  how  poor 
human  nature  shakes,  and  trembles,  and  weeps  at  the 
thought  of  severing  those  ties  which  bind  us  so  closely  to 
earth ;  but  faith  is  triumphant,  and  I  can  say,  '  God's 
w^ill  be  done  I '  Not  one  word  would  I  say  against  your 
going  to  Africa.  I  think  it  is  a  subject  in  which  God's 
Spirit  must  alone  guide  you ;  and  if  it  leads  you  to  be  a 
'  minister  and  a  witness  '  of  the  truth  among  the  heathen, 
what  right  have  we,  frail,  sinful  creatures,  to  say  one  word  ? 
I  could  say  much,  my  dear  Golden,  which  my  love  would 
dictate,  against  your  going  ;  but  I  dare  not.  I  think  your 
whole  course,  from  the  commencement  of  your  studies,  has 
been  peculiarly  marked  by  God,  and  can  I  believe  that 
now,  at  its  termination,  He  would  withdraw  His  guiding 
Spirit  ?  No !  I  believe  you  are  a  chosen  vessel  unto 
Himself,  and  I  am  willing  to  trust  you  in  His  hands.  I 
have  always  been  more  interested  in  all  other  foreign 
missions  than  in  Africa,  but  now  (if  you  should  conclude 
to  go)  it  will  be  very  near  our  hearts.  It  will  be  a  bitter, 
bitter  trial  to  part ;  but  at  the  same  time  it  should  be  our 
glory  and  our  boast  that  God  has  chosen  one  so  near  and 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  153 

SO  dear  to  us,  to  be  His  messenger  of  peace  to  those  sheep 
which  are  not  yet  of  His  fold. 

I  conclude  this  chapter  with  the  following  inter- 
esting letters  to  his  mother  :  — 

April  14:th,  1848. 
My  dear  Mother, 

How  thankful  I  am  that  you  have  given  me  to  God, 
and  committed  me  to  His  keeping,  willing  to  resign  to 
His  service  w^hat  nature  claims  for  her  own  I  This  is  the 
faith  God  approves.  I  looked  for  it  from  you,  and  have 
not  been  disappointed.  It  is  faith  like  Abraham's,  yet 
not  put  to  so  severe  a  trial  as  his.  God  bade  him  take 
the  fire  and  the  knife,  and  slai/  and  burn  his  07ili/  son, 
through  whom  a  multitude  of  people  were  to  come,  and  all 
the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed.  Yet  he  obeyed,  trust- 
ing in  the  Lord.  His  faith  pleased  God,  and  brought  s 
blessing  on  His  obedient  servants.  The  request  seemed 
unreasonable  and  cruel ;  but  mercy  was  only  in  disguise, 
and  love  for  a  moment  veiled. 

And  is  not  this  written,  like  all  Scripture,  for  our  learn- 
ing ?  Have  we  not  like  trials  of  our  faith  ?  Let  us  be 
wise  to  trust  in  Him,  whose  latest  name  is  '  Love.'  I  do 
hope  that  all  things  may  so  be  ordered  that  I  shall  go  to 
Africa,  for  I  see  so  much  pleasure  and  profit  in  it; — profit 
to  myself,  profit  to  the  Church,  profit  to  our  suffering 
missionaries,  profit  to  the  heathen.  Pleasure  of  the 
sweetest  kind,  from  the  purest  sources,  even  Jesus  and  His 
word.      Pleasure  like  St.  Paul's,   drawn   even  from   in- 


154  MEMOIR  OF 

firmities,  from  reproaches,  from  necessities,  from  perse- 
cutions, from  distresses,  for  Christ's  sake.  (2  Cor.  xii.  10.) 
Oh,  then,  that  I  might  he  fitted  for  this  good  work  !  And 
that  I  am  sufficiently  so  to  warrant  my  undertaking  it, 
relying  on  God's  continued  help,  seems  to  he  hecoming 
more  and  more  evident  to  me.  Yet  I  still  wait,  when 
feeling  would  at  once  decide.  Yes,  and  I  will  wait,  until, 
the  scattered  rays  of  Providence  heing  gathered  together, 
I  shall  be  enabled  to  read  with  distinctness,  '  This  is  the 
way ;  walk  thou  in  it.'  Whatever  view  I  take  of  the 
subject,  I  feel  urged  to  go  onward.  If  I  look  at  the 
mission,  never  was  there  greater  want ;  never  more  earnest 
appeals  for  aid ;  and  never  more  encouragement  for  mis- 
sionary effort.  If  I  look  at  the  Church  which  I  love,  can  I 
endure  to  see  it  written  against  her  that  none  were  found 
among  all  her  sons  to  reply  to  such  a  call  ?  none  ready  to 
go  and  reap  a  harvest  which  had  cost  her  so  dear  ? 
Again,  may  I  not  hope  that  my  example  may  rouse  others 
to  this  duty,  wake  up  some  of  her  children  to  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  stir  up  a  spirit  of  prayer,  and  bring  the  Church, 
in  her  character  as  a  missionary  church, — a  witness  for 
Jesus,  more  prominently  to  view  ?  And  what  may  I  not 
hope  from  my  example  upon  my  brethren  of  the  Seminary  ? 
in  how  many  of  their  bosoms  may  a  missionary  spirit  be 
kindled,  and  burn  brightly  ?  so  that,  if  they  walk  not  in 
my  steps,  they  may  warm  many  a  heart  in  their  future 
ministry  with  love  and  zeal  in  this  holy  work.  From  this 
Seminary  all  the  foreign  missionaries  have  gone,  with  scarce 
an  exception  ;  and  may  it  ever  be  thus  blessed  of  God,  who 
shall  choose  from  here  His  messengers  to  the  heathen.  I  have 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  155 

considered  the  field  at  home,  its  wide  extent  and  great 
destitution  ;  but  here  are  Christian  Churches,  and  in- 
dividual Christians,  I  might  say  almost  innumerable ; 
enough,  tenfold  over,  to  do  the  Lord's  work  in  this  land. 
Here  is  the  Bible,  and  the  truths  of  the  Bible,  sent  forth 
from  thousands  of  passes,  like  so  many  living  streams,  to 
water  the  land.  A  new  means,  and  I  am  sure  a  most 
powerful  engine  for  the  increase  of  religious  knowledge, 
has  lately  been  brought  into  action ; — that  of  colportage, 
which  is  growing  in  importance,  and  will  prove  eminently 
successful  in  the  spread  of  the  truth.  But,  as  I  said  before, 
if  Christians  complain  of  our  going  abroad  because  the 
work  is  great  at  home,  why  don't  they  rouse  themselves 
and  do  that  work  ?  They  are  at  home,  and  the  heathen 
at  their  doors  ;  if  they  don't  feed  them,  on  tliem  rests  the 
responsibility.  Let  them  ask  themselves,  What  am  I 
doing  for  my  neighbour  ?  If  they  neglect  their  duty, 
would  they  have  others  stay  and  do  it  for  them  ?  keeping 
the  light  of  truth  from  millions  and  millions  who  are 
walking  in  total  darkness.  Both  wrong  and  cruel  would 
such  a  course  be.  We  might  hope  that  those  who  go 
abroad  would  speak  a  voice  to  those  at  home,  reminding 
them  of  their  own  duty,  and  setting  them  an  example  for 
its  performance  ;  and  I  think  experience  teaches  that  such 
has  ever  been  the  result.  My  going  abroad,  and  to  Africa, 
may  be  peculiarly  fitted  to  call  attention  to  the  consider- 
ations I  have  named  ;  inasmuch  as  my  family  is  somewhat 
kno"vsTi,  and  my  prospects  at  home  somewhat  favourable, 
and  my  ties  of  kindred  more  than  usually  strong.  Why 
this   sacrifice  ?  whence  his  motive  ?    it  might  be   asked ; 


156  MEMOm  OF 

and  tlie  answer, — Faith  hatli  not  verily  ceased  from  off  the 
earth.  The  voice  of  Jesus  still  sounds,  nor  sounds  in 
vain,  in  the  Church's  ear ;  therefore  will  we  praise  and 
give  thanks  unto  the  Lord.  Thus  looking  at  my  course 
only  as  far  as  the  ocean's  brink,  shall  we  not  say,  '  It  is 
well  ? '  But  land  on  the  shore  beyond,  and  hear  there  my 
welcome  from  the  w^eary  labourers  ;  see  one  like  unto  the 
Son  of  man  w^  alking  with  me,  never  leaving  or  forsaking 
me ;  guiding  me  with  His  counsel,  teaching  me  how  to 
speak  and  what  to  say,  and  confirming  the  word  by  His 
own  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  those  to  whom  He  sends  me. 
See,  they  have  a  new  heart  given  them ;  they  are  bringing 
forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness  :  we  join  and  sing  together 
the  song  of  heaven,  '  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain, 
who  has  redeemed  us  to  God.'  That  song  begun  is 
wafted  through  the  land,  till  Ethiopia  in  very  truth  is 
stretching  out  her  hands  to  God  in  prayer  and  praise. 
As  for  personal  qualifications,  my  lack  is  sufficiently 
great  to  call  for  the  exercise  of  faith ;  yet  I  have  such  as, 
in  the  opinion  of  my  friends,  remove  all  grounds  for  the 
charge  of  presumption  in  going.  The  Professors  have 
again  and  again  assured  me  with  the  greatest  confidence, 
regarding  my  mental  and  spiritual  qualifications ;  so  also 
my  fellow-students  ;  and  so  reason  and  common  sense  seem 
to  speak,  for  if  I  am  in  these  respects  qualified  for  the 
ministry  at  home,  I  am  in  Africa.  Physically  the  case 
is  equally  plain,  nothing  being  urged  against  it  save  a 
weak  constitution,  which  experience  has  proved  is  not  an 
objection  of  weight,  while  other  peculiarities  render  me 
especially  suited  to  the  climate.     But,  finally,  it  is  said, 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  157 

God's  time  has  not  come.  Other  instrumentalities  are 
at  work  which  will  accomplish  the  object.  Let  Christian 
blacks  be  colonized,  and  let  the  white  man  stay  in  a  clime 
more  congenial.     I  send  you  a  letter  on  this  subject  from 

my  good  friend  Mrs.  H ,  and  would  further  add  that 

the  question  is  not,  whether  a  mission  shall  be  established 
there  or  not ;  but  whether  that  already  begun,  and  so  suc- 
cessfully carried  on  for  twelve  years  past,  shall  be  sustained 
or  allowed  to  fall  through,  to  be  renewed  again  at  a  future 
day,  at  greater  cost  and  sacrifice  ?  Again,  look  at  the 
British  colony  of  Sierra  Leone  ;  though  the  climate  is  more 
sickly  than  Liberia,  hundreds  of  missionaries  have  gone 
there,  and  still  others  are  following.  At  present,  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  employs  32  white  teachers,  has  50 
schools  with  6000  children,  2000  communicants.  In  like 
manner  the  Wesleyans  have  very  extensive  missionary 
operations  there,  27  chapels  and  1709  children  in  schools. 
Again,  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen  is  a  great  work, 
and  every  great  work  requires  labour  and  sacrifice.  How 
many  have  been  immolated  at  glory's  shrine  for  glory's 
breath  ?  How  many  for  glittering  gold  have  lost  both 
body  and  soul  ?  How  many  barter  life  for  pleasure's  de- 
lusive smile  ?  And  when  Christ  calls  us  to  be  ^^-illino:  to 
lay  down  our  life  for  His  sake,  with  the  sure  promise  of 
keeping  it  unto  life  eternal,  what  answer  shall  we  make  ? 
What  can  we  make  but  the  Saviour's,  '  Thy  will  be  done  ;' 
or  St.  Paul's,  '  I  am  ready  not  to  be  bound  only,  but  also 
to  die  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ? ' 

Now  jDut  all  these  things   together,  dear  mother,  and 
where  is  duty's  path  ?  where  the  bright  way  to  which  the 


158  MEMOIR  OF 

Saviour  guides  ?  Its  entrance  appears  dark,  but  surely  it 
is  very  light  when  entered  ;  for  the  Son  of  man  is  there,  and 
His  glory  doth  enlighten  it. 


May  10th,  184:8. 
My  dear  Mother, 
Your  last  letter  gave  me  much  satisfaction.  You 
will  never  regret  your  unreserved  surrender  of  your  son  for 
the  Lord's  army ;  even  to  go  to  a  distant  land  to  fight  His 
battles.  How  much  more  joyfully,  dear  mother,  can  you 
resign  me  to  such  a  Master,  for  such  a  cause,  than  if  called 
on,  as  hundreds  of  mothers  have  been,  to  give  up  their 
children  for  the  bloody  strifes  of  this  world's  kingdoms  I 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  159 


CHAPTER    YII. 

1848. 

OBDINATION VISITS    THE    CHURCHES ENGAGEMENT    TO    MAEEY 

BEOIvEN    OFF  —  CHEERFUL   VIEWS    OF   MISSIONARY   LIFE. 

Golden  Hoffman  was  ordained  by  Bishop  Potter  in 
Philadelphia,  on  the  30th  July,  1848. 

JOURNAL. 

Sundai/,  2>0tJi  July,  1848. —  Rose  at  five.  Spent 
half  an  hour  in  prayer  and  meditation.  Asked  God  to 
uphold  and  bless  me  to-day.  I  go  forth  in  His  strength 
to  the  solemn  duties,  and  to  assume  the  solemn  obligations 
of  the  ministry.  Humility,  fearlessness  of  man,  wisdom,  I 
need. 

Half-past  one.  Can  it  be,  I  am  a  minister  of  the 
everlasting  gospel  ?  Yes  !  hy  man's  appointment ;  and,  I 
trust,  by  the  Holy  Ghost's.  This  day  have  I  been  set  a 
watchman  on  Ziou's  walls.  May  Zion's  great  Captain 
help  me  to  fight  His  battles  I 


160  MEMOIR  OF 

10  P.M. — Oh,  blessed  day,  in  which  the  grace  of  the 
Lord  has  been  magnified  toward  me  I  Preached  for  Mr. 
Newton  in  the  afternoon.  God  did  hear  me,  for  He 
strengthened  me  greatly,  and  I  spoke  without  shame  or 
fear.  How  blessed  the  privilege  thus  to  speak  for  Christ, 
and  by  His  help  I     I  thank  God  for  His  many  mercies. 

His  mother  and  one  of  his  sisters  were  present 
at  his  ordination,  and  heard  him  preach  his  first 
sermon  in  Dr.  Newton's  church.  Shortly  after,  he 
went  home  to  his  mother's  house  at  Goshen,  where 
he  remained  some  little  time. 

He  had  now  been  accepted  by  the  Foreign  Com- 
mittee of  the  Board  of  Missions,  and  was  anxiously 
desirous  of  proceeding  forthwith  to  his  future  sphere 
of  work  ;  but,  owing  to  the  infrequency  of  commu- 
nication with  Cape  Palmas  at  that  time,  he  was 
obliged  to  wait  for  some  months  for  a  conveyance. 
This  time,  however,  was  not  lost,  for  he  went  forth 
into  North  and  South  Carolina,  and  afterwards  into 
the  State  of  New  York,  to  plead  the  cause  of  foreign 
missions  from  the  pulpits  of  the  churches  in  those 
parts,  and  to  stir  up  the  people  to  take  a  livelier 
interest  in  that  cause.  The  experience  he  gained 
was  serviceable  to  himself,  and  though  he  went  not 
with  the  same  influence  and  power  which  he  exerted 
some  years  after,  yet  his  efforts  were  by  no  means 
in  vain. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFIMAN.  161 

To  Mrs.  Hening. 

New  York,  Jan.  11,  1849. 
Dear  Mrs.  Hening, 
The  result  of  my  visit  to  the  South  has  been  beneficial 
to  nayself  and  profitable  to  the  cause.  In  the  city  of  New 
York,  where  there  is  a  large  and  wealthy  Christian  com- 
munity, where  I  am  well  known,  and  w^here  my  influence, 
I  might  hope,  would  be  extensively  felt,  here  I  have  but 
begun  to  present  the  subject ;  the  mere  beginning  has 
encouraged  me  to  hope  that  I  may  do  much  to  advance 
the  cause  I  advocate.  My  own  strengthened  faith  has 
made  me  rise  above,  and  feel  independent  of,  the  sullen 
silence  and  unkind  remarks  of  thoughtless  friends  or  luke- 
warm Christians  ;  yes,  my  good  reasons  and  sound  argu- 
ments for  this  holy  work  have  not  unfrequently  melted 
those  chilling  looks  and  freezing  words,  to  pleasing  smiles 
and  kind  congratulations,  and  promises  of  sustaining- 
prayers.  I  find  a  growing  interest  in  the  subject  of  mis- 
sions, and  ours  particularly ;  and  because  God  can  bless 
the  weakest  instrumentalities,  my  presence  may  tend  ma- 
terially to  increase  this,  so  that  the  work  henceforth  may 
be  sustained  with  increasing  vigour,  ^Yherever  I  have 
here  presented  the  subject  it  has  met  a  most  favourable  re- 
ception. *  *  *  *  Last  Sunday  I  preached  at  the  Holy 
Trinity  for  Dr.  Lewis,  and  on  AYednesday  last  for  Dr. 
Cutler  ;  the  mission  was  the  subject  of  discourse,  or  rather 
missions  generally,  and  ours  in  its  place.  Large  congre- 
gations evinced  their  interest  by  their  attention.  I  also 
on  Sunday  last  addressed  the  Sunday-school  of  the  Ascen- 
sion (New  York)  in  the  church,  and  a  number  of  adults 

M 


162  MEMOIR  OF 

were  present.  Next  Sunday  I  trust  for  grace  for  the 
performance  of  my  duties,  for  they  will  be  weighty, — Dr. 
Anthon's  in  the  morning,  Dr.  Muhlenberg's  in  the  after- 
noon, and  the  Holy  Trinity  at  night.  The  following 
Sunday,  Ascension  in  the  morning,  with  a  collection. 
What  think  you  of  my  visiting  Boston  and  neighbouring 
cities  afterwards  ?  *  *  *  Give  my  Christian  love  to 
your  husband,  and  be  assured  that  you  are  still  re- 
membered with  interest  and  affection  by  your  affectionate 
friend, 

C.  Golden  Hoffman. 


Some  little  time  before  he  graduated  at  the 
Theological  Seminary,  he  had  made  the  acquaint- 
ance, in  Norfolk,  of  a  young  lady.  Miss  Virginia 
Hale,  to  whom  he  became  warmly  attached. 

He  naturally  felt  desirous,  in  prospect  of  going 
to  a  foreign  land,  and  being  cut  off  from  all  social 
ties  and  affections,  to  convey  with  him  one  who 
might  be  to  him  instead  of  mother  and  sisters  and 
friends,  and  fill  that  place  in  his  heart  which  none 
but  a  wife  could.  It  was  natural,  therefore,  having 
met  with  one  whose  personal  endowments  were  most 
attractive,  whose  Christian  character  was  distinctive 
and  earnest,  and  who  had  taken  a  deep  interest  in 
Africa  before  she  knew  him,  that  a  mutual  attach- 
ment should  spring  up. 

Miss  Hale  was,  however,  very  young,  an  orphan, 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  163 

and  under  the  charge  of  a  guardian,  who  very  natu- 
rally, and,  I  may  add,  properly,  was  unwilling  to 
give  his  consent  to  her  marrying  and  going  to  Africa  ; 
—  at  least  till  she  had  had  more  experience  of  life, 
and  was  better  able  to  form  a  sound  judgment  in 
prospect  of  so  momentous  a  step. 

The  consequence  was,  that  he  positively  refused 
to  give  his  consent;  and  she,  in  the  spirit  of  Christian 
obedience,  submitted  to  his  decision,  which  she  con- 
sidered final.  This  was,  unquestionably,  a  very  great 
trial  to  both  parties ;  but  there  was  one  way  by 
which  the  difficulty  might  have  been  overcome,  viz. 
if  he  had  been  willing  to  give  up  his  missionary  plans 
and  settle  as  a  clergyman  at  home.  But  this  tempt- 
ation, w^hich  would  have  had  its  influence  with  some, 
had  none  with  him,  and  never  seems  to  have  entered 
into  his  thoughts.  Ardently  desirous  as  he  was  of 
accomplishing  his  purpose — for  his  was  a  confiding, 
loving  nature,  which  could  ill  bear  to  live  alone, 
without  the  sympathy  and  affection  of  a  true  yoke- 
fellow— yet  he  was  prepared  to  face  this  additional 
trial ;  and  he  w^ent  forth  alone,  leaving  his  affections 
behind,  and  very  uncertain  whether  he  should  not, 
by  that  means,  deprive  himself  for  ever  of  the  desire 
of  his  heart. 

We  have  here  another  illustration,  and  that  not 
a  slight  one,  of  the  simplicity  of  his  aim,  the  oneness 


164  MEMOIR  OF 

of  his  purpose,  and  the  superiority  over  every  earthly 
affection  of  his  love  to  the  Saviour. 

I  would  here  observe,  that  it  is  not  my  wish  to 
make  any  exaggerated  statements,  or  to  indulge  in 
the  expression  of  any  morbid  feelings,  in  reference 
to  the  sacrifices  of  a  missionary  life. 

There  is,  unquestionably,  a  great  sacrifice  in 
forsaking  home  and  friends,  and,  frequently,  in  en- 
countering unhealthy  climates ;  but  we  find  that  the 
same  sacrifices  are  daily  made,  and  thought  little  of, 
by  numbers  of  persons  for  secular  purposes.  There 
is  no  greater  sacrifice  in  a  missionary's  going  to 
Cape  Palmas  or  Calcutta,  than  in  a  merchant's  es- 
tablishing himself  in  the  same  places.  On  the  score 
of  worldly  comfort  there  is  seldom  any  sacrifice  at 
all ;  because  missionary  service  having  nothing  in  it 
of  the  spirit  of  asceticism,  makes  no  demand  for 
needless  or  unwise  neglect  of  health ;  but  rather 
prompts,  as  a  matter  of  prudence,  such  a  mode  of 
life  as  is  best  calculated  to  preserve  both.  These 
are  not  the  most  prominent  trials  of  missionary 
life ;  but  it  is  the  loving  and  earnest  Christian 
heart  being  brought  into  such  close  contact  with 
the  kingdom  of  Satan,  which  heathendom  pre-emi- 
nently is ;  and  the  separation  from  all  holy  asso- 
ciations, influences,  and  friendships,  which  form  the 
most  wearing  trial  and  the  greatest  exercise  of  faith. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  165 

Thus,  some  years  after  he  had  been  engaged  in 
close  conflict  with  the  Prince  of  Darkness  on  his  o^vn 
battle-ground,  Golden  Hoffman  gives  utterance  to 
the  following  sentiments  :  — 

I  spake  very  boldly  against  that  great  Evil  Spirit  who 
works  in  the  children  of  disobedience,  and  rules  in  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth. 

He  is  more  manifest  here  than  in  civihzed  lands.  I 
almost  see  him.  And,  by  the  help  of  God,  I  am  fighting 
and  teaching  others  to  fight  against  him. 

It  is  very  undesirable,  therefore,  and  savours  of 
a  morbid  temperament,  to  exaggerate  the  sacrifices 
of  missionary  life,  and  has  a  tendency  to  discourage 
or  intimidate  those  who  might  otherwise  be  willing 
to  embark  in  that  noble  enterprise.  Whatever  trials 
there  might  have  been  in  Henry  Martyn's  day,  when 
even  the  professing  Christian  Chm'ch  scoffed  at  the 
name  of  a  missionary ;  when  life-long  separation  from 
friends  and  home  was  essential,  and  means  of  com- 
munication were  few  and  far  between ;  things  are 
now  greatly  changed  in  all  these  respects  for  the 
better. 

Golden  Hoffman,  however,  had  no  disposition 
either  to  glorify  himself,  or  to  magnify  the  trials  of 
the  missionary  life ;  on  the  contrary,  he  endeavours 
in  his  correspondence  to  divest  it  of  all  romance. 


166  MEMOIR  OF 

and  frequently  refers  to  the  comforts,  privileges,  and 
blessings,  by  which  he  was  surrounded.  In  one 
place  he  says, — 

I  was  never  half  so  happy  in  any  sphere  of  hfe. 

And  again, — 

I  think,  dear  mother,  you  will  have  learnt  by  this 
time,  that  the  coast  of  Africa  is  not  a  place  bereft  of  all 
comfort,  health  and  happiness,  after  all.  I  am  sure  I  am 
contented  here,  and  rejoice  in  telling  the  truths  of  God's 
Holy  Word  to  those  who  have  never  before  heard  the 
sound  of  it. 

And  again, — 

As  for  myself,  I  am  very  well  and  very  happy. 
Oh,  I  am  glad  I  am  here !  I  rejoice  from  the  depths 
of  my  heart  that  I  am  in  Africa, —  that  I  am  among  the 
heathen :  may  God  in  mercy  prolong  my  days,  that  in 
this  land  they  may  be  spent  in  His  service.  Oh,  for  an 
angel's  powers  to  preach  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
these  benighted  people  I 

Such  was  the  cheerful  and  joyous  spirit  in  which 
he  prosecuted  his  duties  in  Africa ;  making  light  of 
such  trials  as  he  encountered,  and  highly  prizing, 
with  a  grateful  heart,  the  many  blessings  by  which 
he  was  surrounded,  the  chiefest  of  which  he  es- 
teemed to  be,  the  privilege  of  preaching  among  the 
Gentiles  '  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.' 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  167 

And  even  at  a  later  period,  when  be  had  tested 
by  painful  experience  tbe  fatal  character  of  the 
climate,  he  was  nothing  terrified  by  this  adversary, 
but  gave  utterance  to  the  following  words  of  con- 
fident faith  and  moral  courage,  nobler  far  than  that 
which  sustains  a  soldier  on  the  battle-field  :  — 

One  more  taken  from  the  Lord's  tabernacle  in  this  wil- 
derness ;  a  pillar  of  grace  and  beauty  ;  but  from  the  heavenly 
temple  she  '  shall  go  no  more  out  for  ever.'  But  even  here 
the  Lord  takes  not  down,  but  to  build  up,  and  even  now 
we  have  heard  of  the  arrival  of  three  sisters  on  the  coast  to 
aid  us  in  our  blessed  work.  The  world  will  laugh  at  their 
folly  in  coming  hither  in  the  face  of  death,  but  the  world 
knows  not  the  value  of  the  immortal  souls  to  be  saved  by 
them,  neither  does  it  see  the  crown  of  glory  wherewith 
they  shall  be  eternally  crowned,  or  it  would  change  its 
talk,  and  count  their  folly  wisdom.  The  world,  which  by 
its  follies  and  its  fashions  sends  thousands,  and  by  its  wars, 
millions,  to  a  premature  grave,  might  well  be  silent,  when, 
for  Jesus,  a  life  of  usefulness  is  crowned  by  a  death  of 
peace  and  an  eternity  of  joy. 

Those  afflictions,  therefore,  should  not  affect  God's 
people,  but  to  stir  them  up  to  prayer,  to  zeal,  to  faith,  aye, 
to  coming  forward  boldly  to  fill  the  vacant  ranks  and 
maintain  the  glorious  warfare,  which  shall  triumph,  even 
though  He  must  needs  raise  the  very  stones,  as  children, 
with  the  faith  of  Abraham,  true  soldiers  of  the  Lamb. 
We  have  no  fears  either  for  ourselves  or  for  the  Church 
here ;  for  though  dying  members,  we  have  a  living  head ; 


168  MEMOIR  OF 

and  a  great  and  thick  wall  of  promises  surrounds  us, 
against  which  our  enemies  can  make  no  impression.  We 
stand  upon  a  high  mountain  of  faith,  and,  beholding  a 
whole  heaven  hghtened  with  promises,  are  undisturbed  by 
the  darkness  and  storms  beneath  our  feet. 

This  I  call  a  noble  outburst  of  simple  faitli, 
such  as  one  seldom  sees  displayed  in  these  days  in 
the  Christian  Church. 


12 

U 

10 

«                                                 8                                                 'II 

8 

7 

e 

I      ..                   %             ! 

>^                                             Enlargement 
/                             \     /'                  rfpartof 
J             /          K         M.\RyLAJ)D  rOUNTY 

^^mliT.»V     E            B            0 

^ — V^'^IT  <ii 

"mi      \#- 

1      B      A^B      0 

1          v* 

f 

1      II  Jl 

MAP    OI 
WI-.SI    Al-KICA 

Si  ale  of  £n$  Slnt.  Milm 

■    •    7 
R 

3" 

^^/ 

^ 

rial 
CMaiA 

rWo^^ 

<^ 

Mi**ti'n   Stiaiprin  arr  rnarhtt  tluiJl 

"    "    '    u     i    n     .V 

^ 

1                              ^^  ** 

■"S-K,,,.,.,,,.                                "^                                           ^ 

r>                    /                                 ) 

7 

^ 

o 

r- 

1                                      1 

1 

4- 

12 

U 

loBi  W  Gr  10                                                  9 

II 

ZwwH  .ian/h^  S«^'^Mab' 

Loudon.  Seele\-.  Jackson  k  Hallldav. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  169 


CHAPTEE   Vlir. 

SKETCH    OF    THE    COLONY    OF   LIBERIA MISSIONARY    ORGANIZATION 

OF   THE    PROTESTANT   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH   IN   AMERICA 

ORIGIN    OF    THE    CAPE    PALMAS   MISSION. 

Befoee  accompanying  Golden  Hoffman  to  the  shores 
of  Western  Africa,  the  sphere  of  his  future  labours 
in  the  cause  of  Christ,  it  may  be  well  to  suspend  the 
thread  of  our  narrative  for  a  little  while,  whilst  we 
contemplate  the  country  to  which  he  was  going,  and 
its  past  history. 

And  this  I  propose  doing  under  two  points  of 
view,  by  giving  first,  a  brief  account  of  the  coloniza- 
tion of  Liberia,  and  then  a  record  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Cape  Palmas  Mission  in  connexion  with 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  together  with  some  particulars  of 
the  native  tribes. 

The  colony  of  Liberia  had  its  origin  in  the  sym- 
pathy felt  by  a  small  section  of  people  in  the  United 


170  MEMOIR  OF 

States  for  the  African  race,  and  in  a  strong  desire 
which  prompted  them  to  colonize  the  free  negroes 
of  America  on  the  soil  of  their  ancestors ;  thus  at  the 
same  time  removing  them  from  the  scorn  and  down- 
trodden condition  which  they  endured  in  the  United 
States,  and  likewise  opening  out  to  them  a  new  field 
of  enterprize ;  which  might  develope  their  latent 
powers,  and  afford  them  scope  for  self-government 
and  self-improvement,  especially  with  a  view  to  the 
future  evangelization  of  Africa. 

Hence,  there  sprang  into  existence  in  the  year 
1816  in  the  United  States,  an  organization  known  as 
the  Colonization  Society,  the  professed  object  of 
which  was  to  enable  free  American  negroes  to  emi- 
grate to  the  coast  of  Western  Africa,  by  the  pur- 
chase of  land,  and  the  furnishing  them  with  such 
pecuniary  assistance  as  was  needful.  Thus  was 
founded  the  colony  of  Liberia,  which  extends  along 
the  coast  of  West  Africa,  from  4°  15'  to  7° 
north  latitude,  its  northern  extremity  being  bounded 
by  the  Grallinas  river,  near  Sherbro  Island.  From 
the  commencement,  neither  the  Colonization  Society, 
nor  the  colony  planted  by  it,  has  ever  had  any 
direct  connexion  with  the  government  of  the  United 
States  ;  but  during  its'  earliest  days,  it  enjoyed  the 
sympathy  and  substantial  help  of  the  United  States 
government,   in   consequence  of  the   deep   interest 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  171 

which  President  Monroe  took  in  the  scheme,  and 
which  he  was  enabled  to  gratify,  by  reason  of  the 
capture  at  that  period  of  some  slavers  by  United 
States  ships  of  war  ;  for  the  government  having  de- 
clared the  slave-trade  to  be  piracy,  had  taken 
vigorous  steps  towards  its  suppression,  and  when 
slaves  were  recaptured,  the  question  arose ;  What 
must  be  done  with  them  ?  The  practical  answer 
which  President  Monroe  rendered  to  this  question, 
was  to  make  the  newly-selected  colony  of  Liberia 
the  depot  for  liberated  slaves,  which  furnished  him 
with  a  plausible  reason  to  justify  his  sending  over 
agents  of  the  government,  and  vessels  of  war  to  co- 
operate with  the  agents  of  the  Colonization  Society, 
in  effecting  a  settlement  of  the  first  emigrants. 
This  timid  and  feeble  body  proceeded  to  Sierra 
Leone  in  the  year  1819-20,  and  from  thence  to  the 
island  of  Sherbro,  which  proved  a  very  unhealthy 
spot,  where  they  obtained  a  temporary  and  most 
unsatisfactory  settlement  from  a  treacherous  prince. 
Failing  in  their  attempt  to  get  land  on  the  Sherbro 
river,  the  agents  of  the  government  and  the  Coloni- 
zation Society  proceeded  to  Cape  Mesurado ;  here, 
after  much  difficulty,  they  made  a  purchase  of  terri- 
tory from  the  natives,  and  built  a  town,  which,  in 
honour  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  was 
called  Monrovia. 


172  MEMOIR  OF 

Subsequently,  settlements  were  effected  at  Grrand 
Cape  Mount,  forty  miles  north-west  of  Monrovia, 
and  south-east  at  the  Junk,  Bassa,  and  Sinoe  rivers, 
distant  twenty,  forty,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  from  Cape  Mesurado.  The  to^vns  at  these 
places  were  named  Eobert's  Port,  Marshall,  Bu- 
chanan City,  and  Grreenville. 

Such  was  the  origin  of  Liberia,  founded  exclu- 
sively by  persons  of  colour  from  the  United  States, 
under  the  guidance  and  with  the  pecuniary  assistance 
of  the  Colonization  Society.  Not  being,  however, 
a  colony  of  the  United  States,  some  form  of  political 
government  was  requisite.  During  the  infancy  of 
the  colony  a  governor  was  appointed  by  the  Coloni- 
zation Society ;  but  in  the  year  1845,  when  con- 
siderable progress  had  been  made  in  the  consolidation 
of  the  colony,  they  felt  themselves  to  be  in  a  position 
to  assume  the  responsibilities  of  self-government, 
and  at  that  period,  having  liberated  themselves  from 
the  control  of  the  Colonization  Society  in  Washington, 
they  proceeded  to  organize  a  government,  upon  the 
model  of  the  United  States,  which  was  to  consist  of 
a  President,  a  Senate,  and  a  house  of  Eepresenta- 
tives ;  a  fundamental  condition  being,  that  its  mem- 
bers must  consist  of  persons  of  African,  or,  more 
strictly  speaking,  of  negro  blood. 

Monrovia    was    made    the    capital,    where   the 


ittliiMtfittHMiHiMiBMiiHliMiiiMiMiKra 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  173 

government  is  administered,  and  where  suitable 
public  buildings  have  been  erected,  viz.  two  separate 
halls  for  the  Senate  and  house  of  Eepresentatives,  a 
residence  for  the  President,  and  other  government 
buildings. 

The  first  President,  elected  in  the  year  1845, 
was  the  Hon.  J.  J.  Eoberts,  who  had  been  Grovernor 
for  some  years  previous ;  the  office  was  conferred  for  a 
term  of  two  years,  but  the  same  person  is  eligible 
for  re-election.  The  present  President  is  the  Hon. 
D.  B.  Warner. 

With  respect  to  the  territory  obtained  by  the  colony, 
it  may  be  said  to  lie  chiefly  along  the  coast,  within 
the  boundaries  already  named,  and  was,  for  the 
most  part,  acquired  by  purchase ;  but  its  limits  to- 
wards the  interior  are  somewhat  indefinite ;  and 
some  of  the  wars  with  the  natives  have  arisen  from  a 
misunderstanding  respecting  the  ownership  of  land. 

All  the  functions  of  a  well-organized  government 
are  administered  in  the  colony  ; — powers  of  taxation, 
both  internal  and  by  Custom-house  duties,  are 
exercised ;  and,  though  a  standing  army  is  not  kept 
up,  yet,  in  cases  of  emergency,  the  colonists  have 
formed  a  temporary  army  under  the  administration 
and  pay  of  the  government. 

By  private  enterprise,  though  at  times  under 
the  sanction  and  aid  of  the  government,  educational 


174  MEMOIR  OF 

institutions  have  been  founded,  churches  of  various 
denominations  have  sprung  up,  and  social  and 
political  prosperity  has  attended  upon  this  experi- 
ment to  found  a  colony  of  exclusively  African 
blood ;  whilst  fifty  years  have  consolidated  its  in- 
stitutions, and  justified  the  friends  of  the  negro  race 
in  appealing  to  Liberia,  as  a  proof  that  the  Creator, 
"  who  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men,  for 
to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,"  has  put  no  ban 
on  the  negro,  but  has  given  to  him  the  same  moral 
and  mental  endowments  as  to  his  white  brethren  ^ 
which  have  enabled  him  to  lay  the  foundations 
of  a  nation,  with  the  same  political  institutions,  and 
the  same  development  of  moral,  religious,  and  social 
life,  as  amongst  ourselves. 

Both  agriculture  and  commerce  have  made  con- 
siderable progress  in  the  Republic.  It  is  foreign  to 
my  purpose  to  enter  into  statistical  details  of  this 
kind,  which  are  better  suited  for  a  history  of  the 
countr}^ ;  but  those  who  have  visited  the  Eepublic 
testify  to  the  great  improvement  in  the  state  of  the 
soil,  and  the  fruitful  crops  of  sugar,  coffee,  and  rice, 
which  are  produced  ;  whilst  a  spirit  of  enterprise 
marks  the  seaport  towns,  and  there  are  many 
Liberians  in  the  enjoyment  of  competency,  and  some 
of  considerable  wealth. 

The  population  of  Liberia  has  gone  on  steadily 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  175 

increasing;  commencing  in  1819  with  some  250 
emigrants  from  the  United  States,  it  has  now  become 
upwards  of  18,000,  and  there  is  no  reason  why  it 
may  not  continue  to  make  progress,  and  prove  at  a 
future  day  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God  for 
the  evangelization  of  Africa.  Such  may  be  regarded 
as  a  brief  sketch  of  Liberia  proper  and  its  boundaries 
previous  to  the  year  1857. 

But  in  addition  to  this  there  sprang  up  another 
colony,  quite  independent  of  Liberia,  called  Cape 
Palmas,  situated  250  miles  lower  down  the  coast 
than  Monrovia,  and  which  was  founded  by  the  Mary- 
land Colonization  Society  in  the  years  1834  and 
1835.  It,  like  Liberia,  remained  for  some  years 
under  the  control  of  American  administration,  but 
eventually  followed  the  example  of  its  neighbour  and 
became  an  independent  state,  under  the  name  of 
'  Maryland  in  Liberia,'  and  elected  the  Hon.  J.  B. 
Drayton  as  President.  The  natives,  however,  re- 
siding in  the  neighbourhood,  and  within  the  bounds 
of  the  territory  of  the  colony,  refused  to  recognise 
the  authority  of  the  new  government :  a  collision 
arose,  which  resulted  in  the  removal  of  1500  of  the 
natives  from  the  point  of  land  called  Cape  Palmas, 
which  they  had  hitherto  occupied  in  common  with 
the  colonists. 

These    natives,    uniting    with    other    allies,    so 


176  MEMOIR  OF 

strengthened  themselves,  and  organised  such  a  for- 
midable opposition,  as  to  repel  a  second  attack  of 
the  colonists,  hemming  them  in  so  as  to  make  their 
situation  critical  in  the  extreme.  This  was  the  war 
referred  to  in  a  future  chapter  of  this  memoir. 

In  this  predicament,  '  the  State  of  Maryland  in 
Liberia,'  that  is  to  say,  the  colonists  of  Cape  Palmas, 
appealed  to  the  Republic  of  Liberia  for  aid  :  assist- 
ance was  promptly  sent,  consisting  of  soldiers  headed 
by  ex-President  Roberts ;  and  the  natives,  being  no 
longer  able  to  face  the  joint  forces,  were  the  more 
readily  brought  to  terms.  Everything  was  soon 
settled  by  negotiation,  and  the  colony  at  Cape  Palmas 
was  formally  annexed  to  Liberia,  as  one  of  the  coun- 
ties of  the  Republic.  From  this  date  Liberia  was 
divided  into  four  counties,  viz.  Mesurado,  Bassa, 
Sinoe,  and  Maryland.  The  distance  between  the 
extreme  points  viz.  from  Cape  Mount  to  Kabla  on 
the  Hora  river,  is  300  miles.  The  line  of  coast, 
however,  claimed  by  the  Republic,  extends  above  and 
below  those  points,  so  as  to  make  in  all  about  500 
miles,  although  not  more  than  600  square  miles  are 
as  yet  occupied  by  the  colonial  population  and  their 
descendants. 

Between  and  around  the  comparatively  small 
settlements  of  Liberia,  there  is  a  large  aboriginal 
population  ;  taking  the  above-mentioned  line  of  five 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  177 

hundred  miles  of  coast  claimed  by  Liberia,  and  a 
parallel  one  a  hundred  miles  interior,  there  are  some 
fifty  tribeSj.with  an  aggregate  population  of  probably 
three  millions,  retaining  their  independent  govern- 
ments and  their  pagan  institutions.  These  heathen 
people  live  in  close  proximity  to  the  Colonial 
settlements.  At  Cape  Palmas,  till  the  war  of  1856, 
the  native  town  of  1500  people  was  within  a  few 
hundred  yards  of  the  Liberian  town  of  Harper ; 
and,  as  might  have  been  expected,  quarrels  have 
arisen  from  time  to  time  with  respect  to  land, 
political  jurisdiction,  trade,  or  mutual  aggressions, 
which,  as  in  other  countries,  have  resulted  in 
strengthening  the  interests  and  enlarging  the  ter- 
ritory of  the  colonists. 

In  the  good  providence  of  Grod,  very  beneficial 
results  have  followed,  and  are  likely  to  follow,  in  the 
wake  of  the  colonization  of  Western  Africa,  for  the 
whole  coast,  before  colonization  commenced,  was 
given  up  to  the  slave-trade ;  and  so  intensely  is  all 
Africa  addicted  to  this  vile  traffic  in  human  flesh, 
that  the  only  hope  of  effectually  breaking  up  the 
trade,  lies  in  the  establishment  of  communities  on  the 
coast,  having  the  disposition  and  power  to  destroy  it. 
Already  much  has  been  accomplished  by  this  agency. 
From  some  1500  miles  of  coast  the  slave-trade  has 
almost  been  banished,  a  lawful  commerce,  employing 

N 


178  MEMOIR  OF 

more  than  300  ships  and  introducing  everywhere 
the  English  language,  has  sprung  up ;  and  ivory,  palm- 
oil,  camwood,  gold-dust,  and  other  products,  are 
taking  the  place  of  traffic  in  human  blood  and  tears ; 
whilst  important  bases  of  Christian  missions  have 
been  established,  destined  gradually  to  furnish  the 
agency  for  carrying  on  the  evangelization  of  the 
natives  in  the  interior. 

Turning  now  to  the  Cape  Palmas  Mission ;  it  was 
commenced  in  the  year  1836,  in  the  territory  at 
that  time  possessed,  as  we  have  seen,  by  the  Mary- 
land Colonization  Society,  but  now  forming  part  of 
the  republic  of  Liberia. 

In  the  year  1826,  or  thereabouts,  a  voluntary 
organization,  called  the  Domestic  and  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  was  formed  in  the  United  States,  by 
members  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  for 
missionary  purposes  ;  being  the  first  attempt  made  by 
that  Church  to  evangelize  the  heathen :  but  the 
General  Convention  in  the  year  1835  superseded  that 
organization,  by  what,  at  the  time,  was  considered  to 
be  a  much  more  perfect  system  of  administration, 
taking  higher  ground,  and  in  strictest  conformity 
with  sound  Church  principles ; — viz.  that  the  Church 
itself  in  its  corporate  capacity  should  send  the  gospel 
to  the  heathen. 

In  pursuit  of  this  theory,  the  General  Convention 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  179 

formed  a  Board  of  Missions,  which  was  considered  to 
be  the  representative  body  of  the  Church  in  the  work 
of  missions  ;  and  for  greater  convenience  of  practical 
working,  two  standing  Committees  were  appointed  to 
administer  the  affairs  of  the  foreign  and  domestic 
departments.  This  system,  so  greatly  admired  at  the 
time,  proved  much  less  perfect  in  practice  than  in 
theory ;  for  it  very  soon  appeared  that  it  was  the 
means  of  clogging  missionary  enterprise  with  all  those 
unsatisfactory  differences  of  opinion,  which  are  evils 
inseparable  from  the  constitution  of  a  Church,  but  which 
it  is  by  no  means  necessary  to  import  into  missionary 
organization.  The  Foreign  Committee  under  whose 
control  the  management  of  the  African  and  other 
foreign  missions  was  placed,  has,  it  is  true,  retained 
the  confidence  of  the  friends  of  foreign  missions  to  a 
large  extent,  because  its  administration  was  originally 
placed  in  the  hands  of  men  holding  evangelical  prin- 
ciples ;  but  such  great  dissatisfaction  has  long  been 
felt  by  a  large  section  of  the  members  of  the  Epi- 
scopal Church,  in  regard  to  the  administration  of  the 
domestic  missions,  that  at  last  it  led  to  a  separation, 
and  the  organization  in  the  year  1860  of  a  voluntary 
society  for  carrying  on  that  portion  of  the  work. 
Whether  the  Foreign  Committee  will,  in  like  manner, 
be  superseded  by  a  voluntary  society,  remains  to  be 
seen ;  but  in  times  like  the  present,  when  the  diver- 


180  MEMOIE  OF 

gence  of  religious  opinion  in  the  Churcli  is  so  great, 
it  can  hardly  be  expected  that  any  organization  can 
enjoy  general  confidence  which  recognises  Church 
membership  alone  as  the  bond  of  its  association ; 
whereas,  when  men  holding  the  same  principles  band 
together  for  the  formation  of  a  voluntary  society, 
they  know  for  what  they  pay  their  money,  and  are  able 
to  make  sure  that  their  own  convictions  of  truth, 
and  not  the  various  creeds  of  error  which  abound, 
will  be  transmitted  to  the  heathen. 

The  prosperity  and  success  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  England  have  sprung  from  this 
cause ;  that  being  a  voluntary  society,  under  a  strictly 
evangelical  administration,  it  has  commanded  the 
fullest  confidence  and  affection  from  the  evangelical 
section  of  the  church  ;  and  having  seen  to  it  with 
great  sedulity,  that  nothing  but  sound  Scriptural 
truth,  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  was  trans- 
mitted by  its  agency  to  the  heathen,  the  blessing  of 
Grod  has  rested  on  it  in  a  remarkable  manner. 

And  I  doubt  not  that  the  recent  organization  in 
the  United  States,  which  has  adopted  the  time- 
honoured  name  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
will  likewise  prosper;  because  preferring  truth  to  theo- 
ries of  church  organization,  its  founders  have  formed 
a  voluntary  society  on  principles  which  will  secure 
the  exclusive  agency  of  men  sound  in  the  faith. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  181 

I  have  ventured  to  state  these  facts  in  connexion 
with  missionary  organization  in  America,  because  it 
is  always  useful  to  learn  from  the  experience  of  the 
past,  and  to  test  the  reality  of  theory  by  results. 
At  the  same  time,  they  do  not  so  strictly  apply  to 
the  department  of  foreign,  as  to  that  of  domestic 
missions ;  and  therefore  in  tracing  the  early  history 
of  the  Cape  Palmas  mission,  I  proceed  to  state,  that 
from  its  commencement,  it  was  placed  under  the 
control  and  administration  of  the  Foreign  Committee 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  America,  and  so  remains  to  the  pi'esent 
day. 

It  was  under  the  auspicious  administration  of 
that  honoured  servant  of  Grod,  the  late  Dr.  Miinor 
of  New  York,  that  the  Foreign  Committee  com- 
menced its  operations  in  the  year  1836,  when  he 
visited  the  Theological  Seminary  of  Alexandria,  and 
laid  before  the  candidates  for  holy  orders  the  pur- 
pose of  the  church  to  found  a  mission  on  the  coast  of 
West  Africa.  Two  of  these  young  men  responded 
to  the  call,  and  the  Eev.  Dr.  Savage,  at  that  time  a 
physician,  but  who  shortly  after  took  holy  orders, 
sailed  as  pioneer  in  October,  1836,  and  arrived  at 
Cape  Palmas  in  December  of  that  year.  The  Rev. 
John  Payne  and  Mrs.  Payne  followed  the  next  year. 


182  MEMOIR  OF 

and  be  has  been  enabled  to  continue  stedfastly  at 
bis  post  to  tbe  present  time,  a  period  of  upwards 
of  tbirty  years. 

Cape  Palmas,  or  tbe  Ca.pe  of  Palms,  derived  its 
name  from  a  geographical  blunder.  Wben  tbe 
Portuguese  first  approached  tbe  coast,  where  Eock 
Town  now  stands,  they  discovered  a  grove  of  mag- 
nificent fan-leaf  palms,  and,  as  they  beheld  them 
with  admiration,  they  exclaimed,  *  Cabo  de  Palmo  ! ' 
— the  Palmy  Cape.  But  some  time  after,  when  an 
English  ship  of  war  came  in  search  of  this  pro- 
montory, where  some  British  sailors  had  been  mas- 
sacred by  the  natives,  they,  to  screen  themselves 
said,  ^  This  is  not  Cape  Palmas,  it  is  below ; '  and 
ever  since  the  more  southern  point,  five  miles  dis- 
tant, where  the  grove  of  palms  is  not,  has  been 
known  by  the  name  of  Cape  Palmas.  Its  native 
name  was  Bwine  Lu. 

At  the  time  when  the  mission  was  commenced, 
the  country  around  Cape  Palmas  was  in  a  very  wild 
and  desolate  condition. 

Bishop  Payne  described  himself  as  having  had, 
on  his  first  visit  to  Moufit  Yaughan,  to  pass  through 
the  jungle,  which  grew  close  up  to  the  unfinished 
mission  premises,  just  before  reaching  which,  both 
men  and  horse  sank  up  to  the  middle  in  a  morass  ; 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  183 

and  it  was  not  long  before  a  leopard  came  and  stole 
away  a  dog,  and  a  boa  constrictor  killed  another ; 
antelopes  were  seen  in  the  paths  around,  and  mon- 
keys sported  in  the  trees. 

But  the  natives  were  as  wild  as  the  beasts. 

They  lived  in  huts  of  the  humblest  character, 
built  of  posts  driven  into  the  soil,  the  sides  covered 
with  plaited  bamboos,  and  the  conical  roof  thatched 
with  palm-leaves. 

Their  food  was  chiefly  rice  and  cassada,  seasoned 
with  palm-butter. 

The  institution  of  marriage  can  hardly  be  said 
to  have  existed  ;  for  both  polygamy  and  the  grossest 
immorality  prevailed.  The  female  children  were 
usually  betrothed  at  six  or  seven  years  of  age,  when 
the  intending  husband  paid  a  price  to  the  father, 
generally  consisting  of  three  cows,  a  goat,  and  some 
cloth.  WTien  arrived  at  maturity,  without  any 
form  or  ceremony,  the  husband  took  his  purchased 
bride  home,  and  as  soon  as  he  could  afford  it,  re- 
peated the  process,  till  he  had  got  as  many  or  more 
wives  than  he  could  maintain,  each  one  of  which 
dwelt  in  a  separate  house  built  by  himself. 

The  clothing  both  of  men  and  women  consists  of 
nothing  but  a  strip  of  cotton  cloth  tied  round  the 
1  oins. 

The  natives  are  divided  into  a  vast  number  of 


184  MEMOIR  OF 

separate  tribes,  speaking  different  languages  and 
dialects,  of  which  Bishop  Payne  gives  the  following 
analysis,  as  well  as  description  of  their  form  of 
government  and  other  interesting  details  :  — 

NAMES  AND  LOCALITIES  OF  THE  NATIVE  TRIBES. 

(a.)  At  Cape  Mount  is  the  Vye  tribe.  This  people 
have  reduced  their  language  to  writing  in  characters  of 
their  own  invention.  This  language  is  the  medium  of 
written  communication  amongst  them.  Many  of  them 
are  Mahomedans.  Their  population  may  be  five  or  six 
thousand.  They  are,  however,  closely  connected  by  lan- 
guage and  religion  with  the  powerful  and  populous  com- 
munity known  as  Mandingoes.  Their  boundary  extends 
from  a  point  six  or  eight  miles  above,  to  another  twenty 
miles  below  Cape  Mount.  I  know  little  of  the  past  history 
of  this  people,  except  that  they  have  always,  until  their 
territory  became  a  part  of  Liberia,  extensively  engaged  in 
the  slave-trade.  Their  present  political  and  social  con- 
dition is  quite  equal  to  that  of  the  Mandingoes,  and  much 
in  advance  of  the  pagan  tribes  north  and  east  of  them. 

(h.)  About  Monrovia  are  remnants  of  the  Kwia,  Gola 
and  Pessa  tribes.  The  slave-trade  had  much  reduced 
them  before  the  Liberian  settlements  were  made,  and 
collisions  with  these  have  tended  still  more  to  shatter  them. 
The  Golas,  however,  are  still  numerous,  extending  from 
the  neighbourhood  of  Millsburg  on  the  St.  Paul's  far 
towards  Timbuctoo.  And  the  Pessas,  though  preyed 
upon  remorselessly  by  their  more  powerful  neighbours  just 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  185 

named,  extend  a  hundred  or  more  miles  to  the  eastward, 
touching  the  Bassa  tribe  on  the  north. 

(c.)  The  Bassa  people  inhabit  the  coast  between  Junk 
river  and  the  river  Sesters,  and  extend  twenty  or  thirty 
miles  interior.  It  was  here  that  the  German  Missionaries 
(of  Basle),  made  an  effort  to  establish  a  mission,  before 
the  colony  was  planted,  but  were  compelled  to  abandon 
it. 

(d.)  With  the  proper  names  of  the  tribes  between  the 
Bassa  and  Sinoe,  I  am  not  acquainted. 

(c.)  Above  and  below  Sinoe,  for  a  distance  of  thirty- 
five  miles  along  the  coast,  are  different  divisions  of  the 
Krao  or  Kru  people.  They  were  the  first  native  Africans 
in  this  region  to  go  to  sea;  and  their  name  corrupted 
and  modified  into  Kroo,  Croo,  Crew-man,  has  been  sub- 
sequently extended  to  all  persons  serving  on  board  of 
vessels  along  two  hundred  miles  of  coast,  and  belonging 
to  a  score  of  tribes.  But  the  Kroo,  whose  principal  towns 
are  Settra  Kroo,  Little  Kroo,  Nana  Kroo,  fifteen  to  thirty 
miles  below  Sinoe,  are  the  most  intelligent  people  in  this 
region  of  country.  They  lay  out  their  towns  at  right 
angles,  and  place  each  principal  street  under  a  Chief  or 
Keadman.  They  have  long  since  ceased  to  work  on 
board  of  ships,  and  are  occupied  chiefly  in  trade  on  their 
own  account,  or  as  the  agents  of  foreigners. 

(/.)  The  tribes  between  the  Kroo  people  and  the 
Cavalla  river,  a  distance  of  seventy  miles,  are  Kabo, 
Yedabo,  Bwidabo,  Sedewe,  AYedabo,  Wiabo  and  Grebo. 
Of  these,  the  most  important  are  the  Sedewe,  set  down 
on  the  common  charts  as  Grand  Sesters.     The  principal 


186  MEMOIR  OF 

town  here  is  the  largest  on  the  Grain  Coast,  having  a 
population  of  about  twelve  thousand.  It  was  known  to 
the  earliest  European  navigators  as  '  The  Kingdom  of 
Malagetta,'  and  carried  on  a  large  traffic  in  a  spice  known 
as  '  Malagetta  Pepper.' 

(g.)  The  numerous  divisions,  marked  on  either  side 
of  the  Cavalla  river  to  the  falls,  more  accurate  information 
shows,  may  be  reduced  to  the  following  :  Nyambo,  Bro, 
Gerebo,  Webo,  Tebo,  Babo  and  Plabo. 

THE  RELATION  OP  THE  LANGUAGES  OP  THE  TRIBES. 

(a.)  The  Vye  language,  about  Cape  Mount,  is  re- 
lated to  that  of  the  Mandingoes  and  other  tribes  to  the 
windward. 

(h.)  The  Kwia,  Gola,  Pessa  and  Bassa  languages  are 
very  similar,  as  are  probably  the  dialects  of  the  remaining 
communities  between  Bassa  and  Sinoe. 

(c.)  The  languages  from  Krabo  to  Grebo  are  again 
very  much  alike,  so  much  so  that  the  Kroo  language  is 
easily  understood  by  all  the  people  between  them  and  the 
Cavalla  river.  This  group  of  people  seems  to  have  come 
down  from  the  interior  at  a  different  time  and  place  from 
those  enumerated  under  (g)  above. 

(d.)  Below  and  up  the  Cavalla  to  the  falls,  the  lan- 
guages all  belong  to  the  same  family,  and  are  again  very 
much  like  those  of  the  Bassa  and  kindred  dialects  above, 
showing  that  these  two  divisions  have  come  from  some 
common  point  interior,  while  the  Kroo  and  their  relatives 


C.  COLDEN  HOFF^IAN.  187 

have  emigrated  from  the  east,  and  occupied  the  coast 
between  these  kindred,  though  now  widely  separated, 
sections. 

FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

In  all  these  tribes  there  is,  Avith  a  feeble  hereditary- 
element,  the  most  rampant  democracy.  The  tribes,  and 
towns  composing  them,  are  divided  into  families,  grouped 
around  a  patriarch  or  chief.  This  chief,  usually  the 
oldest  and  most  influential  man  in  the  family,  keeps  the 
general  funds,  from  which  he  pays  all  fines  imposed,  and 
supplies  wives  to  the  young  men.  The  old  men  or 
patriarchs  form  a  sort  of  advisory  court,  which  proposes 
all  measures  of  importance  affecting  the  interests  of  the 
community,  Besides  these  patriarchs,  there  is  an  here- 
ditary Woraba  (town  father),  Bodia  (high  priest), 
Tibawa,  chairman  of  the  free  citizens  in  peace,  and  an 
important  officer  in  war,  and  Yibadia,  the  leader  of  the 
military  in  war.  These  officers,  except  the  Tibawa, 
belong  to  the  council  of  patriarchs.  But  the  Sedibo,  or 
body  of  free  citizens,  composed  of  all  men  who  have  paid 
the  sum  of  about  ten  dollars  into  the  treasury,  are  really 
the  ruling  power.  They  meet  together  in  a  body,  discuss 
and  decide  all  matters  of  litigation,  and  whatever  affects 
the  interest  of  the  community;  and  the  patriarchs,  and 
no  other,  venture  much  to  oppose  the  popular  will,  when 
clearly  expressed.  The  government  is  almost  an  un- 
mitigated democracy ;  swayed  by  the  impulses  of  malice, 
revenge,  or  covetousness  according  to  circumstances; 
under  such  conditions,  it  were  superfluous  to  add,  there  is 


188  MEMOIR  OF 

little  security  for  life,  and  still  less  for  the  accumulation 
or  preservation  of  property.  It  were  useless  to  name 
kings  or  princes  where  they  must  be  enumerated  by  scores 
and  hundreds. 

ORIGINAL  RELIGION  OF  THE  TRIBES. 

The  religion  of  all  these  tribes  is  substantially  the 
same,  and  I  would  add,  very  much  like  that  of  the  heathen 
in  all  ages.  In  its  essential  features  it  is  the  worship  of 
ancestors  or  deceased  relatives.  In  this  respect  injustice 
is  done  to  the  African  when  they  are  represented  as 
worshippers  of  the  devil.  Their  kwi,  or  objects  of  wor- 
ship, just  as  amongst  the  Greeks,  Romans,  and  Chinese, 
are  the  spirits  of  the  dead,  occupying  the  same  relative 
position  in  the  spirit -world  as  when  living.  Thus,  the 
spirit  of  the  successful  trader  is  worshipped  as  the  trade- 
ku  (or  demon) ;  that  of  the  warrior  as  the  war-ku,  etc. 
Again,  their  deijo-ho  or  demon-men  are  the  priests  or 
false  prophets  of  the  pagans  of  all  ages.  The  theory  about 
them  is  that  they  are  possessed  by  demons,  and  under 
the  inspiration  of  these  demons  make  responses  to  those 
who  consult  them.  The  greegrees,  fetishes  or  charms  of 
wood,  stone,  iron,  etc.,  worn  or  used  by  the  people,  derive 
their  efficacy  from  the  sacred  character  of  the  deyo  who 
prepares  them. 

In  the  office  of  the  Bodia  or  high  priest  among  the 
Gebros  and  neighbouring  tribes,  there  are  many  traces  of 
the  Jewish  high  priesthood.  Thus,  he  is  set  apart  to  his 
office  by  anointing  and  sacrifice ;  he  continues  in  his 
anointing  three  days;    the  blood  of  the  sacrifice  is  put 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  189 

upon  his  ears  and  upon  the  posts  of  his  honse,  and  the 
idols  in  it.  His  house  is  called  Takai,  the  anointed  house. 
In  it  is  kept  burning  a  perpetual  fire.  He  may  not  weep, 
may  not  touch  a  dead  body ;  when  a  death  occurs,  he 
may  not  eat  in  town  until  the  deceased  is  buried.  On 
going  to  his  farm  he  may  not  drink  water  except  in  the 
public  highway.  Before  he  dies,  the  ring  of  office  worn 
upon  his  ankle  must  be  transferred  to  another  member  of 
his  family,  so  that  there  must  be  a  living  succession.  If 
he  dies  by  gidu,  the  test  of  witchcraft,  he  must  be  buried 
under  a  stream  of  running  water,  as  if  to  wash  away  his 
pollution.  AYhen  he  dies  a  natural  death,  he  is  buried  in 
a  sacred  island  in  the  sea. 

I  do  not  discover  any  clear  notion  of  sacrifice  for  sins 
amongst  the  people  of  this  region.  Their  offerings  are  all 
made  as  food  to  the  departed  ;  and  the  occasion  of  making 
the  offerings  is  when  there  is  some  distress,  and  the  people 
are  told  by  their  deyabo  or  oracles  that  the  kwi  are  angry 
on  account  of  some  misconduct  of  the  people,  or  on 
account  of  not  being  fed,  and  require  food  in  order  to 
appease  them. 

The  popular  ideas  on  the  condition  of  the  departed 
are  very  vague  and  contradictory.  Theoretically  they 
hold,  as  has  been  stated,  that  the  departed  occupy  the 
same  rank  in  the  other  world  which  they  have  occupied 
in  this.  This  leads  to  giving  the  deceased  as  expensive 
a  funeral  as  possible,  with  the  view  of  securing  his  hon- 
ourable admission  into  the  society  of  the  spirit-world. 
And  subsequently,  offerings  are  made  at  the  grave  of  the 
deceased  for  a  longer  or  shorter  time,  according  to  his 


190  MEMOIR  OF 

standing  in  society.  According  to  accounts  given  by  the 
old,  every  one  after  his  death  has  to  pass  a  place  called 
Mernke,  where  he  must  narrate  the  events  of  his  life  before 
going  on  to  his  ultimate  destination.  If  he  has  not  an 
honourable  burial,  he  may  be  long  detained  in  the 
marshes  on  this  side  of  Meruke,  and  possibly  never  get 
beyond. 

But  in  remarkable  inconsistency  with  all  this,  they 
hold  that  the  spirits  of  the  departed  reappear  in  the  bodies 
of  new-born  infants.  And  when  a  child  is  born  it  is 
taken,  or  else  the  father  resorts  to  a  heathen  priest,  to  learn 
what  person  has  reappeared  on  the  earth,  and  the  deyo 
names  the  child  accordingly.  Sometimes  the  same  person 
makes  his  appearance  in  three  or  four  different  infants 
about  the  same  time,  all  of  whom  receive  his  name,  and 
become  his  representatives ;  or,  rather,  they  are  all  the 
spirit  of  the  one  deceased  man.  This  absurdity,  however, 
seems  to  be  gradually  passing  away,  and  those  who  go 
to  the  place  of  departed  spirits  are  expected  to  remain 
there. 

OUTLINES  OF  THE  DIVINE  REVELATION. 

In  the  sytem  of  religion  amongst  the  pagan  Africans 
of  the  Grain  Coast,  as  stated  by  the  more  intelligent 
classes,  there  are  the  distinct  outlines  of  the  Divine  reve- 
lation. According  to  this,  God  once  lived  amongst  men. 
They  were  then  2Jerfectly  happy.  There  was  no  sin,  no 
sujBfering,  no  death.  After  a  time,  however,  Nijesoa 
(God:  Nye,  man;  soa,  abiding,  very  like  Jehovah)  let 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFIklAN.  191 

fall  v:e —  A^-itchcraft,  poison,  the  cause  of  all  disease  and 
death.  A  icoman  got  possession  of  it.  Very  soon  there 
was  a  death.  Men  went  to  enquire  of  Nyesoa  the  cause 
of  this  strange  thing.  They  were  informed  that  a  woman 
had  got  possession  of  we,  and  that  she  had  caused  the 
death.  They  were  then  directed  to  a  test  by  which  guilt 
in  this  or  similar  cases  might  be  detected.  This  was 
gidu  :  the  tree  known  as  sassa  wood  (red  wood),  used 
nearly  all  over  Africa  as  a  test  of  witchcraft.  An  infusion 
of  the  bark  of  this  tree  was  given  to  the  woman,  and  she 
died ;  thus  manifesting  her  guilt.  But  before  doing  so, 
she  managed  to  convey  this  mysterious  ice  to  her  children. 
Sin,  sickness,  and  death  now  prevailed.  Men  soon  became 
so  wicked  that  Nyesoa  said  he  could  no  longer  live 
amongst  them.  He  would,  however,  always  feel  an 
interest  in  their  affairs,  and  would  leave  a  class  of  men 
through  whom  they  could  communicate  with  him.  These 
are  the  deyo-ho  or  demon-men  ;  who,  as  stated  alove,  are 
supposed  to  utter  responses  under  the  influence  of  possess- 
ing demons. 

I  have  thus  given  the  outlines  of  the  religion  of  the 
pagan  Africans  of  the  Grain  Coast.  Among  the  Vyes, 
about  Cape  Mount,  and  east  and  north  of  them,  Mahomed- 
anism  prevails. 

PAST  HISTORY  :    PRESENT  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL     ' 
CONDITION. 

The  numerous  tribes  of  this  region,  excepting  the  Vyes, 
belong  to  one  great  family,  as  is  proved  by  similarity  of 


192  MEMOIR  OF 

appearance,  language,  and  customs.  Their  emigration 
from  the  north  or  interior  is  a  matter  of  fresh  tradition,  the 
people  generally  being  able  to  relate  when  each  family  to 
which  they  belong  first  came  to  the  coast.  This  fact  in 
connexion  with  their  freedom  from  the  customs  and  doc- 
trines of  the  Mahomedans,  would  seem  to  indicate  that  at 
no  remote  period  they  have  been  driven  by  that  persecuting 
and  conquering  community  south  of  the  mountain  chain 
which  seems  to  separate  them  from  the  superior  races  of 
the  interior.  In  proof  of  the  comparatively  recent  settle- 
ment of  the  Greboes  in  this  region,  they  relate  that  when 
they  first  landed  at  Cape  Palmas  they  found  a  foreign 
house  ihohokai)  there.  It  was  no  doubt  a  Portuguese  or 
Dutch  slave -factory.  The  political  condition  of  these 
tribes  as  respects  government  has  been  stated.  It  may  be 
added,  that  elsewhere  they  are  subdivided  in  tribes  not 
averaging  twenty-five  thousand,  and  these  again  are  broken 
up  into  corporations  or  towns,  to  a  great  extent  independent 
of,  and  involved  in  constant  quarrels  and  wars  with,  each 
other.  These  wars,  indeed,  are  not  very  destructive,  the 
loss  of  twenty  or  thirty  in  a  battle  being  considered  an 
extraordinary  disaster :  still  their  effect  is  to  produce  dis- 
trust, isolation,  stagnation  of  trade,  insecurity  of  life  and 
property,  tending  to  prevent  the  accumulation  of  property 
and  the  comforts  of  life. 

The  universal  belief  in  witchcraft,  and  that  death  in 
every  case  is  caused  by  this  influence,  makes  life  fearful  and 
death  horrible  ;  for  every  one  is  more  or  less  apprehensive 
of  injury,  since  every  offence  is  avenged  in  some  way ;  and 
wherever  a  death  occurs,  some   one  is  believed  to  have 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  193 

caused  it,  and  must  be  sought  out  and  punislied.  Yet 
these  Africans  are  outwardly  a  light-hearted  people,  and 
when  they  have  finished  their  farming  operations,  which 
occupy  usually  about  six  months,  and  house-building, 
■which  takes  two  more,  most  of  the  remainder  of  their  time 
is  passed  in  dancing.  In  common  intercourse,  too,  they 
are  polite,  and  much  given  to  flattery.  Every  man  has  a 
complimentary  title  or  name,  and  sometimes  several,  by 
which  he  is  ordinarily  addressed.  But  all  this,  alas  I  may 
co-exist  with  dislike,  habitual  malice,  and  determined  pur- 
pose of  revenge.  And  both  individually  and  as  commu- 
nities they  seem  capable  of  adjourning  difficulties  to  a 
favourable  time  for  settlement.  Yet  they  are  not  much 
given  to  single  combats,  and  an  open  murder  scarcely  ever 
occurs.  But  as  the  principle  of  revenge  undoubtedly  pre- 
vails, this  can  only  be  accounted  for  by  the  prevalence  of 
the  belief  in,  and  the  practice  of,  witchcraft,  and  the  best 
means  of  accomphshing  their  objects. 

THREE  OF  THE  LANGUAGES  REDUCED  TO  WRITING. 

Three  of  the  native  languages  have  been  reduced  to 
writing ;  and  providentially  these  seem  to  embrace  the 
three  families  from  which  the  numerous  subdivisions  have 
proceeded. 

(a.)  The  Vye  language  was  reduced  to  writing  by  one 
of  the  people  of  that  country.  The  remarkable  manner  in 
which  this  was  done,  the  extent  to  which  it  was  used,  and 
the  language  itself,  were  all  examined  and  communicated 
to  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  London  several  years 
ago  by  Rev.  Mr.  Koelle.  I  need  not,  therefore,  refer  more 
particularly  to  the  subject. 

O 


194  MEMOIR  01* 

{h.)  The  Bassa  language  was  reduced  to  writing  in 
1836-40  by  Rev.  Messrs.  Crocker  and  Clarke,  missionaries 
of  the  American  Baptist  Society.  They  both  died  not 
long  afterwards;  and  there  is,  at  present,  no  foreign  mis- 
sionary in  that  part  of  the  country.  Two  native  ministers, 
Rev.  A.  Van  Brun  and  Rev.  L.  Crocker,  however,  remain, 
occupying  two  stations.  The  former  was  taken  by  the 
German  missionaries  (who  visited  that  part  of  the  country 
before  the  colony  was  planted)  to  Sierra  Leone,  and  there 
educated  in  the  Church  Mission.  I  have  not  studied  the 
Bassa  further  than  to  ascertain  its  resemblance  to  others  in 
its  neighbourhood,  and  the  Babo  and  other  dialects  spoken 
east  of  the  Cavalla  and  along  the  river  to  the  First  Falls. 

(c.)  The  Grebo  I  have  studied  since  1837,  and  have 
been  making  translations  in  it.  The  work  was  began  by 
Rev.  J.  Leighton  Wilson,  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  Missions  of 
the  United  States,  who  was  at  Cape  Palmas  some  two  years 
before  me.  He  translated  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  pre- 
pared a  partial  vocabulary  and  grammar,  and  several  other 
works  of  less  importance.  Since  he  left  (some  four  years 
after)  I  have  prepared  a  larger  dictionary  and  grammar, 
primer,  Bible  history,  translations  of  Genesis,  Matthew, 
John,  Romans,  collection  of  hymns,  history  of  the  Greboes, 
baptismal,  confirmation,  and  communion  services,  w^th 
other  portions  of  the  Prayer-book. 

The  words  Greegree  and  Fetish  are  familiar  to 
us  in  connexion  with  the  superstitions  of  the  natives 
of  West  Africa;  but  I  believe  that  a  correct  and 
definite  knowledge  of  the  meaning  of  these  terms, 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  195 

and  wherein  they  differ  from  idols,  is  by  no  means 
common.  I  therefore  availed  myself  of  the  opportu- 
nity of  Bishop  Payne's  recent  visit  to  England  to  re- 
quest him  to  furnish  me  with  a  paper  on  this  subject ; 
and  the  following  lucid  and  interesting  statement  is' 
the  result  of  that  request : — 

Grebo  Idolatry,  Greegrees,  Fetishes,  etc. 

The  idolatry  of  the  Greboes  and  of  the  tribes  inhabiting 
the  coast,  is  substantially  that  of  the  heathen  in  all  ages. 
It  is  the  worship  of  the  spirits  of  the  dead. 

After  death  the  spirit  is  supposed  to  linger  about  the 
house,  and  especially  the  grave  of  the  departed.  At  the 
former  place  a  fire  is  kindled  for  about  a  month,  before  the 
front  door,  under  the  impression  that  the  spirit  returns 
and  joins  the  family  circle  in  the  evening.  In  a  tribe 
forty  miles  above  Cape  Palmas,  closely  allied  to  the  Greboes, 
the  dead  are  buried  under  the  floor  of  the  houses  in  which 
they  lived,  so  closely  united  with  them  do  the  Africans  love 
to  feel  that  their  relatives  remain  after  death. 

But  it  is  at  the  grave  that  the  spirits  (kwi)  are  sup- 
posed chiefly  to  dwell.  Here,  accordingly,  food  is  brought 
with  the  corpse  at  its  burial ;  here  a  fire  is  kindled  every 
evening,  and  offerings  of  rice,  palm-oil,  fowls,  goats  (never 
sheep),  and  bullocks,  continue  to  be  made  for  a  month,  or 
year,  or  years,  according  to  the  piety  of  the  survivors,  or 
character  of  the  deceased. 

The  rank  of  the  krsvi  in  the  spirit-world  is  supposed  to 
continue  as  in  this,  and  their  influence  to  be  exerted  in  the 
same  sphere.     Thus  the  spirit  of  a  deceased  king  is  pro- 


196  MEMOIR  OF 

pitiated  to  advance  political  interests ;  that  of  a  distin- 
guished trader,  those  of  commerce ;  and  of  a  warrior,  those 
of  warfare. 

No  images  or  statues  of  the  dead  are  ever  made ;  but 
by  some  conjuration,  spirits  of  the  dead  are  made  to  inhabit 
rude  preparations,  or  compounds  of  wood,  iron,  ivory, 
mud,  &c.,  according  to  the  skill  or  fancy  of  the  deyoho 
(demon-men).  The  deyo  (demon-man),  like  the  old  false 
projDhets,  always  gives  his  responses  or  directions  under 
the  afflatus  of  a  familiar  spirit.  Under  this  magical 
influence  he  not  only  gives  infallible  directions,  interprets 
men's  thoughts  and  actions,  and  makes  idols;  but  calls 
up  the  spirits  of  the  dead,  and  puts  them  into  his  idol. 

An  idol  is  made  of  a  tooth  of  ivory.  One  of  these 
stuck  in  the  ground  in  front  of  Cavalla,  and  enclosed  by  a 
fence,  receives  yearly  a  bullock  in  offering  from  the  Kroo- 
men  (native  seamen),  under  the  belief  that  he  has  great 
influence  on  trade.  The  inhabiting  spirit  was  probably 
some  distinguished  trader,  though  his  name  is  now  lost  to 
memory.  Idols  again,  are  a  bar  of  iron  put  on  the 
ground  in  or  near  the  house,  mth  a  ball  of  mud  for  a  head, 
surmounted  by  a  fur  hat,  and  shells  inserted  to  represent 
eyes,  mouth,  &c. ;  or  a  wooden  bowl,  with  a  concretion  of 
earth,  shells,  antelopes'  horns,  birds'  feet,  bones  of  animals, 
&c. ;  or  a  preparation  of  leaves,  vines,  sharks'  liver,  human 
flesh,  finger  or  toe-nails,  hair,  &c.  buried  in  the  earth, 
having  over  them  a  flat  stone,  on  which  offerings  are  laid. 

The  supposed  power  of  such  idols  is  awful ;  they  protect 
the  possessor  against  witchcraft,  and  bring  sickness,  calamity, 
or  death,  upon  enemies ;  they  induce  or  avert  war,  general 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFPTklAN.  197 

prosperity  or  adversity.  In  the  house  of  the  Bodio  (chief 
priest)  is  a  large  collection  of  such  idols,  which  must  be 
anointed  and  fed  periodically,  generally  every  new  moon. 
The  Bodio,  who  is  consecrated  to  his  office  by  anointing 
and  sacrifice,  lives  in  a  house  called  Ta  Kai — the  anointed 
house. 

The  name  for  these  more  important  idols  is  Kwi,  thus 
identifying  them  with  the  spirits  of  the  dead;  though  the 
name  Gidi,  including  an  inferior  and  more  numerous  class, 
is  sometimes  applied  to  these  also.  It  is  remarkable  that 
the  term  *ku  pi  kwi'  is  applied  to  foreigners  (Europeans), 
implying  the  idea  of  superiority.  Under  this  name  kwi 
is  also  included  a  class  of  spirits  inhabiting  rocks,  groves, 
&c.,  with  whose  origin  the  present  worshippers  are  not 
acquainted.  The  term  gidi,  translated  by  two  words  of 
Portuguese  or  Spanish  origin,  as  I  suppose,  greegree  and 
fetish,  is  applied  to  what  we  should  designate  as  charms. 
These  arc  preparations  of  grass,  mud,  oil,  leaves,  roots, 
worn  about  the  head,  around  the  neck,  on  the  arms,  legs, 
or  other  parts  of  the  body ;  sometimes  clay  or  powder 
rubbed  on  the  skin,  or  sprinkled  over  the  eyes.  These  are 
supposed  to  avert  sickness,  protect  against  witchcraft,  cause 
women  to  bear  children;  in  truth,  accomplish  any  object. 
These  things  are  put  in  grass  bags,  or,  more  commonly,  the 
horns  of  antelopes,  sheep,  or  other  animals.  It  is  remark- 
able that  horns  are  prominent  in  the  idols  called  kwi,  as 
well  as  gidi,  and  point,  like  many  customs  of  the  Greboes, 
to  a  Jewish  origin  ;  reminding  one  of  '  the  horns  of  the 
altar,*  and  the  frequent  symbolical  use  of  this  term  in  the 
Scriptures. 


198  MEMOm  OF 

Western  Africa  of  the  present  day,  forms  no 
exception  to  the  testimony  borne  by  the  Psalmist 
respecting  the  heathen  of  old,  —  *the  dark  places 
of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty.' 

-  The  institution  which  prevails  amongst  the  na- 
tives of  the  various  tribes  on  the  coast,  of  adminis- 
tering Sassa-wood  as  a  test  of  witchcraft,  is  a  source 
of  wide- spread  misery  and  death. 

Every  death  is  supposed  to  be  caused  by  witch- 
craft, and  therefore  immediately  after  death  efforts 
are  made  to  ascertain  who  is  the  witch.  If  some 
one  has  been  known  to  threaten  the  life,  or  there 
has  been  some  quarrel,  this  is  supposed  to  be  suffi- 
cient evidence,  and  a  deadly  decoction  of  the  wood 
of  the  Sassa-tree  is  administered,  which  almost 
always  proves  fatal.  But  more  frequently,  a  dele- 
gation of  natives  from  a  society  called  *  The  Secret 
Association,'  is  sent  to  the  devil-man,  to  ascertain 
who  is  the  guilty  party ;  this  man  blows  an  ante- 
lope's horn,  invokes  the  demon,  and  under  the 
afflatus  of  this  inspiration  he  designates  the  guilty 
party,  and  then  the  Secret  Association  appears  in 
front  of  the  house  of  the  accused,  when  he  is  arrested 
and  subjected  to  the  test  of  Sassa-wood. 

With  institutions  so  degrading  and  cruel ;  with 
ideas  of  religion  so  false  and  corrupt ;  with  moral 
and  social  habits  so  depraved  and  noxious  ;    with  an 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  199 

absence  so  complete  of  civilization  and  education; 
the  native  tribes  of  Africa  present  an  object  of  deep 
compassion  to  the  Christian's  heart ;  it  is  enough  to 
stir  his  sympathy,  that  these  millions  have  never 
heard  of  the  name  of  Jesus,  that  '  only  name  under 
heaven  given  amongst  men  whereby  we  must  be 
saved,'  that  name  which  to  himself  is  '  as  ointment 
poured  forth.' 

Such  were  the  feelings  which  constrained  the 
heart  of  Golden  Hoffman  to  devote  his  life  to  the 
evangelization  of  Afiica,  and  to  preach  amongst 
those  people  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ. 
With  what  energy  and  unwearied  perseverance  he 
prosecuted  this  noble  object  to  the  last,  the  following 
pages  will  plainly  unfold. 

I  shall  conclude  this  chapter  with  a  specimen  of 
the  Grebo  language,  as  being  that  spoken  by  the 
natives  of  Cape  Palmas  and  the  surrounding  district. 

The  Lord's  Prayer  in  Grebo. 

A  Bug  mo  no  nede  yea  ;  Na  nyine  be  kone ;  Na  wore 
be  naede  kono  mo,  tene  o  nide  ne  yeu  :  Hnyi  amo  nyena- 
yedo  no  nede  ene  dibade.  Ne  be  po  'amo  hwiso  ko  a 
kpone  kukwi  a  ta  tene  a  ni  a  pe  nyono  o  ni  amo  kpone 
kuk^^a  mo  hwiso,  yi ;  Ne  na  ne  amo  mo,  a  na  bide  kpone 
kukwi  a  tiidotu  nye,  ke  be  ha  amo  ku  ye.  Emo  mo  ko 
dible,  mo  we  te  ye,  ne  mo  mino  de  gbiye  a  nyine  komo  te 
gbiye.     Amen. 


200  MEMOIR  OF 

Grebo  Hymn. 
{Saviour,  source  of  every  blessing.) 

Jesu  ha  de  a  mo  woo 
Tode  mo  na  bisida ; 

Te  na  ha  kpone  ne  weye. 
Na  see  na  weye  ne. 

Ha  worade  n'o  blede  yew, 
Tode  mo  e  beble  yis ; 

Ne  ble  na  bobra  a  te, 
Pode  mo  sau  woro  ke. 

Te  wodao  mo  yi  wana 
Kana,  ne  ne  bwida  no  ; 

Hede  dida  mo  no  pomo, 
Bradade  mo  na  nyino. 

Mo  wo  mo  ke  o  lu  mo  yis 
Pie  ne  ye  te  neno  ke 

Mo  bo  te  bo  tu  mo  yimo 
Be  munode  yew  nyine. 


^ 


< 


< 


<; 

< 
o 


.< '-(  :*>  /■■  f  ?  ■Tr  'n'A&!> 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  201 


CHAPTEE  IX. 
1849. 

EMBARKS   FOR   AFRICA TOUCHES    AT    MONROVIA ARRIVES   AT 

CAPE    PALMAS FIRST   I3IPRESSI0NS. 

Golden  Hoffman  sailed  from  Baltimore  for  Africa 
on  Saturday,  24th  February,  1849,  in  company  with 
his  fellow-student,  the  Kev.  J.  Rambo,  who,  like 
himself,  had  listened  to  the  earnest  appeal  for  fresh 
labourers  in  the  African  mission-field. 

Baltimore^  2\st  February,  1849. 

My  dear  Mother, 

Though  it  is  near  eleven  o'clock  at  night  I  take  up 
my  pen  to  commence,  if  not  finish,  a  letter  to  you.  Since 
Providence  seems  to  point  your  duty  at  home,  I  shall  not 
be  able  to  say  farewell,  save  with  pen  and  ink. 

Has  God  chosen  me  for  this  holy  work  ?  then,  dear 
mother,  you  need  not  fear,  for  He  wiU  never  leave  nor 
forsake  me.     I  rejoice,  dear  mother,  that  He  gives  you 


202  MEMOIR  OF 

strength  to  bear  up  under  your  trials,  fulfilling  His  word, 
'  As  thy  day  so  shall  thy  strength  be.'  Cast  your  care, 
dear  mother,  on  Him,  for  He  will  sustain  you.  Our  sail- 
ing is  postponed  from  day  to  day.  The  students  will 
nearly  all  be  off  to-morrow  ;  there  were  eleven  came  down 
to  see  me,  with  Dr.  Sparrow  and  Dr.  Butler. 

God  has  been  with  me  hitherto,  dear  mother,  as  you 
know,  and  will  He  now  forsake  me  ?  Let  us  trust  in 
Him.  The  things  of  the  world  have  far  too  deep  a  hold 
upon  me :  pray  that  to  it  I  may  be  crucified,  and  love 
Jesus  more  deeply,  and  serve  Him  more  faithfully.  We 
shall  probably  be  off  to-morrow  morning.  My  heart  is 
not  faint;  how  could  it  be,  upheld  by  so  many  fervent 
prayers  and  rich  promises?  There  was  once  One  filled 
with  pity  when  he  beheld,  from  a  cross  of  agony,  his 
mother  in  sorrow  :  to  Jesus  I  commend  you,  mother,  and 
to  the  word  of  His  grace ;  the  stream  which,  in  other  days, 
has  refreshed  you  in  the  valley  of  tears.  God  grant  that, 
through  the  merits  of  the  Saviour,  we  may  meet  in  heaven, 
if  not  again  on  earth.     Farewell. 

Your  affectionate  Son, 

Golden. 


Liberia  Pachet,  Sunday  Night,  25th  Fehruari/,  1849, 
off  Cove  Point,  about  60  miles 
from  Baltimore. 

A  dark  and  stormy  night,  yet  peace  and  comfort  are 
in  our  bark.  It  is  not  rough  enough  to  make  us  sick; 
our   anchor  was  let  go   at  eight  o'clock,   and  in  a  safe 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  203 

liarbour  we  ride  out  the  storm,  and  wait  for  a  change 
of  weather.  The  day  has  passed  pleasantly.  After  break- 
fast we  had  prayers  between  decks  for  the  emigrants ;  I 
conducted  them.  At  half-past  ten  we  had  church;  Mr. 
Eambo  preaching  from  the  text,  '  It  is  I,  be  not  afraid.' 
I  read  the  service.  After  dinner  we  organized  a  Sunday- 
school.  I  brought  ten  children  to  the  cabin,  while  Mr. 
Rambo  took  charge  of  the  adults,  assisted  by  some  of  the 
colonists.  A  little  after  this,  the  bell  was  rung  for  church, 
Eambo  reading  for  me  :  a  very  attentive  congregation.  I 
spoke  on  Isa.  iii.  10,  11.  English  prayer  concluded  our 
service.     After  tea  Musu  came  to  the  cabin  to  read. 

A  few  weeks  sufficed  to  convey  the  vessel  across 
the  Atlantic,  and  in  the  month  of  April  they  made 
the  coast  of  Liberia,  off  Cape  Mount,  some  miles 
north  of  Monrovia,  the  capital  of  the  colony ;  and, 
coasting  along,  they  cast  anchor  off  that  town,  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  U.  S.  Frigate  Yorktown, 
which  happened  at  that  time  to  be  lying  there.  But 
I  shall  allow  him  to  speak  for  himself,  by  giving 
some  extracts  from  his  letters  to  his  mother,  which 
convey  the  freshness  of  first  impressions  when  land- 
ing on  a  foreign  shore;  impressions  which  can  never 
be  renewed  when  once  effaced. 

The  description  which  he  gives  of  his  intercourse 
with  the  inhabitants  of  Liberia  has  additional 
interest  imparted  to  it  when  we  remember  that  the 


204  MEMOIR  OF 

persons  of  whom  he  is  speaking  were  all  of  negro 
blood,  and  many  of  them  had  formerly  been  slaves 
in  the  Southern  States  of  America.  The  progress  and 
development  of  that  colony,  settled  exclusively  by 
persons  of  colour,  is  tlie  best  practical  refutation  to 
the  assertions  of  those  who  would  represent  the 
negro  race  as  incapable  of  civilization,  mental  culti- 
vation, or  self-government. 

Liberia  Packet,  April  4:th,  1849. 
My  dearest  Mother, 
Three  hours  ago  the  Captain  announced  from  aloft, 
'  Land  ahead.'  Both  Mr.  Rambo  and  myself  jumped 
from  our  berths  (for  the  afternoon  being  warm  we  were 
lying  down)  and  hastened  to  the  deck,  (nay,  I  stopped  a 
moment  to  thank  God  for  our  prosperous  voyage,)  and  on 
the  left  of  the  ship's  bows,  at  a  distance  of  about  forty 
miles,  we  saw  the  base  of  Cape  Mount  rising  from  the 
ocean,  topped  in  clouds.  Joy  soon  pervaded  the  ship  and 
was  read  on  the  countenances  of  all.  This  is  only  our 
twenty-eighth  day  from  the  Capes  of  Virginia,  and  yet  we 
are  within  forty-five  miles  of  Monrovia  I  the  quickest 
passage  the  packet  has  ever  made.  Whence  this  mercy 
but  from  the  love  of  God  and  the  prayers  of  His  children  ? 
I  hope  C.  will  send  you  my  letter  to  read,  containing  an 
account  of  our  Missionary  meeting  on  Monday  evening  last 
on  deck,  and  also  of  our  deeply  interesting  meeting  last 
night,  when  I  addressed  the  assembly  on  the  subject  of 
sickness  and  death.  God  gave  me  much  grace  and 
strength.     Let  no  anxious  fears  arise,  dear  mother,  for  I 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  205 

•will,  for  your  sake  if  for  no  other  reason,  temper  zeal  vnth 
prudence.  I  had  all  my  Sunday  scholars  assembled  this 
afternoon,  and  gave  them,  with  parting  instruction,  a  little 
book,  with  which  they  were  delighted.  The  weather  is 
Hke  our  summer  weather;  thermometer,  75°  in  the  morning, 
85°  during  the  day. 

10  P.M. — The  emigrants  had  a  meeting  this  afternoon 
to  draw  up  resolutions  of  thanks  for  our  spiritual  labours 
among  them  through  the  voyage.  A  committee  waited  on 
us  just  before  tea  to  know  when  we  would  be  at  leisure  to 
receive  their  communication ;  as  it  was  near  prayer-time, 
we  said,  after  prayers.  These  being  over,  we  were 
requested  to  stand  by  the  cabin-door,  when  three  of  the 
most  respectable  emigrants  advanced  with  their  hats  off, 
and  one  of  the  number,  Mr.  Phillips,  made  us  a  speech 
expressive  of  thanks  and  good  wishes  ;  then  turned  to  the 
assembled  emigrants,  and  directing  their  attention  to  the 
shores  of  Africa,  addressed  them  appropriately,  and  again 
turning  to  us,  read  a  communication.  I  replied  in  a  short 
address.  All  went  off  well,  and  was  very  gratifying. 
After  tea  we  had  another  meeting  on  deck,  Mr.  Rambo 
conducting  it;  it  was  very  interesting.  Farewell,  to- 
morrow morning  we  shall  probably  be  in  Monrovia. 

Thursdai/  Evening j  9  p.m. — What  a  day  this  has  been, 
dear  mother.  In  the  lines  I  am  about  to  write  you  I  shall 
fail  to  express  what  I  have  felt.  As  soon  as  the  day 
broke  we  discovered  Cape  Montserado,  a  beautiful  hill, 
with  the  main  land  stretching  out  on  either  side ;  as  we 
approached  it  its  beauty  increased,  luxuriant  green- 
spreading  trees,  and  far-stretching  vines  covered  the  hill, 


206  MEMOIR  OF 

crowned  by  a  picturesque  light-liouse.  Behind  the  hill  we 
could  plainly  see  the  tops  of  the  houses  in  Monrovia,  and 
at  its  base  broke  the  billows.  Monrovia  looks  like  a 
country  village  with  trees  abounding.  But  a  sight  of  a 
different  character,  though  not  less  interesting  and  far 
more  strange,  awaited  us.  At  a  distance  on  the  ocean 
we  saw  approaching  us  from  the  shore  the  natives, 
'  Kroo-men,'  in  their  long,  narrow  canoes.  They  are 
almost  naked ;  they  reached  the  deck  just  as  we  were 
sitting  down  to  breakfast.  Men  of  finer  appearance  I 
never  saw;  tall  and  athletic,  limbs  beautifully  rounded, 
and  intelligence  marking  their  features.  Is  this  the  race, 
thought  I,  compared  to  the  beast,  next  to  the  monkey  ? 
There  is  not  a  man  on  board  can  be  compared  with  them. 
Full  of  anxiety  they  sought  the  captain  to  employ  them ; 
walked  the  deck  talking  with  great  energy.  Their  canoes 
they  left  in  charge  of  a  young  man  entirely  naked,  by  the 
side  of  the  vessel;  each  canoe  having  a  youth.  These 
asked  for  biscuit  by  putting  their  hand  to  their  mouth  and 
stomach.  The  captain  employed  a  dozen  of  them,  as 
they  are  excellent  workmen.  We  had  enough  to  excite 
and  occupy  us  without  going  ashore,  as  the  captain  invited 
us  to  do.  ■»■»*■»  \  barge  came  from  tlie  U.  S 
frigate,  '  Yorktown.'  with  Lieut.  Fairley  and  officer. 
After  sitting  some  time  they  invited  us  to  return  with 
them.  Mr.  Eambo  knowing  the  captain,  accepted,  and 
had  a  delightful  time.  *  *  *  Good  night,  dear 
mother ;  Africa  brightens  as  we  near  it ;  thanks  be  to 
God  who  has  brought  us  hither.  We  have  learned  that 
our  beloved  fellow-missionaries  are  all  well. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  207 

Thursday  Evening. — At  11  o'clock  to-day  Rambo  and 
myself,  J.  and  Musii,  got  into  the  boat  at  tbe  side,  manned 
by  six  noble  naked  natives.  We  landed  on  the  beach  in  the 
surf;  some  were  carried  out  on  the  shoulders  of  the  Kroo-men. 

We  Avere  now  on  the  shores  of  Africa,  walking  through 
a  low  growth  of  underwood,  ^^dth  a  beautiful  abundance  of 
convolvuluses  and  other  flowers.  On  the  beach  we  saw  a 
native  village  of  the  Kroo-men,  who  settle  all  along  the 
coast  to  attend  the  shipping,  leave  their  wives  at  their 
country  of  Settra  Kroo,  and  after  making  money  return  to 
them.  After  walking  slowly  along  our  beautiful  path,  we 
came  to  the  village.  Houses  rising  one  above  another, 
and  scattered  with  little  regularity ;  they  are  generally 
built  of  wood,  though  a  few  are  of  stone ;  there  is  an 
abundance  of  shrubbery  and  trees,  amongst  which  were  the 
palmetto,  cocoa-nut,  pau-pau,  palm,  &c.  The  gardens 
were  but  little  attended  to,  cabbages  growing  from  two  to 
four  feet  high  w^ere  abundant ;  there  were  also  pine-apples 
and  orange-trees.  Natives  passed  to  and  fro  with  wicker 
baskets,  rudely  made,  on  their  heads,  with  cassada.  The 
streets  were  filled  with  grass,  growing,  it  is  said,  so 
rapidly,  as  to  require  to  be  cut  twice  a-year.  We  passed 
cows,  dogs,  sheep,  and  goats,  calves,  cocks  and  hens,  brisk, 
frolicsome,  sleek,  and  fine-looking.  It  is  true  the  cows 
are  small,  but  they  are  as  graceful  as  deer,  have  short  hair, 
smooth,  and  long  horns.  The  sheep  have  hair  like  goats, 
but  they  are  nearly  as  large  as  our  own.  I  was  amused 
at  a  distinction  between  the  goats  and  sheep,  the  one  having 
the  ears  and  tail  up,  the  other  ears  and  tail  down. 

We  called  on  IMr.  W ,  he  was  a  plain  negro,  but 


208  MEMOIK  OF 

evidently  a  true  Christian,  a  man  of  excellent  natural 
intelligence,  of  observation,  and  some  acquirements.  He 
talked  well,  was  communicative,  and  gave  us  a  great  deal 
of  most  interesting  information  regarding  tlie  colony,  coast, 
people,  religion,  &c. 

He  has  been  150  miles  in  the  interior ;  the  country  is 
there  mountainous,  the  people  more  finely  made  and  in- 
telligent than  those  which  we  have  so  much  admired.  He 
saw  a  number  of  old  people,  and  amongst  the  rest  a  man 
whose  grandchild  was  greyheaded.  They  are  very  peace- 
ful, and  you  can  travel  among  them  with  impunity.  *  *  * 
We  left  at  half-past  five,  and  got  to  the  beach  after  being 
carried  across  a  creek  on  the  backs  of  the  natives ;  but  as 
no  boat  was  in  readiness  to  take  us  to  the  vessel,  it  was 
half-past  six  before  we  started.  A  tornado  was  coming 
up,  but  it  did  not  come  till  we  reached  our  vessel,  and 
then,  as  the  captain  expressed  it,  was  only  a  '  young  one.* 

*  *  *  *  Tuesday,  April  10th. —  I  resume  my 
rambling  journal ;  on  Saturday  I  felt  much  fatigued,  and 
remained  on  board.  The  next  morning,  Easter  Day,  I 
awoke  early,  and  again  thought  over  my  subject  for  the 
sermon,  which  was  one  suitable  for  the  day.  Acts,  xvii. 
18, — '  He  preached  unto  them  Jesus  and  the  resurrection.' 
At  ten  the  gig  of  the  frigate  was  at  our  side,  and  we 

went  on  board.     Captain  M received  me  cordially, 

and  shortly  after,  we  had  Divine  service  ;  Mr.  Rambo  read 
and  I  preached.  God  helped  me  very  very  much.  After 
service  we  went  to  the  cabin,  and  partook  of  an  excellent 
dinner,  after  which  I  accompanied  Mr.  Rambo  ashore, 
who  was  engaged  to  preach  for  Mr.  W .     '  Musu,' 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  209 

who  accompanied  iis,  and  had  dined  with  us,  went  ashore 
with  us ;  the  surf  was  heavy,  and  as  we  got  near  the  shore 
a   native   from    the   village   was  called,  bringing  a  large 

oanoe.     R first  was  safely  landed  on  the  beach,  and  I 

and  Musu  followed.  Their  canoes  are  very  light,  and 
ride  the  waves  beautifully ;  we  walked  along  our  woody 
path  and  ascended  the  hill,  wdiere  the  church  stands ;  here 
we  met  Mr.  W.  and  Mr.  Koelle,  the  English  missionary. 
Mr.  K.,  E,.,  and  myself,  occupied  the  pulpit ;  the  church 
was  filled  :  the  president  and  his  lady,  Mrs.  Gen.  Le\^is, 
and  her  English  governess,  Judge  Benedict,  and  others  of 
distinction,  were  present.  Rambo  conducted  the  service, 
and  preached  from  Acts,   xvi.   30,   31  ;  the  congregation 

was  attentive.     After  service  Mr.  W introduced  us  to 

the  President  and  others.  The  President  is  a  yellow  man, 
almost  w^hite,  and  has  woolly  hair,  slightly  tinged  with 
red.  He  has  a  commanding  form,  tall,  and  rather  thin. 
Altogether  his  appearance  is  indicative  of  his  high  office. 
He  received  us,  when  introduced,  most  politely,  and  gave 
us  a  pleasant  and  cordial  smile.  His  wife  is  more  nearly 
white  than  he,  and  has  straight  black  hair,  and  dresses 
like  a  lady.  It  was  now  half-past  four,  and  time  for  us  to 
go  to  meet  our  boat  at  five ;  so  declining  the  many  invita- 
tions to  stay,  w^e,  accompanied  by  Mr.  W.  and  Mr.  Koelle, 
w^alked  to  the  beach. 

On  Monday  the  President  invited  us  to  dinner.  *  *  * 
After  dinner  we  went  to  the  door,  when  the  President  sent 
across  the  way  for  Judge  Benedict  to  accompany  us  to 
his  coffee -plantation.  He  went  with  us  very  readily. 
We  had  a  pleasant  walk,  saw  more  of  the  town  ;  in  one 

P 


210  MEI^IOIR  OF 

street  we  passed  a  lime  hedge,  and  a  number  of  coffee-trees 
in  the  street.  The  plantation  is  on  the  gentle  declivity  of 
a  hill  whose  brow  commands  the  sea ;  eight  or  nine  acres 
are  cleared,  and  planted  with  1000  coffee-trees ;  the  crop 
had  just  been  gathered.  We  were  much  interested  in  the 
ant-hills,  eight  or  nine  or  ten  feet  high,  and  about  twenty 
feet  in  circumference.  The  queen-ant  is  as  large  as  an 
egg,  and  as  white, — the  others  are  red,  and  half  an  inch  or 
three-quarters  long.      On  our  return  we  stopped    at   the 

printing  office,  where  we  met  Mr.  W .     He  took  us 

to  the  mission-house  (Presbyterian),  and  we  afterwards 
walked  on  to  the  President's,  to  meet  him  and  Captain 

M again.  *    *    *    *   And  now,  dear  mother,  I  come 

to  Wednesday's  occurrence  (April  11th).  I  write  to  you 
from  on  board  our  packet  on  the  way  to  Bassa.  Yesterday 

we  went  on  shore  early  (9  o'clock),  Captain  G ,  Mr. 

Rambo,  and  myself,  called  at  Mr.  Gill's  warehouse,  and 
then  walked  up  the  hill  to  Mr.  W.'s,  who  received  us  with 
his  usual  kindness ;  sat  an  hour  in  his  parlour,  when  Mr. 
Koelle  came  in ;  his  conversation  was  most  interesting  and 
improving.  He  told  us  of  a  recent  visit  he  had  made 
among  the  '  Vie '  people ;  think  of  one  of  their  number 
inventing  an  alphabet,  and  writing  books,  and  tell  me  if  it 
shows  no  intelligence  !  It  was  this  fact  that  took  our 
philological  friend  there,  and  induced  him  to  spend  six 
weeks  among  them  ;  he  obtained  some  of  their  books,  and 
has  been  enabled  to  translate  them :  their  contents  are 
another  proof  of  their  intelligence.  The  inventor  is  a 
seriously -minded  man,  as  well  as  intelligent.  He  said  he 
had  long  been   seeking  for  God.     He  once  thought  that. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  211 

could  he  learn  to  read  and  write,  he  should  find  God  ;  he 
learnt,  but  God  was  not  there.  He  tried  to  find  God  in 
following  the  Mahommedan  system,  but  he  had  not  found 
God  there,  and  now  he  asked  Mr.  Koelle,  with  much 
anxiety  of  mind,  if  he  could  tell  him  where  to  find  God. 
When  Jesus  was  declared  to  him,  he  listened  with  great 

attention,  and  asked,  '  was  Mr.  K sure  in  his  heart 

that  he  should  find  God  in  the  Christian  way  ?'  Then 
he  would  give  up  his  Mahommedan  custom  and  try. 
The  next  day  he  was  obliged  to  leave  on  some  public 
business  ;  when  he  returned  on  the  morrow  he  sought  the 
missionary,  saying,  '  My  heart  has  been  sick  because  I 
could  not  see  you,  but  now  my  heart  lay  dowTi '  {i.e.  re- 
joices).    Mr.  K offered  to  take  him  to  Sierra  Leone, 

but  on  account  of  a  war  his  people  were  engaged  in  he 
could  not  leave.  Everything  I  hear,  tells  me  that  the 
heathen  are  stretching  out  their  hands  for  the  gospel. 

After  leaving  Mr.  W.'s  we  walked  to  Mr.  Koelle's 
lodgings,  and  sj)ent  an  hour  in  most  interesting  conversation, 
and  in  looking  over  the  Vie  books,  and  hearing  Mr.  K.'s 
translation.  *  >S  *  *  We  visited  the  school  of  Mr. 
James,  and  were  much  pleased  with  him  and  his  school, 
seventy-five  scholars  ;  about  half  of  whom  were  little  ones 
taught  by  Mr.  James.  Here  we  met  our  Captain  and 
walked  with  him  to  the  President's. 

Off  Bassa  Cove,  April  l^th,  1849. — This  morning, 
dear  mother,  we  remained  on  board  our  vessel  till  after 
dinner.  At  half-past  two  we  got  into  the  ship's  boat, 
rowed  by  six  Kroo-men,  and  were  landed  on  the  beach,  a 
distance  of  three  miles.     A  shorter  way  was  across  the  bar, 


212  MEMOIR  OF 

but  this  is  dangerous  from  the  surf.     We  amused  ourselves 
in  the  walk  of  half- a -mile  with  picking  up  shells,  and  at 
the  entrance  of  the  town  were  met  by  Mr.  Davis,  who  led 
us  to  his  house  and  entertained  us  for  half-an-hour.     Mr. 
Cheeseman  then  came  in,  a  Baptist  preacher,  a  young  and 
enterprising  man.     They  accompanied  us  to  Judge  B.'s  ; 
on  the  way  we  met  our  Captain,  and  all  went  in  together. 
Had  a  pleasant  and  interesting  talk.     Dear  mother,  the 
influential  colonists  are  men.     Freedom  works  wonders  in 
them !     Mr.   Benson  took  a  little  walk  with  us,  and  we 
visited  together  the  grave  of  the  lamented  Buchanan,  on  a 
hill  beneath   two   fine -spreading   trees ;    a   placid  stream 
washes  the  base  of  the  hill,  it  is  the  Benson  river.     As  we 
were  standing  in  this  romantic  spot,  a  canoe,  paddled  by 
five  native  boys,  disturbed  the  calm  river.     It  contained  the 
Rev.  Mr,  Day,  to  whom  we  had  a  letter  of  introduction. 
We  were  particularly  pleased  with  him  ;  we  are  engaged  to 
return  with  him  to-morrow.     It  was  about  six  when  we 
reached  our  vessel.    After  tea  I  conducted  prayers  on  deck. 
Saturday  Night. — Another  delightful  day  has  passed, 
dear  mother.     This  morning  we  visited  the  famous  Bexley 
of  Mr.   Cresson.      We  left  our  vessel  at  half-past  eight 
o'clock,    were   landed  by   the    Kroo-men    on   the   beach. 
Walked  to  Judge  Benson's,  where  we  met  Revs.  John  Day 
and  Cheeseman.     A  boat  was  soon  ready,  and  they  with 
Rambo,  Musu,  and  myself,  went  on  board,  with  six  Kroo- 
men  to  pull  us  up  the  St.  John,  a  river  about  three-quarters 
of  a  mile  w^de.     The  Kroo-men  struck  up  their  boat-song, 
and  cheerily  we  went   on  our  way,  engaged  in  most  in- 
teresting conversation  with  Messrs.  Day   and  Cheeseman, 


C.  COLDEN  HOFI^IAN.  213 

and  our  eyes  feasted  with  the  beautiful  trees  and  foliage  on 
either  bank.  \Ye  stopped  at  Factory  Island  to  see  the 
mission-premises,  now  going  to  ruin,  of  some  Philadelphia 
Society.  Here  spending  half-an-hour,  we  resumed  our 
voyage,  and  at  half-past  twelve  reached  Bexley,  only  a 
farming  district ;  no  town,  houses  and  farms  being  scat- 
tered along  the  river.  At  Mr.  Day's  we  were  refreshed  by 
a  bountiful  dinner,  and  our  hearts  rejoiced  at  the  sight  of 
native  youths  from  seven  to  fourteen  years  of  age,  able  to 
read,  write,  and  cipher. 

A  native  king  came  to  see  us  after  dinner,  ^^th  whom 
w^e  had  some  deeply  interesting  conversation  ;  his  name  is 
Andrew.  He  wore  a  sword  and  knife,  but  no  clothes,  save 
a  cloth  hat.  He  accompanied  us  after  dinner  to  the 
mission -premises,  by  a  beautiful  path  leading  through  palm 
and  coffee-trees,  &c.  We  went  to  a  school-house  on  the 
hill,  talked  to  the  native  Christian  youths,  who  hstened  with 
all  attention,  as  did  also  King  Andrew.  From  what  we 
saw  and  heard  we  left  with  hearts  full  of  thankfulness  that 
the  Lord  had  led  us  to  Africa.  Boys  twelve  and  thirteen 
years  of  age,  after  being  in  the  school  for  about  two  years, 
we  heard  read  the  Bible  readily,  and  answer  simple  questions 
in  arithmetic,  &c.  So  much  for  '  African  stupidity  I '  We 
left  dear  Mr.  Day  on  the  bank,  surrounded  by  his  boys, 
and  with  the  native  king  at  his  side.  Our  Kroo-men  raised 
their  native  boat-song,  and  away  we  went  to  Bassa  Cove. 
After  landing,  we  crossed  the  town  to  the  beach,  and  found 
our  boat  waiting  to  take  us  to  the  ship,  which  we  reached 
about  six  o'clock. 

#     *     *     *     Saturdai/  Evening,  April  2.1st. —  I  must 


214  MEMOIR  OF 

give  at  least  a  brief  account,  though  much  fatigued.  We 
came  to  anchor  off  Cape  Talmas  last  evening  about  eight. 
It  was  too  dark  to  see  its  beauties,  which  we  were  not  slow 
to  discover  this  morning.  A  number  of  residences  are 
built  on  the  high  land  of  the  Cape,  among  others  a  light- 
house. Cocoa-nut  trees  are  tastefully  scattered  here  and 
there.  A  native  town  separates  this  portion  of  the  settle- 
ment from  the  main  part,  which  lies  scattered  for  three 
miles  beyond.  There  is  a  good  road  leading  out  to 
Mount  Vaughan.  Dr.  Parkins  came  from  Fishtown,  and 
met  us  this  morning  on  board ;  we  have  been  with  him 
nearly  all  day  ;  we  dined  at  the  Governor's,  with  whom  we 
are  very  much  pleased.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Payne  we  did  not 
see,  as  they  are  at  Cavalla.     I  preach  on  shore  to-morrow. 

Mr.  Hoffman  lost  no  time,  after  having  reached 
his  field  of  future  labours,  in  entering  upon  his 
work,  and  the  following  extracts  from  bis  journal  will 
put  us  in  possession  of  his  feelings  at  the  commence- 
ment of  bis  missionary  career  :  — 

JOURNAL. 

Addressed  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Foreign  'Committee  of 
the  Board  of  Missions. 

Cavalla,  W.  Africa,  May  1849. 
By  letters  from  Mr.  Rambo  and  myself,  you  have  been 
informed  of  our  safe  arrival  on  the  coast,  of  our  appoint- 
ment to  the  station  at  Fishtown,  of  our  visit  there,  and  at 
Mount  Vaughan.    Instead  of  going  at  once  to  Fishtown,  it 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  215 

was  thought  best  that  we  should  pass  through  the  ac- 
dimating  fever  at  Cavalla,  where  we  should  have  the  kind 
attentions  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Payne.  Accordingly,  on  the 
27th  April,  we  left  Cape  Palmas  for  this  station.  The 
distance  is  twelve  miles.  The  journey  was  one  full  of 
interest ;  all  things  were  new  and  strange  to  us.  We  were 
accompanied  by  twelve  natives  :  eight  of  these  carried  our 
baggage  on  their  heads,  while  the  other  four  bore  Mr. 
Rambo  and  me  in  hammocks  ;  the  ends  of  each  hammock 
being  secured  to  a  pole,  and  the  pole  resting  on  a  small 
cushion  made  of  twigs,  placed  on  the  heads  of  two  natives. 
Mr.  Payne  was  with  us  on  his  donkey,  and  one  of  the 
schoolboys  at  his  side.  Thus  we  passed  through  the 
native  town  of  Cape  Palmas  —  to  an  American  eye  having 
more  the  appearance  of  a  large  collection  of  haystacks,  than 
the  habitations  of  men.  We  kept  to  the  beach  until  we 
came  to  the  head  of  Sheppard  Lake,  where  two  light 
canoes  were  awaiting  us.  The  water  being  too  shallow 
for  them  to  come  to  the  shore,  a  native  carried  Mr.  Rambo 
to  one,  and  myself  to  the  other.  As  they  are  very  easily 
upset,  we  were  obliged  to  sit  down  as  low  as  possible 
in  the  middle  of  them.  A  native  in  the  stern,  and  another 
in  the  bow,  dexterously  applied  the  paddles,  and  thus  we 
were  borne  over  the  smooth  and  beautiful  lake.  It  is 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide  and  ten  miles  long,  separ- 
ated from  the  ocean  only  by  a  narrow  ridge  of  sand,  and 
hidden  from  it  by  a  beautiful  growth  of  underwood,  which 
extends  even  a  little  distance  into  the  lake  itself.  From  its 
verdant  sides  we  heard  the  warbling  of  birds ;  the  ocean 
waves  were  rolling  on  the  beach     now  and  then,  a  canoe 


216  MEMOIR  OF 

paddled  by  women,  would  pass  us,  and  salutations  would 
be  exchanged  with  our  boatmen  :  and  the  setting  sun,  a 
glimpse  of  which  we  occasionally  caught,  added  beauty  to 
the  passing  scene.  Half  the  lake  was  traversed,  and  before 
us  appeared  the  sandy  beach  and  the  ocean  full  in  view. 
The  border  of  the  lake  was  cleared  of  woods,  and  a  native 
town  built  upon  the  shore.  As  w^e  approached,  we  heard 
mournful  cries  and  lamentations ;  we  discovered  that  they 
proceeded  from  a  native  hut,  before  which  some  women 
and  children  were  sitting  and  crying  most  bitterly  :  the 
mother  of  the  family  had  just  died,  and  they  were  thus  ex- 
pressing their  sorrow.  It  is  customary  for  the  relatives 
of  the  deceased  to  meet  every  afternoon,  and  to  moan  and 
wail  for  the  departed.  Our  presence  did  not  interrupt 
them.  Well  may  they  lament,  who,  when  they  close  a 
mother's  eyes,  have  no  hope  to  cheer  their  hearts ;  it  is 
our  blessed  privilege  to  turn  their  sorrow  into  joy,  by  tell- 
ing them  of  salvation  and  eternal  life,  through  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb  !  The  natives  of  the  sea-shore  kindly  greeted 
us.  The  woman  who  had  died  proved  to  be  a  relation  of 
one  of  our  boatmen ;  another  having  taken  his  place,  we 
continued  our  journey.  Night  had  closed  upon  us  ere  we 
reached  the  end  of  the  lake ;  here  we  resumed  our  ham- 
mocks and  travelled  along  the  beach ;  the  stars  were 
shining  brightly,  and  the  air  was  cool  and  pleasant.  We 
passed  by  a  native  town,  Do  Do  Lu,  and  approached  the 
large  town  of  Cavalla  ;  the  light  from  the  mission-buildings 
was  seen  —  we  hastened  through  the  town,  and  entered  the 
mission-premises  —  the  kindest  welcome  awaited  us  from 
the  ladv  of  the  house.     After  w^e  had  taken  tea  the  school- 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  217 

children  came  in  to  see  ns ;  their  names  were  amusingly 
familiar.  They  seemed  contented  and  happy,  and  we  rejoiced 
to  hear  that  many  of  them  were  the  children  of  God. 

Saturday,  28th. —  We  were  visited  by  a  number  of  the 
natives  and  head-men  from  the  neighbouring  towns.  They 
were  glad  that  we  had  come  to  live  in  their  country.  Such 
feelings  have  been  universally  expressed  wherever  we  have 
been  among  the  natives.  The  mission-buildings  are  well 
situated  for  health  and  beauty,  as  well  as  for  efficient  mis- 
sionary effort  upon  the  population.  They  are  on  a  hill 
about  sixty  feet  high,  at  a  distance  of  three  hundred  yards 
from  the  ocean.  We  have  a  refreshing  sea-breeze  from 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  till  late  at  night. 

Since  our  arrival  the  thermometer  has  not  been  hiixher 
that  83°,  and  is  seldom  lower  than  7o^  ;  the  nights  are 
cool.  This  is  the  rainy  season,  and  we  have  frequent 
showers  and  hard  rains.  In  our  immediate  neighbourhood 
are  five  native  to^vns ;  the  river  Cavalla  is  a  few  miles 
distant,  opening  to  us  an  extensive  and  populous  country, 
where  the  Grebo  language  is  understood. 

May  ^rd. —  Commenced  the  study  of  Grebo  with  Mr. 
Payne.  Although  very  desirous  of  advancing  rapidly, 
and  of  soon  acquiring  the  language,  prudence  bids  me  '  to 
make  haste  slowly.'  With  our  other  duties,  we  can  only 
give  two  hours  a-day  to  this  study. 

May  4:th. —  This  afternoon  visited  the  out-station  on 
the  Cavalla  river.  It  is  under  the  charge  of  a  Christian 
native,  by  the  name  of  Allison.  He  has  eight  pupils  ;  they 
showed  intelligence  in  the  answers  which  they  gave  to 
questions  put  to  them  by  the  missionary. 


218  MEMOIR  OF 

The  scliool-room  is  half-a-mile  from  tlie  native  town, 
where,  at  the  request  of  Mr.  Payne,  I  preached.  It  is  a 
priceless  privilege  to  preach  Christ  to  those  who  dwell  in 
darkness  without  the  Light  of  Life.  God's  unfailing  pro- 
mises, and  the  attention  with  which  His  word  is  received, 
assure  us  that  it  w^ill  not  be  preached  in  vain. 

Such  were  the  first  impressions  on  his  entrance 
upon  his  missionary  work.  He  spent  twelve  months 
in  Africa  in  this  his  preliminary  visit,  during  which 
time  he  went  through  the  acclimating  fever,  com- 
menced the  study  of  the  Grrebo  language,  preached 
to  the  natives  with  the  aid  of  an  interpreter,  and 
thus  prepared  himself  for  his  future  work ;  when  it 
was  considered  expedient  that  he  should  pay  a  short 
visit  to  America,  which  he  accomplished  in  the 
spring  of  1850. 

I  conclude  this  chapter  with  the  following  out- 
burst of  praise  and  joyous  anticipation:  — 

It  is  the  peaceful  eventide,  dear  mother,  and  the  birds 
are  warbling  their  evening  song,  the  murmur  of  the  ocean- 
wave  falls  gently  on  the  ear,  and  Nature  reposes,  adoring 
her  Creator.  But  where  are  heard  the  praises  of  men  ? 
Not  yet,  not  yet,  in  this  distant  land,  save  here  and  there 
a  little  flock,  gathered  and  taught  of  the  Saviour's  love. 
But  a  glorious  day  is  coming — it  draweth  nigh — when 
from  the  tops  of  the  rocks  they  shall  shout,  and  from  the 
valleys  they  shall  cry,  '  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest ;  on 
earth  peace ;  good  will  towards  men  ! ' 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  219 


CHAPTEK    X. 

1850—1855. 

VISITS   AMEEICA MARRIAGE RETURNS    TO    AFRICA BIRTH    OF    A 

DAUGHTER  —  SECOND   VISIT   TO    AMERICA 

RETURNS   AGAIN    TO    AFRICA. 

The  year  1850,  although  involving  events  of  the 
deepest  interest,  does  not  furnish  many  materials  for 
the  biographer. 

He  sailed  for  America  on  the  24th  of  April,  and 
arrived  at  Norfolk,  Virginia,  towards  the  end  of 
May. 

The  result  of  this  visit  was  the  removal  of  those 
impediments  which  were  referred  to  in  a  former 
chapter,  and  he  was  married  to  Miss  Virginia  Hale 
on  the  5th  of  September. 

A  portion  of  his  time  between  his  landing  in 
America  and  his  marriage  was  spent  in  visiting  the 
churches  in  New  England,  to  stir  up  a  missionary 
spirit  in  those  parts. 


220  MEMOIR  OF 

On  his  wedding  tour  he  spent  some  time  hap- 
pily with  his  mother  and  sisters  at  Groshen,  and 
then  addressed  himself  once  more  to  the  great  work 
of  his  life,  making  arrangements  for  his  return  to 
Africa. 

He  visited  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Alex- 
andria in  December,  where  he  addressed  the  students 
and  took  sweet  counsel  with  those  who  had  been 
endeared  to  him  there,  during  his  own  residence 
when  preparing  for  the  ministry.  On  the  21st  of 
December  he  and  his  wife  sailed  in  the  Liberia 
packet,  and  after  a  rough  passage  arrived  at  Cape 
Palmas  on  the  10th  of  February,  1851,  having  pre- 
viously touched  at  Monrovia  and  the  other  ports  on 
the  coast  of  Liberia ;  when  the  same  hospitality  from 
President  Eoberts,  Mr.  Wilson,  and  other  friends, 
was  experienced  as  on  his  former  voyage. 

He  and  his  wife  now  entered  vigorously  on  their 
missionary  duties.  Cavalla,  twelve  miles  east  of 
Cape  Palmas,  and  on  the  coast  likewise,  was  the 
station  where  they  took  up  their  residence. 

In  addition  to  regular  preaching  on  the  Sundays, 
both  in  English,  and  to  native  congregations  with 
the  aid  of  an  interpreter,  and  besides  the  duties 
connected  with  the  schools,  he  had  the  charge  of  the 
secular  interests  of  the  mission ;  acted  as  treasurer, 
and  attended  to  the  receipt  of  the  stores  sent  peri- 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  221 

odically  from  America.  These  duties  were  further 
increased  by  the  absence  of  Mr.  Payne ;  who,  after 
ha\dng  been  fifteen  years  engaged  in  the  Mission, 
had  been  appointed  bishop,  and  returned  to  America 
in  1851  to  be  consecrated.  His  duties  devolved, 
during  his  absence,  on  Golden  Hoffman.  The 
engagements  and  duties  of  missionaries  in  a  district 
like  that  of  the  Cape  Palmas  Mission  are  much 
more  diversified  than  in  a  settled  sphere  of  duty  at 
home.  Everything,  both  secular  and  spiritual,  must 
be  attended  to  by  the  missionary ;  whilst  the  climate 
gives  rise  to  still  further  changes,  inasmuch  as 
illness,  instead  of  being  an  exceptional  state  of 
things,  much  more  frequently  incapacitates  from 
duty  than  it  does  at  home :  so  that  one  has  fre- 
quently to  take  the  place  of  another,  or  to 
supplement  by  additional  services  the  lack  caused 
by  illness.  Again,  owing  to  this  cause  the  INIission 
is  frequently  crippled  for  a  long  time  together,  by 
the  necessity  of  some  of  its  members  returning 
home  to  recruit. 

If  it  were  not  that  frequent  additions  were  made 
from  America,  to  strengthen  the  hands  already 
engaged,  and  too  often  ready  to  hang  down  from 
feebleness,  the  work  could  not  be  carried  on.  But 
it  has  gone  on,  notwithstanding  these  drawbacks  and 
trials ;  and  though  pre-eminently  a  work  of  faith,  it 


222  MEMOIR  OF 

has  had  the   blessing   of   God  resting   upon   it   to 
this  day. 

During  his  visit  to  the  United  States  Golden 
Hoffman  had  raised  a  sufficient  sum  of  money  to 
build  a  new  stone  church  at  Cavalla;  the  former 
one,  which  was  of  wood,  being  in  a  ruinous  state  of 
decay.  On  the  18th  of  March  the  corner-stone  of 
the  new  edifice,  by  the  name  of  the  Church  of  the 
Epiphany,  was  laid.  Mr.  Hoffman  gives  the  fol- 
lowing particulars :  — 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hening  and  Mr.  Ramho  were  there  ; 
at  three  o'clock  we  all  walked  to  the  boys'  school-house. 
Mr.  Rambo  read  the  service,  and  Mr.  Payne  delivered 
an  address,  consisting  of  simple  English  sentences  ;  for 
there  were  a  great  many  natives  present,  who  have  learnt 
some  few  words.  We  then  walked  to  the  site  of  the 
church,  which  commands  a  beautiful  view  of  the  sea; 
all  the  school-children  to  the  number  of  sixty,  the  married 
Christians  walking  with  us,  made  quite  a  long  procession. 
Mr.  Hoffman  spoke  to  the  natives,  Mr.  Payne  offered  a 
prayer  in  Grebo,  and  we  sang  the  hymn,  '  From  all  that 
dwell  below  the  skies.'  Mr.  Hening  offered  the  closing 
prayer,  and  we  went  back  to  the  house  as  the  sun  was 
setting. 

The  following  extract  from  his  official  report  will 
show  the  varied  character  of  the  work  in  which  he 
was  engaged  at  this  time  :  — 


NATFv'E   v-lL,L>\Ci:  Ah^.  PtaI^WIJI  HOUSE.   AI. 
^  Fi'Oin  s,  Photo6ra;pJn-^i 


A  VALLA. 


I'l^ckan  ht!-i 


1TAT1\:E   CHAFILAT  GAVALIA 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  223 

Dec.  ^Ist,  1853. 

During  the  past  year  the  following  objects  have 
engaged  my  attention,  viz. :  ministerial  work  at  Cavalla  ; 
general  supervision  of  the  male  school ;  ditto  of  the 
printing-office;  duties  as  pastor  of  St.  Mark's  Church, 
Cape  Palmas.  To  the  latter  I  have  referred  in  my  Report 
of  that  church. 

The  Ministerial  Yiorh  at  Cavalla. — In  this  I  have 
acted  as  the  Bishop's  assistant.  Its  object  is  twofold  : 
— -the  natives  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  the  residents  in 
our  Christian  village  and  family.  To  the  latter  I  have 
usually  preached  once  a-week,  either  on  Thursday  or 
Sunday  evening ;  visited  them  at  their  houses,  and  in  the 
absence  of  the  Bishop  taken  charge  of  the  Sunday  morn- 
ing Bible-class,  and  administered  the  Holy  Communion. 

The  Natives. — Besides  frequent  intercourse  w^ith  them, 
both  at  their  houses  and  at  the  station,  they  have  been 
regularly  visited  on  Saturday  afternoons,  when  absence 
or  sickness  did  not  prevent.  My  usual  duty  on  Sunday 
has  been  to  preach  at  two  of  the  native  towns,  teach  at 
Sunday-school,  and  read  service  at  night.  We  have 
cause  for  thankfulness  and  encouragement  in  both  these 
spheres  of  duty.  We  believe  that  the  leaven  of  truth  is 
gradually  but  surely  spreading  among  the  natives.  Two 
have  recently  professed  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  give 
blessed  evidence  of  having  been  taught  of  God.  One  of 
these  is  a  man  fifty  years  of  age,  and  he  is  very  zealous 
for  the  truth's  sake  among  his  people.  Among  our  little 
Christian  flock  we  see  a  growth  in  grace  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 


224  MKMOIR  OF 

The  Boys  School. — Tliis  is  under  the  care  of  Mr. 
A.  Rogers,  assisted  by  H.  Humphries,  a  native  teacher. 
There  are  twenty -eight  scholars ;  their  names,  standing, 
and  studies,  have  been  given  in  my  journal,  from  a  report 
handed  in  by  Mr.  Rogers.  Though  there  is  room  for 
improvement  in  many  particulars  regarding  the  school, 
it  is  in  a  more  flourishing  condition  than  ever  before,  and 
under  Mr.  Rogers'  care  has  been  conducted  with  more 
regularity  and  success.  *  *  *  A  class  in  Grebo  has 
daily  recited  to  me.  We  hope  in  a  few  years  to  have  a 
new  school-house,  one  more  commodious  and  more  suitable 
than  our  present  one. 

The  Printing  Office. — Were  its  object  only  to  give 
a  useful  and  improving  occupation  to  native  youth,  the 
expense  of  the  small  press  used  here  would  be  fully  war- 
ranted. Five  youths  have  been  in  the  office  during  the 
past  year.  Two  have  had  charge,  one  of  whom  has  left, 
and  three  are  now  learning.  After  the  departure  of  N. 
S.  Harris  to  Green  Hill  School,  I  was  obliged  myself  to 
be  present  in  even  the  practical  duties  of  the  office. 
Besides  printing  a  few  alphabet  and  elementary  cards, 
and  questions  in  Grebo  and  English,  we  have  published 
about  ninety  copies  monthly  of  the  '  Cavalla  Messenger.' 
It  is  probable,  that  on  the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  J.  Rambo 
this  paper  will  be  enlarged  and  more  widely  circulated, 
and  may  thus  be  made  another  blessed  means  of  advancing 
the  work  of  God,  both  in  this  land  and  our  own. 

Church  of  the  Epiphany,  Cavalla. — The  progress  made 
in  building  this  church,  from  numerous  causes,  has  been 
slow.     For  some  months  past,  the  mason  has  been  en- 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  225 

gaged  on  the  Orphan  Asyhim.  There  is  still  about  three 
months'  work  on  the  walls  and  tower  of  the  church ;  and 
as  the  mason  is  expected  to  be  here  in  a  fortnight,  they 
will  be  completed  by  April. 

Girls  School -House,  Cavalla. — The  frame  of  this 
building  is  nearly  finished,  and  ready  to  be  raised.  It  is 
to  rest  on  pillars  about  two-and-a-half  feet  high. 

Mr.  Hoffman  now  felt  the  comfort  and  support 
which  his  wife  gave  him  in  his  trying  duties :  she 
threw  her  whole  soul  into  the  Mission-work;  studied 
the  Grrebo  language;  superintended  the  schools  and 
taught  the  children;  besides  discharging  the  do- 
mestic duties,  which  her  position  called  for,  as  wife 
of  the  head  of  the  Mission  at  Cavalla. 

In  the  midst  of  these  various  occupations,  duties, 
trials,  and  engagements  they  w^ere  exceedingly 
happy;  nothing  of  gloom,  despondency,  or  discontent 
was  expressed  in  their  correspondence :  but  on  the 
contrary,  gratitude,  praise,  and  thankfulness  to  Grod 
for  His  grace  and  goodness,  were  uppermost  in  their 
hearts  and  on  their  lips.  This  arose  from  the 
complete  union  of  heart  which  existed  between 
them;  they  seemed  to  have  been  made  for  each 
other,  their  thoughts,  feelings,  affections,  and  views 
of  religion  being  the  same.  They  were,  moreover, 
thoroughly  in  earnest  in  the  noble  work  of  Christian 
benevolence   to   which   they   had  consecrated  their 

Q 


226  MEMOIR  OF 

lives.  They  loved  the  natives;  they  loved  their 
work :  and,  if  only  health  could  have  been  secured, 
there  would  have  been  nothing  wanting  to  cause 
their  cup  to  overflow  with  joy  and  happiness.  This 
was  the  one  drawback  which  the  climate  of  Africa 
imposed.  But  even  this  was  confronted  without 
fear,  and  was  endured  with  cheerful  patience. 

It  is  a  uniform  law  of  nature  in  Western  Africa, 
that  strangers  who  take  up  their  residence  on  that 
coast,  must  go  through  a  process  of  acclimatisation, 
after  having  resided  there  a  few  weeks.  It  is  not  a 
dangerous  illness,  but  a  course  of  fever  and  ague ; 
which,  however,  medical  experience  has  much  more 
under  control  now  than  formerly ;  whilst  the  ten- 
dency of  the  climate  in  those  parts  of  Africa  which 
have  longest  been  settled  and  cultivated  has  been  to 
improve;  and  though  it  will  probably  never  be  a 
good  climate  for  the  white  man,  yet  experience  has 
proved  that  it  is  not  impossible  to  live  many  years, 
and  to  accomplish  a  great  amount  of  work,  even  in 
Africa :  in  evidence  of  which,  the  subject  of  this  me- 
moir, who  lived  seventeen  years  under  its  influence, 
and  Bishop  Payne  and  his  wife,  may  be  adduced  as 
witnesses ;  the  latter  having  been  connected,  the  one 
for  more  than  thirty  years,  with  that  mission,  and 
the  other  nearly  twenty  ;  and  both  are  still  vigorously 
prosecuting  their  work. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  227 

Mrs.  Hoffman  safely  passed  tlirougli  her  accli- 
matisation in  the  month  of  April.  At  that  time  the 
mission  enjoyed  the  great  advantage  of  having  the 
medical  services  of  Dr.  M^Grill,  himself  a  Liberian, 
who  had  acquired  great  skill  and  much  experience 
in  the  diseases  peculiar  to  that  climate.  Unfortu- 
nately for  Cape  Palmas,  he  removed  some  time  after 
to  Monrovia ;  where,  I  believe,  he  still  continues  to 
reside. 

As  a  memoir  has  been  published  of  Virginia 
Hoffman  by  Dr.  Cummins,  which  was  reprinted  in 
England  with  a  preface  by  the  Eev.  A.  M.  W. 
Christopher,  it  is  the  less  necessary  that  I  should 
give  many  details  of  the  life  and  character  of  that 
interesting  lady,  whose  devotedness  and  self-denial 
in  consecrating  her  life  to  the  cause  of  evangelizing 
Africa,  were  so  conspicuous. 

*  How  humbling,'  says  Mr.  Christopher  in  his 
preface,  '  is  it  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  that  there 
should  have  been  since  the  Sepoy  revolt,  thousands 
of  volunteers  for  the  hardships  and  dangers  of  a 
terrible  war  in  India,  and  very  few  young  soldiers 
of  Christ,  who  have  had  enough  of  the  courage  of 
faith  to  offer  themselves  to  carry  the  gospel  of 
peace  to  some  of  the  miserable  millions  united  to 
us  by  the  providence  of  God  as  fellow-subjects  ! 
Christian  young  men  shrink  back  from  this  glorious 


228  MEMOIR  OF 

duty.  May  Grod  bless  the  example  of  a  woman 
to  arouse  men  to  a  similar  self-sacrifice !  She  wrote, 
and  she  acted  according  to  her  words :  "  I  long  to 
go  to  Africa.  I  know  not  what  awaits  me;  but 
suffering  and  sickness  will  be  one  part  of  the  cup 
I  have  to  drink :  but  I  would  welcome  all,  only  to 
be  the  weak  instrument  of  winning  souls  to  Christ. 
Where  is  our  love  or  faith,  that  we  see  the  people 
of  the  world  going  to  ruin,  and  yet  lie  on  our  soft 
pillows  and  wish  they  could  be  saved  ?  "  ' 

On  the  4th  July,  1853,  Mrs.  Hoffman's  first 
child,  a  daughter,  was  born,  and  was  baptized  on  the 
9th  October,  by  the  name  of  Kate  Seaton.  Although 
Mrs.  H.  had  got  over  the  acclimatising  fever  very 
favourably,  and  had  enjoyed  upon  the  whole  very 
good  health  for  the  first  year,  yet  her  strength 
never  seemed  to  rally  after  her  confinement,  and 
she  became  so  weak  towards  the  close  of  the  year, 
that  the  doctor  strongly  recommended  a  visit  to 
America.  She  sailed  with  her  husband  and  child 
via  Rio  on  the  11th  January,  1854,  and  arrived  at 
Baltimore  on  the  4th  April.  Her  unexpected  return 
was  a  great  source  of  joy  to  her  sister  and  other 
friends,  and  the  bracing  climate  of  her  native  land 
very  speedily  restored  her  health. 

These  intervals  of  suspension  from  missionary 
labour,   which   were    rendered    necessary    by     the 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFF^IAN.  229 

climate,  were  not  spent  by  Golden  Hoffman  in 
idleness  or  self-indulgence ;  he  devoted  himself 
sedulously  to  the  work  of  stirring  up  the  missionary 
spirit  at  home ;  and  rendered  services  in  that  neces- 
sary department  of  the  work,  which  they  who  had 
never  been  engaged  in  the  missionary  field  were 
much  less  qualified  to  perform.  The  earnestness 
of  his  spirit,  the  oneness  of  his  pm-pose,  and  his 
familiarity  with  the  details  of  his  own  mission,  all 
rendered  him  a  peculiarly  suitable  and  effective 
agent  for  this  home  work. 

The  Board  of  ^Missions  in  their  report  of  pro- 
ceedings at  this  period  state  as  follows : — 

Mr.  Hoffman  has,  since  his  arrival,  been  very  actively 
and  very  successfully  engaged  as  an  agent  of  the  Foreign 
Committee,  in  presenting  the  claims  of  the  African  mission, 
in  which  work  he  proposes  to  continue  during  the  re- 
mainder of  his  stay.  His  services  in  this  way  have  been 
exceedingly  valuable  ;  his  visits  have  been  everywhere 
most  highly  appreciated.  Impressions  have  been  deepened 
where  they  before  existed,  and  an  interest  awakened  where 
none  had  been  hitherto  manifested. 

The  following  appeal,  made  by  Mr.  Hoffman  to 
the  Church  at  home  during  this  visit,  contains  a 
brief  summary  of  the  progress  and  condition  of  the 
mission  work  in  Africa  at  that  period ;  and  will  fur- 


230  MEMOIR  OF 

nish  us  with  a  further  insight  to  the  proceedings  of 
himself  and  his  fellow-labourers:  — 

From  the  time  of  the  landing  of  the  first  missionary 
in  18 3G,  to  the  present,  thirty-six  white  persons,  mission- 
aries and  others,  have  been  sent  out  by  our  Board,  of 
whom  fifteen  are  still  engaged  in  this  work,  while  some  have 
been  withdrawn  and  others  have  died ;  yet  has  the  Church 
of  God  in  that  land  advanced,  and  a  foundation,  broad 
and  solid,  been  laid  for  the  church's  future  prosperity  and 
the  joy  of  God. 

In  the  loss  of  her  labourers  the  church  has  no  cause 
for  discouragement ;  it  is  the  price  of  her  prosperity,  the 
ransom  paid  in  blood  for  millions  of  immortals  yet  unborn. 
It  has  been  paid  willingly,  joyfully,  triumphantly,  by 
those  whose  lives  have  been  given  to  this  blessed  work. 
They  have  departed  with  assured  faith  that  God  would 
carry  forward  His  work,  even  though  He  called  them 
from  it. 

They  have  departed,  uttering  no  words  of  regret  that 
in  foreign  lands,  from  kindred  far,  they  have  been  called 
from  their  life  of  love  and  labour  to  the  rest  and  joy  of 
heaven ;  they  have  proved  the  *  marvellous,  marvellous 
love  of  Christ,'  and  the  mighty  power  of  His  sustaining 
grace. 

They  have  departed,  uttering  no  words  of  sorrow  and 
sighs  of  pity  for  mistaken  duty,  or  imcalled-for  sacrifice, 
but,  rejoicing  to  suffer  and  to  die  for  Christ,  have  given, 
as  their  dying  testimony,  that  for  usefulness  and  happiness, 
for  heavenly  life  and  joy  eternal,  the  missionary  life  was 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  231 

the  most  full,  was  the  way  of  true  wisdom,  and  the  path 
of  sweetest  peace. 

They  have  departed,  uttering  no  words  of  discourage- 
ment to  the  church,  because  her  soldiers  had  fallen  in  her 
glorious  warfare  ;  but  '  let  the  work  go  on  more  than  ever,' 
is  found  inscribed  upon  the  tombstone,  as  the  dying 
message  of  the  lamented  missionary.  And  these  words 
from  the  lips  of  the  dying  missionary  seemed  prophetic, 
for,  since  he  uttered  them,  more  than  ever  has  the  work 
gone  forward.  In  its  character  it  is  twofold,  among  the 
natives  and  among  the  colonists. 

We  have  seven  stations  among  the  colonists,  along 
three  hundred  miles  of  coast,  and  five  ordained  coloured 
ministers.  A  pretty  stone  church  has  been  erected  at 
Cape  Palmas,  and  another  is  being  built  at  Monrovia; 
a  brick  one  is  occupied  on  the  St.  Paul's  Eiver,  while 
others  of  less  substantial  materials  are  built  or  are  being 
built  at  other  points.  The  accounts  from  these  various 
congregations  were  never  more  encouraging.  Of  St. 
Mark's,  Cape  Palmas,  the  Bishop  writes,  'there  will 
be  twenty -five  candidates  for  confirmation ;  among  these 
are  most  of  the  youths  of  our  High  School  at  Mount 
Vaughan,  where  unusual  seriousness  and  religious  interest 
have  been  observed.' 

The  Asylum  for  Orphans  at  Cape  Palmas  was  to  be 
opened  this  spring  (1855).  This  is  an  institution  greatly 
needed ;  furnishing,  as  it  will,  not  only  a  blessed  home  for 
those  who  have  emigrated  from  this  country,  but  also 
competent  female  teachers  for  our  colonial  schools. 

The    early    efforts   of  our    missionaries    were    chiefly 


232  MEMOIR  OF 

directed  to  tlie  natives,  and  tliey  still  claim  a  large  portion 
of  our  labours.  Among  the  Grebo  tribe,  inhabiting  the 
country  on  both  sides  of  Cape  Palmas,  we  have  four 
permanent  stations,  where  mission-buildings,  school-houses, 
and  churches  have  been  erected.  Around  some  of  these  sta- 
tions are  springing  up  native  Christian  villages,  where  the 
youths  educated  in  our  schools,  instead  of  returning  to  their 
heathen  towns,  and  following  the  vain  customs  of  their 
people,  are  living  in  a  civilized  and  Christian  manner, 
industriously  engaged  in  various  occupations.  At  the 
station  of  Cavalla,  we  are  erecting  the  Church  of  the 
Epiphany,  a  stone  building,  thirty  feet  by  seventy. 

Three  thousand  natives  live  around  this  station,  and  to 
this  house  of  God  they  will  be  gathered  to  hear  the  ever- 
lasting gospel ;  while  here  also  will  worship  the  Christian 
natives  from  the  village,  and  our  mission  families. 

At  Taboo,  thirty  miles  east  of  Cavalla,  a  native 
minister  is  settled,  where  he  keeps  a  school  and  preaches 
the  gospel ;  while  another  native  minister  (both  of  whom 
have  been  brought  up  in  our  mission),  itinerates  through 
a  populous  section  of  country,  accompanied  by  a  native 
catechist.  Three  native  youths  are  studying  for  the 
ministry,  while  eight  or  ten  are  assisting  in  the  education 
of  more  than  200  children  in  our  boarding-schools.  Our 
recent  letters  give  us  more  encouraging  hopes  of  the  spread 
of  the  gospel  among  the  natives  than  ever  before ;  while 
some  have  openly  professed  their  faith  in  Christ,  others  are 
candidates  for  baptism,  and  many  more  are  being  drawn 
within  the  ever-spreading  influence  of  Christian  truth. 

A  missionary  meeting  is  held  monthly  at  one  of  the 


C.  COLDEN  HOFF^VIAN.  233 

stations,  at  whicli  addresses  are  made,  and  a  collection 
is  taken  up.  At  the  anniversary  meeting  last  year,  it 
was  found  that  170  dollars  had,  during  the  year,  been 
collected,  chiefly  from  the  native  Christians,  for  the  support 
of  a  native  minister  at  a  neighbouring  station.  It  is  in 
these  meetings  that  we  endeavour  to  awaken  in  the  hearts 
of  our  youths  a  love  for  the  souls  of  our  people.  And  in 
this  we  have  not  been  unsuccessful. 

A  cheerful  day  is  the  Sabbath  at  our  station,  sur- 
rounded though  we  are  by  nearly  3000  natives.  An 
hour  after  sunrise  a  Bible-class  is  held,  at  which  attend 
our  villagers  and  scholars.  At  ten  o'clock  the  church 
bell  rings,  and  a  procession  of  100  native  children  and 
Christian  youths,  neatly  dressed,  and  with  quietness  and 
order,  follow  the  Bishop  and  Missionary  teachers  through 
the  huts  in  the  native  town  to  the  church  in  its  midst. 
Here  are  heard  our  own  solemn  prayers  and  sacred  hymns, 
uttered  in  strange  language,  to  Him  to  whom  all  hearts 
are  open,  all  desires  known ;  here,  too,  are  sounded  forth 
the  words  of  sacred  truth,  and  the  poor  heathen  African 
listens  to  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love.  Returning  from 
service  may  be  seen,  here  and  there,  beneath  the  palm- 
tree's  shade,  groups  of  children  preparing  their  lessons  for 
the  Sabbath -school  which  follows,  or  singing  hymns  which 
they  have  there  learned ;  quietness  reigns,  while  from  the 
flagstaff  floats  the  Sabbath  flag  with  its  inscription, 
'  Remember  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy.' 

Let  none  say  we  have  laboured  in  vain,  or  spent  our 
lives  for  nought  in  the  African  Mission.  God  has  blessed 
the  efforts  of  His  people,  and  His  work  is  prospering  in 
their  hands. 


234  MEMOIR  OF 

We  have  arrived  at  that  most  desirable  and  very- 
important  point  in  the  history  of  all  Missions,  when  a 
native  agency  has  been  raised  up ;  when  men  of  the  soil  have 
become  the  teachers  and  ministers  of  their  own  people. 
And,  as  it  has  been  elsewhere  when  this  point  has  been 
reached,  so  we  may  expect  it  will  be  with  us,  that 
henceforth  our  number  of  converts  from  among  the  adult 
native  population  will  be  largely  increased;  and  the 
successful  labours  of  our  native  teachers  and  ministers 
lead  us  to  anticipate  this  blessed  result.  And,  therefore, 
we  call  more  loudly  and  more  earnestly  to  the  Church  to 
uphold  and  strengthen  their  Mission.  Sickness  and  death 
are  thinning  our  numbers,  and  we  need  others  to  fill  their 
places  and  carry  on  their  work.  We  particularly  need 
now  the  services  of  a  missionary  physician.  While  our 
Missionary  corps  numbers  thirteen  white  persons,  we  have 
no  one  to  render  that  medical  aid  which,  in  such  a  climate, 
we  should  not  be  without.  While  God  enlarges  the 
sphere  of  our  influence,  and  graciously  blesses  us  by 
prospering  our  work,  may  He  put  it  into  the  heart  of  His 
people  to  sustain  and  carry  it  forward ;  for  this  is  a  field 
which  Providence  has  made  peculiarly  our  own;  for  we 
must  confess  that  we  owe  to  Africa  a  debt — a  debt  which 
can  best  and  only  be  paid  with  the  treasures  of  the  Gospel. 
It  is  a  land,  not  far  off  at  the  end  of  the  world,  but  by  a 
voyage  of  a  month,  and,  by  a  steamer  in  half  this  time,  we 
can  reach  those  shores,  where  millions  grope  in  heathen 
darkness,  unblessed  by  one  ray  of  that  Divine  light  which 
fills  our  land. 

May  the  present  unexampled  prosperity  of  our  Mis- 
Bionary  work,  both  among  the  Liberians  and  natives,  as 


C.  COLDEN  HOFF^IAN.  235 

well  as  our  need  of  an  increased  number  of  labourers,  and 
of  pecuniary  aid,  call  forth  from  God's  people  gifts  to  His 
glory  —  praise  and  thanksgiving,  prayer  and  supplication, 
men  and  means,  that  God's  way  may  be  known  to  this 
people.  His  saving  health  to  the  perishing  ones  of  this  nation. 

The  folloAving  very  interesting  letter  was  written 
by  him  to  his  mother,  in  prospect  of  her  seventieth 
birthday  about  this  time,  and  shortly  before  his 
return  to  Africa:  — 

Steamboat  Florida,  March  14^A,  1855. 

I  hope  this,  my  dear  mother,  may  reach  you  on  your 
seventieth  birth-day ;  surely  I,  with  all  your  children, 
have  cause  for  joy  and  thanksgiving  that  God  has 
graciously  spared  you  so  long  to  us,  and  continued  to  you 
so  many  joys  and  blessings.  We  praise  His  name  that 
this  day  finds  you  so  vigorous,  and  so  strong  in  the  power 
of  His  might,  whose  faithfulness  you  have  proved  by  long 
and  blessed  experience. 

God  may  yet  have  many  days  of  peace  and  joy  in 
store  for  you  this  side  the  grave ;  for  our  sakes  so  would 
we  have  it,  but  heyond  we  know  there  is  a  bright  inheri- 
tance, a  blessed  rest,  an  everlasting  home,  your  promised 
and  expected  portion.  May  God  be  with  you,  dear 
mother,  during  the  remainder  of  life's  journey,  as  He  has 
been  hitherto ;  and  surely  He  will.  His  past  faithfulness 
is  a  pledge  of  His  future  ;  His  love  never  fails;  He  has 
promised  to  guide  us  here  by  His  counsel  and  then  to 
receive  us  to  glory.     I  might  wish,  dear  mother,  now  in 


236  MEMOIR  OF 

your  latter  days  to  be  with  you,  to  have  a  home  for  you, 
and  by  every  means  in  my  power  to  promote  your 
happiness.  But  God  has  called  me  away,  and  for  His 
work  you  have  cheerfully  resigned  me,  and  I  leave  you 
again  trusting  in  our  covenant-keeping  God  to  supply  all 
your  wants.  Life's  journey,  though  performed  apart,  shall 
terminate  the  same.  May  you  here  constantly  feed  on  the 
sweet  food  of  His  word,  and  be  refreshed  and  comforted  by 
the  Holy  Spirit ;  and,  if  not  on  earth,  yet  surely  in  heaven, 
we  shall  meet  and  rejoice  for  evermore.  Then  shall  we 
know,  what  by  faith  we  now  believe,  that  even  our  most 
severe  trials  were  wisely  ordered  by  our  loving  Father, 
not  only  for  His  glory,  but  for  our  joy.  We  will  mean- 
while, dear  mother,  rest  in  His  love,  rejoice  in  His 
faithfulness,  and  repose  our  souls  on  Him  as  our  faithful 
Creator  and  loving  Father  in  Christ.  So  may  it  be  with 
you,  dear  mother,  not  only  this  year,  but  each  successive 
one ;  till,  with  perfect  peace,  you  fall  asleep  in  Jesus  to 
wake  in  endless  glory. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hoffman  sailed  from  Norfolk  in 
May,  1855,  and  reached  their  African  home  at  Ca- 
valla  on  the  3rd  of  July;  which  brings  us  to  the 
commencement  of  his  third  visit  to  Africa,  the  first 
having  continued  one  year,  the  second  three. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  237 


CHAPTER     XL 

1855  —  1856. 

TAKE    UP    THEIR    RESIDENCE    AT   ROCKTOWN REMOVE     TO     ORPHAN 

ASYLUM,    CAPE    PALMAS ILLNESS   AND    DEATH    OF   HIS   WIFE 

AND    DAUGHTER DEVOTES    HIMSELF   WITH   FRESH 

ENERGY  TO   THE  WORK — SPIRITUAL  BLESSING 
VOUCHSAFED    TO    THE    MISSION. 

On  their  return  to  Africa  the  requirements  of 
the  Mission  made  it  expedient  that  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hoffman  should  take  up  their  residence  at  Rock- 
town.  The  following  letters  will  enable  us  to  follow 
the  course  of  events  at  this  period. 

To  HIS  Mother. 

Rocktown,  August  7th,  1855. 
My  dear  Mother, 
We  have  now  been  here  twenty  days  and  have  got  our 
house  somewhat  in  order.  We  are  very  pleasantly  situated, 
and  are  very,  very  happy.  None  of  us  have  been  the 
least  ill  since  our  arrival ;  in  fact  I  feel  better  than  when 
I  landed. 


238  MEMOIR  OF 

I  am  quite  busy,  as  you  may  suppose.  I  have  six 
services  a-week ;  do  not  be  frightened  and  I  will  tell  you 
how  they  are.  On  Sunday  I  preach  to  the  natives  at 
half-past  ten  o'clock,  and  at  night  have  service  in  English. 
On  Tuesday  I  go  five  miles  in  a  hammock  and  preach  at 
Fishtown,  with  a  lecture  to  the  few  Christians  at  the 
station.  Wednesday  afternoon  I  preach  in  one  of  the 
native  villages  here  (there  are  four  of  them).  Thursday 
evening  I  have  a  lecture  for  the  Christians  at  the  station ; 
and  on  Friday  go  to  Middletown,  two  miles  and  a-half  off, 
where  I  preach.  So  you  see  my  time  is  well  occupied, 
considering  the  supervision  of  a  dozen  boys  under  a  native 
teacher,  a  large  garden,  a  few  Christians  in  our  village, 
household  affairs,  business,  &c. 

But  I  am  very  happy,  and  I  feel  it  a  blessed  privilege 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  these  benighted  people.  Never 
have  I  known  more  interest  shown  by  the  people  than 
now.  At  nearly  all  the  towns,  even  where  no  missionary 
resides,  the  Sabbath  is  observed ;  the  Bishop  has  baptisms 
nearly  every  Sunday.  The  seed  of  truth  is  springing  up 
and  bearing  fruit  to  God's  glory,  and  we  praise  His 
name.     V.  is  very  well.     The  place  is  beautiful. 


Rochtown,  August  25th,  1855. 

*  *  *  *  Oh,  how  you  would  rejoice  to  see  our 
darling  Kate  I  never  in  America  was  she  as  well  as  she 
has  been  since  her  arrival ;  she  is  very  fat,  full  of  fan, 
very  intelligent,  and  is  the  joy  of  our  hearts — she  is  so 
good,  and  sweet,   and  obedient.      So,   dear  mother,  you 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  239 

see  how  God  has  blessed  us  in  this  little  lamb ;  and 
my  own  health  is  perfectly  good,  and  has  been  so  ever 
since  I  arrived :  we  are  delightfully  situated  here,  and 
very  happy.  I  never  rejoiced  more  than  now  in  being  a 
Missionary,  and  never  realized  more  the  privilege  of 
preaching  the  blessed  Gospel.  Oh,  that  Christian  youths 
were  wise  to  devote  themselves  to  this  work!  Oh,  that 
my  owTi  nephews  and  nieces  might  be  led  to  seek  their 
happiness,  where  it  is  most  surely  found — in  devoting 
themselves  to  the  service  of  Him  who  died  for  them. 

The  natives  now,  ynth  more  attention  than  ever,  listen 
to  the  Gospel.  I  have  one  who  is  a  candidate  for  bap- 
tism, and  four  of  the  youths  in  the  school.  The  Bishop 
at  Cavalla  baptized  four  to-day.  These  make  twenty  of 
the  adult  brethren  within  the  same  month.  So  grows 
the  Word  of  the  Lord  in  this  land.  May  God  bless  you, 
dear  mother,  and  grant  you  grace  and  peace.     So  prays 

Your  affectionate  Son, 

Golden. 

Infant  life  is  an  uncertain  thing  in  any  climate, 
but  much  more  so  in  Africa ;  and  hence  we  are  the 
less  surprised,  after  the  above  gratifying  report 
of  his  child's  health,  to  learn  that,  notwithstanding, 
it  very  soon  became  dangerously  ill. 

Rocktown,  Sept.  Srd,  1855. 
My  dear  Mother, 
My  last  told  you  of  the  remarkable  health  of  our  darling 
Kate,  since  then  she  has  been  very  ill ;  a  fortnight  ago  she 


240  MEMOIR  OF 

was  taken  with  chills,  succeeded  by  fever.  She  seemed 
very  low,  but  God  graciously  raised  her  up,  and  now  she 
is  daily  recruiting,  though  she  is  pale  and  weak.  Notwith- 
standing the  trials  in  this  land,  our  sickness,  &c.,  our  work 
is  blessed,  we  have  peace  and  happiness,  for  the  God  of 
peace  is  with  us ;  I  only  wish  others,  and  those  near  and 
dear,  were  wise  to  follow  in  our  footsteps,  as  we  follow 
Jesus. 

The  illness  of  his  child  drew  forth  the  sym- 
pathies of  his  fellow-missionaries,  and  especially  of 
Bishop  Payne,  whose  affecting  letter  I  venture  to 
make  use  of:  — 

Cavalla,  Monday  Morning,  8  o'clock. 
Sept.  2nd,  1855. 
My  dear  Brother, 

Five  minutes  ago  we  were  seated  around  the  breakfast- 
table,  when  your  note  came  to  prepare  us  for  the  taking  of 
the  precious  lamb  to  her  Saviour's  bosom,  in  that  blessed 
country  where  the  inhabitants  no  more  say  *  We  are  sick.' 

0  Saviour  I  this  jewel  is  precious  to  us,  and  fain  would 
we  keep  it  here,  if  for  nought  else  but  to  reflect  and  keep 
before  us  Thy  image  of  innocence  and  holiness  and  love. 
But  we  know  it  is  more  precious  to  Thee,  and  we  know  it 
is  a  much  fitter  companion  for  the  holy  angels  than  for  us 
poor  sinners.  We  know  this  beautiful  plant  cannot  grow 
well  here,  but  it  can  and  will  flourish  for  ever  in  heaven  ; 
and  we  shall  soon  see  it  there  again  in  more  than  earthly 
beauty.  It  can  enjoy  Thy  blissful  presence,  but  cannot  do 
Thy  work  on  earth :  if,  then.  Thou  art  pleased  to  take  it. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  241 

thougli  with  stricken  hearts,  we  must,  we  w^ill,  say,  Thy 
will  be  done  I 

Most  gladly  would  we  all  fly  to  you  this  moment,  oui 
beloved  sister  and  brother,  to  mingle  our  tears  w^ith  yours 

and  to-morrow,  God  willing,   at  least  Miss  W will. 

In  the  meantime,  we  T\ill  make  intercession  without 
ceasing  that  the  life  of  the  child  may  be  spared,  and  we 
will  commend  you  to  Him  who  knoweth  how  to  comfort 
them  that  are  in  any  sorrow. 

Your  brother  and  companion  in  tribulation,  and  in  the 
Idngdom  and  patience  and  hope  of  Jesus  Christ, 

J.  Payne. 

This  dear  child,  so  tenderly  loved  by  its  parents, 
was  spared  however  to  them  for  the  present,  and 
seemed  to  have  recovered  fi'om  the  effects  of  its  late 
illness;  but  in  the  month  of  February,  1856,  it  was 
very  suddenly  removed,  the  result  of  a  severe  attack 
of  spasms,  which  brought  its  life  to  a  close  in  a  very 
short  space  of  time. 

But  a  greater  and  yet  more  severe  bereavement 
was  in  store :  his  wife  had  caught  cold  during  the 
previous  October :  it  settled  upon  her  lungs,  and 
developed  all  the  symptoms  of  ordinary  and  rapid 
consumption. 

There  is  a  sort  of  feeling  of  satisfaction,  that  she, 
at  least,  was  not  a  sacrifice  to  the  climate,  and  that 
she  would  probably  have  been  more  liable  to  this  fatal 

R 


242  MEMOIR  OF 

disease  in  lier  native  land,  where  so  many  are  cut  off 
by  it  every  year. 

I  may  interrupt  the  thread  of  the  narrative  for  a 
moment  to  mention  a  minor  providence  which 
ought  not  to  be  overlooked,  and  was  one  of  mercy  in 
reference  to  this  trying  season. 

Shortly  before  Mrs.  Hoffman  was  attacked  by 
her  last  illness,  in  consequence  of  the  departure 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Scott  from  the  Orphan  Asylum, 
Cape  Palmas,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hoffman  were  obliged 
to  remove  from  Eocktown  and  take  charge  of  the 
Orphan  Asylum,  in  reference  to  which  Mr.  Hoffman 
makes  the  following  remarks  : — 

At  the  time,,  our  removal  was  a  subject  of  regret ;  but 
it  was  plainly  the  path  of  providence,  and  therefore  cheer- 
fully followed. 

But  what  mercy  was  in  it !  Here  she  had  an  airy 
and  comfortable  room,  very  kind  friends  and  neighbours, 
and  the  attendance  of  a  physician,  who  was  enabled  to 
afford  her  great  and  frequent  relief.  Moreover,  soon  after 
our  departure  from  Rocktown,  war  broke  out  between  the 
Cape  and  Rocktown  natives,  and  intercourse  was  in  a  great 
measure  stopped.  Under  such  circumstances,  without  a 
female  friend,  or  means  of  hearing  from  the  doctor,  or  the 
opportunity  of  getting  many  things  necessary  in  her  sick- 
ness, how  much  more  might  she  have  suffered  I  How  very 
kind,  then,  in  our  heavenly  Father  to  bring  her  here  and 
give  her  all  these  comforts ! 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  243 

Notwithstanding  these  alle\dating  circumstances, 
the  fatal  disease  ran  its  rapid  course,  and  on  Easter 
day,  the  23rd  March,  1856,  her  redeemed  and  sanc- 
tified spirit  ascended  up  on  high,  whither  her  risen 
Lord  had  gone  before. 

There  is  a  recompense  even  in  this  world  to 
those  who  devote  themselves  unreservedly  to  the 
service  of  Christ ;  for  them  there  are  none  of  those 
fears  and  doubts  which  often  rack  the  souls  of  less 
earnest  Christians  on  their  death-bed.  Not  merely 
do  they  hope  they  are  saved,  but  they  have  a  full 
conviction  of  it ;  they  know  in  whom  they  have 
believed,  and  are  persuaded  that  He  is  able  to  keep 
that  which  they  have  committed  unto  Him  against 
that  day.  Thus  their  minds  are  sustained  with 
the  full  assurance  of  faith,  and  in  that  blessed  state 
of  joy  and  peace,  an  entrance  is  ministered  unto 
them  abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Such  was  pre-eminently  the  case  with  Mrs. 
Hoffman.  I  shall  only  quote  from  a  single  letter 
in  illustration  of  this,  and  for  further  particulars 
must  refer  to  her  memoir.  Her  husband,  writing 
two  days  before  her  death,  thus  describes  her  happy 
state : — 

Her  mind  is  in  peace  ;  with  what  joy  she  rests  on  the 
righteousness  of  her  Saviour,  and  '■  feels  complete  in  Him.' 


244  .  MEMOIR  OF 

Slie  lmo^YS  that  He  lias  wonderfully  called  her  from  the 
darkness  of  nature  to  the  light  of  the  truth,  has  led  her 
by  a  way  she  Imew  not  of,  guided  her  by  His  counsel,  and 
will,  when  her  work  is  done,  receive  her  to  glory.  So  her 
soul  is  in  peace. 

It  is  not  merely  at  the  hour  of  death,  however, 
that  the  sustaining  power  of  divine  grace  is  ex- 
perienced by  a  really  devoted  servant  of  Christ; 
with  such  a  one  religion  is  a  living  reality ;  he  is 
walking  by  faith,  and  is  able  to  endure  as  seeing 
Him  who  is  invisible,  so  that  when  the  darkest  hour 
of  trial  comes,  he  experiences  the  truth  of  the 
promise,  Hhe  light  shall  shine  upon  thy  vjays.'' 
It  is  with  him  as  it  was  of  old  with  the  people  of 
God,  when  there  was  a  thick  darkness  in  all  the 
land,  but  ^  all  the  children  of  Israel  had  light  in 
their  dwellings.' 

I  am  desirous  of  drawing  attention  to  this  mani- 
festation of  Divine  grace,  as  illustrated  by  the 
experience  of  Golden  Hoffman,  during  this  heart- 
rending crisis  of  his  life ;  how  real  and  how  great 
was  the  sustaining  power  w^hich  he  experienced  at 
this  time  ! 

It  is  not  that  religion  has  a  tendency  to  weaken 
or  deaden  human  affections, — on  the  contrary,  it 
renders  them  more  tender,  more  sincere,  more 
fervent ;  but  it  supplies  the  soul  with  that  which 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  245 

otherwise  is  wanting,  a  principle  of  living  faith,  by 
which  it  is  enabled  to  realize  things  unseen,  and  to 
weigh  everything  by  the  standard  of  eternity.  The 
future  world,  instead  of  being  a  dark  mysterious 
uncertainty,  is  a  precious  reality,  all  but  seen ;  and 
the  conviction  that  the  loved  one  has  but  gone 
before,  and  is  in  the  enjoyment  of  perfect  happiness 
in  the  presence  of  Grod,  does  greatly  sustain  the 
soul  in  its  hour  of  bereavement. 

I  would  not,  however,  so  represent  these  con- 
siderations, as  if  they  were  the  real  source  of  that 
peace  which  the  servants  of  Grod  experience  in 
seasons  of  sorrow  ;  these  are  but  the  streams,  we 
must  trace  the  fountain-head  much  higher,  even  to 
the  presence,  power,  and  sustaining  grace  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

It  will  be  seen  that  calmness  and  even  joy  filled 
the  soul  of  Golden  Hoffman  when  bereaved  of  his 
wife  and  child,  tenderly,  nay  passionately,  as  he 
loved  them ;  but  then  he  was  living  very  near  to 
Grod,  his  soul  was  full  of  faith  and  love,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  sensibly  present,  sustaining  his 
spirit,  and  giving  him  that  peace  which  the  world 
never  can. 

I  cannot  ascribe  to  any  other  or  lower  principle 
the  wonderful  calm,  the  cheerful  patience,  the 
triimaphant  peace,  which  he  experienced  during  this 


246  MEMOIR  OF 

sorrow.  He  had  the  sympathy  of  our  loving  Saviour 
to  sustain  him,  his  '  life  was  hid  with  Christ  in  Grod,' 
and  he  had  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Grhost,  whom 
our  Lord  specially  terms  the  Comforter,  to  give  him 
peace.  He  experienced  the  fulness  of  that  gracious 
promise,  *  If  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my  words  ; 
and  my  Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will  come  unto 
him  and  make  our  abode  with  him.'  Colden  Hoff- 
man had  endeavoured  to  '  keep  His  words,'  had  left 
home,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  and  mother,  and 
wife  and  child,  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  G-ospel's, 
and  he  was  now  in  this  time  receiving  an  hundred- 
fold, in  the  peace  of  Grod  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing, and  the  sensible  presence,  power,  and  grace 
of  the  Holy  Grhost. 

To  HIS  Sister. 

Easter,  2?>rd  March,  1856. 

A  spirit  happy,  washed,  sanctified,  and  joyous,  rose 
from  here  this  morning  !  Sweet  Virginia  is  now  among 
the  saints,  waiting  the  resurrection  morn,  to  receive  from 
her  Saviour  the  new  and  glorious  body  in  exchange  for 
the  decaying  one,  lying  in  the  next  room.  Yes,  dear 
Marie,  the  Lord  has  taken  my  child,  and  now  my  dear 
wife,  and  I  can  say,  '  Even  so.  Lord;  for  so  itseemeth  good 
in  Thy  sight.'  God  very  graciously  upholds  me  and 
gives  me  peace. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  247 

To  HIS  Mother. 

WTien  you  wrote  you  little  thought  that  your  letters 
would  find  neither  our  lamb  nor  my  dear  Virginia  among 
the  sojourners  on  earth.  They  are  happy  now,  and  He 
who  took  them  loved  them.  Now  the  dear  sisters  and 
little  Kate  are  for  ever  united,  and  earthly  trials  over,  an 
eternity  of  bliss  has  begun.  We  praise  Him  w^ho  has 
made  them  sharers  in  His  joy.  And  me  He  has  com- 
forted. More  than  ever  I  feel  m/self  a  pilgrim,  and 
desire  to  know  and  do  my  Father's  will,  whatever  it  is, 
until  I  have  finished  His  work  and  He  call  me  hence. 
His  mercies  fail  not,  they  are  new  every  morning,  great 
is  the  sum  of  them.  I  could  not  have  believed  that  such 
precious  boons  should  be  called  away,  and  the  Lord  have 
sustained  and  comforted  me  so  abundantly. 

I  do  not  feel  them  lost ;  no !  they  have  only  gone  a 
little  before  :  they  are  not  far  off,  they  are  nigh  ; 

To   THE  SAME. 

*  *  *  God  makes  me  very  happy  I  I  think  it  is 
in  answer  to  many  prayers  of  loved  ones,  for  His  grace 
abounds  towards  me.  How  wonderfully  He  works  I  He 
wounds  to  heal,  makes  poor  to  enrich,  darkens  to  illu- 
minate, takes  away  to  give  more  abundantly.  A  wise, 
good,  and  gracious  Father  is  our  Father! 

I  need  not  tell  of  the  vacant  places  in  my  heart,  but 
a  wise  and  loving  physician,  and  the  Friend  who  sticketh 
closer  than  a  brother,  is  near ;  and  though  no  chastening 
for  the  present  seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but  grievous,  never- 


248  MKMom  OF 

theless,  afterward  it  yieldetli  the  peaceable  fruit  of  right- 
ousness. 

The  death  of  his  wife  was  indeed  a  heavy  blow 
for  the  bereaved  husband,  left  now  on  the  shores  of 
Africa,  far  from  his  family  and  friends,  a  desolate 
and  solitary  being,  after  having  tasted  for  some 
years  the  pure  and  holy  joy  of  union  with  one  so 
worthy  of  his  affections,  and  to  whom  he  was  bound 
by  the  strongest  ties  of  earthly  love. 

Would  it  have  been  surprising  if,  under  such 
circumstances,  the  feelings  of  nature  should  have 
whispered  in  his  heart  the  suggestion  of  returning 
home  ?  Had  he  not  borne  the  heat  and  burthen 
of  the  day  for  some  years  now?  had  he  not  sacrificed 
on  the  shores  of  Africa  his  most  precious  earthly 
treasures  ?  might  he  not  fairly  claim  exemption 
from  further  suffering  and  trial  ?  did  not  mission- 
aries frequently  find  it  necessary  to  abandon  their 
work  for  even  less  occasion  than  his?  and  why 
should  he  remain  at  the  imminent  hazard  of  his  life  ? 
Such  suggestions  as  these  might  have  very  naturally 
occurred  to  him ;  and  if  he  had  acted  on  them, 
who  could  have  blamed  him  ?  A  Judson  might ;  a 
Henry  Martyn  might;  his  own  devoted  wife  might — 
if  able  to  give  utterance  to  their  feelings  and  con- 
victions— have  blamed  him  for  taking  refuge  from 
his   sorrows,   trials,   sufferings,   and   losses,    in    the 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  249 

bosom  of  his  family,  and  on  the  shores  of  his  native 
land ;  but  certainly  those  who  have  never  made 
such  sacrifices  themselves,  and  have  never  hazarded 
health,  and  wife,  and  child  for  Christ's  sake,  would 
have  had  no  right  to  censure  or  criticize  his  conduct. 

That  no  such  thoughts  were  listened  to  by  him, 
and  that  his  bereavements  only  stirred  him  to  more 
devotedness  in  his  work,  does  further  illustrate  most 
strikingly  the  depth  of  his  attachment  to  Christ; 
the  singleness  of  his  aim ;  the  ardour  of  his  love 
for  perishing  souls ;  and  the  firmness  of  his  deter- 
mination to  spend  and  be  spent  in  the  service  of 
his  Lord. 

That  such  was  his  firm  resolve  at  this  trying 
period  of  his  life,  the  following  words  declare :  — 

You  ask,  dear  mother,  if  I  will  leave  my  work.  Oh, 
no  I  I  have  no  idea  of  this ;  duty's  path  is  always  the 
right  one  and  the  happy  one ;  it  is  plainly  my  duty  to 
remain  while  the  labourers  are  so  few  and  the  work  so 
extended,  and  my  health  so  good  and  God's  grace  so 
abundant. 

Thus  nerved  by  a  high  sense  of  duty  to  Grod, 
instead  of  forsaking  his  work,  he  plunged  into  it 
with  a  more  determined  and  self-sacrificing  spirit 
than  ever ;  and  being  remarkably  blessed  at  this  time 
with  good  health,  he  threw  all  his  energies  into 
his  varied  duties,  and  showed   himself  a   workman 


250  MEMOIR  OF 

that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed,  being  in  labours 
more  abundant.  Nor  were  these  efforts  in  vain ; 
there  rested  upon  them  the  Divine  blessing,  and 
it  was  not  long  before  signal  fruits  began  to  show 
themselves ;  so  that  this  year,  which  was  marked 
by  his  severe  bereavements  and  domestic  losses, 
was  also  distinguished  by  a  degree  of  prosperity 
and  progress  in  the  Missionary  work  greater  than 
had  ever  before  been  experienced. 

The  following  extract  from  this  year's  Eeport 
of  the  Foreign  Committee  will  furnish  us  with 
some  particulars  of  that  'plentiful  rain'  which  at 
this  time  it  pleased  Grod  to  send  on  this  '  dry  and 
thirsty  land,'  whereby  He  did  '  confirm  His  inheri- 
tance when  it  was  weary.' 

The  Committee  enter  upon  this  portion  of  their 
Report,  as  in  years  past,  with  mingled  emotions  of  joy 
and  sorrow.  Never  had  they  so  great  cause  as  now 
to  rejoice  in  the  signal  manifestations  of  God's  presence 
and  blessing  in  the  work.  Their  joy  is  chastened, 
however,  by  affliction.  Some  who  were  labouring  there 
one  year  ago  have  been  called  away  and  do  now  rest 
from  their  labours.  Mrs.  Rambo  and  Mrs.  Hoffman  are 
numbered  with  the  dead  in  Christ.  They  were  faithful 
unto  death,  and  the  Church  is  blessed  with  their  dying 
testimony  to  the  glorious  excellence  of  that  work  to  which 
they  gave  themselves,  with  no  thought  of  shrinking  from 
any  of  its  perils  or  privations. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  251 

*  *  *  As  we  turn  from  the  recital  of  these  afflic- 
tions to  view  the  brighter  things  which  characterize  the 
history  of  the  mission,  during  the  period  now  contemplated, 
our  sorrow  finds  relief  in  the  remembrance  that  the 
departed  missionaries  in  their  last  hours  saw  no  cloud 
resting  upon  the  Mission,  but  the  bright  light  of  a  day  of 
joy  and  hope ;  and  they  who  through  weariness  and  pain- 
fulness,  have  waited  long  the  bestowal  of  the  promised 
blessing,  have  at  last  seen  a  gracious  rain  poured  upon 
the  dry  and  parched  ground,  and  the  wilderness  and 
solitary  place  made  glad. 

Very  soon  after  the  last  meeting  of  the  Board,  tidings 
from  Africa  reached  the  Committee  of  a  work  of  grace 
going  on  there,  in  its  extent  and  influence  far  beyond  any 
thing  ever  before  Imown  in  the  history  of  the  mission. 
In  the  means  which  God  has  seen  fit  to  employ  in 
bringing  about  a  result  fraught  with  so  much  of  present 
good  and  of  promise  for  the  future,  was  the  death  of  the 
Rev.  Robert  Smith.  The  Holy  Spirit  seems  to  have 
employed  that  event  to  bring  conviction  to  the  consciences 
of  native  ministers  and  teachers ;  chiding  their  inactivity 
and  slowness  of  heart,  quickening  their  energies,  and 
animating  them  with  a  more  ardent  desire  to  make  known 
the  Saviour,  whom  they  had  found  precious,  to  their 
benighted  countrymen. 

The  same  gracious  Spirit  had  prepared  the  way  for 
the  entering  in  of  the  word  among  the  heathen.  For 
some  time  there  had  been  a  growing  conviction  in  the 
minds  of  the  natives  that  their  gree-grees  wpre  nothing; 
that  it  was  in  vain  to  put  their  trust  in  them ;  some  had 


252  MEMOIR  OF 

renounced  tlaeni  altogether,  and  had  become  inquirers  after 
truth.  The  Bishop  makes  mention  of  these  blessed  co- 
incidences in  the  following  language. 

*  Co -existent  with  this  religious  interest  amongst  the 
people,  has  been  a  remarkable  quickening  of  zeal  and 
sense  of  responsibility  amongst  our  native  assistants. 

''  Most  affecting  was  it  to  hear  them  confessing  their 
sense  of  utter  inability  to  do  anything  of  themselves,  and 
after  the  Saviour's  example,  who  spent  a  whole  night  in 
prayer  to  God,  urging  each  other  by  earnest  and  con- 
tinued supplications,  to  seek  the  grace  which  they 
needed. 

'  And  more  blessed  than  all  was  it,  after  spending  four 
hours  and  a-half  in  a  missionary  meeting — hours  flying 
so  delightfully  that  they  seemed  but  moments  —  to  hear 
from  the  house  in  which  they  were  staying,  at  a  late  hour 
of  the  night,  the  voice  of  thanksgiving  and  prayer  rising 
to  the  throne  of  grace. 

'  Years  of  toil  and  suffering  were  all  compensated 
at  that  moment.  Here  was  a  company  of  Grebo  and 
Babo  and  Plabo  Christian  teachers,  catechists,  and  min- 
isters, deeply  influenced'  by  the  grace  of  God  themselves, 
and  burning  to  communicate  that  grace  to  others.' 

One  month  subsequent  to  the  date  of  the  above,  Bishop 
Payne  speaks  of  an  unprecedented  interest  throughout  the 
whole  Grebo  tribe. 

'  Twenty-three  adults  have  been  baptized  in  the 
past  few  months,  and  almost  in  every  town  there  are 
persons  who  have  renounced  their  gree-grees  and  are 
seeking  admission  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  253 

*  Thus  does  God  grant  us  blessings  above  silver  and 
gold.  Thus  does  He  encourage  us  and  all  His  faithful 
servants,  who  are  labouring  with  us  in  the  churches  at 
home,  to  redouble  our  efforts  to  extend  His  kingdom.' 

The  progress  of  the  work  is  further  illustrated 
by  the  following  extracts  from  Golden  Hoffman's 
journal : — 

JOURNAL. 

God  is  strengthening  us  by  what  He  is  permitting 
"US  to  see  here.  Our  native  Christians  continue  active  and 
earnest,  and  are  doing  a  good  work  among  their  people. 
It  is  delightful  to  visit  among  them,  and  see  the  spirit 
which  is  animating  them.  Teachers,  after  their  school 
duties  are  over,  go  to  the  towns  around  to  talk  to  their 
people  about  the  blessed  Saviour.  Carpenters  and 
masons,  and  other  workmen,  will  cease  their  work  for  a 
few  days  and  start  off  on  short  missionary  excursions ;  and 
even  children  become  witnesses  for  Jesus ;  not  resting  till 
they  get  their  parents  to  throw  away  their  gree-grees. 

It  is  indeed  touching  to  see  so  many  of  these  poor 
people,  who  a  short  time  since  were  sunk  in  the  deep 
degradation  of  heathenism,  meekly  and  earnestly  listening 
to  the  word  of  life,  and  then  kneeling  at  the  table  of  the 
Lord,  acknowledging  their  allegiance  to  the  Saviour. 
And  what  a  change  it  is  from  heathenism  to  Christianity  I 
You  can  form  but  a  faint  idea  of  it  from  merely  reading 
about  it.  In  fact,  no  one  can  know  what  heathenism  is, 
unless  placed  in  its  midst. 

Sunday,  July  20th,  1856. —  Had  full  services  at  St. 


254  MEMOIR  OF 

Mark's.  Opened  and  gave  a  talk  to  the  Sunday-scliool. 
At  the  native  chapel  gathered  one  more  to  the  fold  of  Jesus ; 
baptized  a  young  man  whose  native  name  is  Kra.  He  is 
one  of  the  two  young  men  who,  in  the  time  of  war,  instead 
of  trusting  to  gree-grees,  went  to  the  native  teacher's  house 
to  ask  God's  protection  by  prayer.  About  fifty  natives 
witnessed  the  ceremony.  He  answered  with  meekness  and 
boldness  to  the  questions  in  the  service.  His  three  chosen 
witnesses,  native  Christians,  stood  beside  him.  I  gave  him 
a  new  name,  and  called  him  Samuel  Seaton.  I  have  much 
confidence  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has  taught  him  and  dwells 
within  him.  He  is  another  token  to  us  of  God's  favour; 
another  crown  of  rejoicing  ;  to  think  that  from  grossest 
heathen  darkness,  he  has  been  brought  to  the  marvellous 
light  of  the  Gospel !  We  praise  and  magnify  the  name  of 
our  God  on  his  behalf. 

Monday,  21st. — Had  a  delightful  surprise  this  afternoon. 
I  visited  the  house  of  the  head-man,  and  between  English 
and  Grebo  managed  to  have  considerable  conversation  with 
him.  A  young  man  coming  in,  acted  as  my  interpreter  ; 
but  I  soon  found  he  not  only  understood,  but  felt  interested 
in  Christian  truth  himself,  and  I  turned  from  the  father  to 
the  son.  His  conversation  surprised  me.  He  told  me  he 
had  no  confidence  in  the  religion  of  his  country,  that  he 
was  in  the  daily  habit  of  prayer,  morning  and  evening,  and 
so  were  four  or  five  other  young  men,  his  friends.  Thus 
grows  the  blessed  truth,  secretly  but  surely.  Seaton  was 
his  friend,  and  had  been  one  of  the  praying  youths. 
May  Sia  soon  follow  Kra's  example  and  profess  his  faith 
in  baptism. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFIVIAN.  255 

TTiiirsday,  ?>lst. — This  evening  I  discovered  a  blessed 
work  of  grace  going  on  among  tlie  children  of  the  Asylum. 
After  tea,  one  came  to  ask  me  if  they  could  go  to  the 
schoolroom  and  sing,  I  replied,  "  Certainly."  In  the 
course  of  half-an-hour  I  joined  them,  thinking  to  sing  a 
hymn  with  them  and  dismiss  them.  But  I  found  them 
praying  as  well  as  singing,  and  apparently  under  a  deep 
sense  of  their  sins,  calling  on  God  for  pardon  and  mercy. 

Some,  I  found,  had  gone  without  their  tea,  to  pray 
and  sing  to  God.  For  some  days  before  I  had  been 
speaking  to  them  at  our  evening  prayers  of  the  spirituality 
of  God's  law,  how  it  brought  us  all  into  condemnation,  and 
how  Jesus  was  alone  our  righteousness. 

Thursday,  7th. — Went  this  afternoon  to  Cavalla  to 
attend  Convocation.  Reached  there  at  sun-down  and 
preached  in  the  evening.  Twelve  natives  were  confirmed, 
and  sixty-eight  on  the  Sabbath  partook  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  natives.  We  rejoiced  and 
were  exceeding  glad,  and  so  also  will  the  Church  at  home 
give  thanks  to  Him  who  maketh  rivers  in  the  desert,  and 
causeth  the  wilderness  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

Monday,  11th. — Returned  to  the  Asylum  to-day,  to 
find  God  had  graciously  perfected  His  work  of  grace  in  the 
hearts  of  some  of  the  children  during  my  absence.  Six  of 
the  eldest  were  rejoicing  that  they  felt  their  sins  forgiven ; 
that  Jesus  was  their  Saviour,  and  God  their  everlasting 
Father. 

The  whole  demeanour,  expression  and  conversation,  of 
these  children  indicates  the  greatest  sincerity,  and  gave  the 
sweetest  assurance  that  the  work  is  the  work  of  God.     It 


256  MEMOIR  OF 

was  on  the  previous  Saturday  that  they  felt  this  blessed 
change ;  they  had  been  prayerful  and  serious  before  seeking 
after  God ;  but  on  the  afternoon  of  this  day,  they  sought 
retirement  among  the  bushes  at  the  extremity  of  the  Cape. 
At  this  beautiful  spot  were  heard  the  children's  prayers, 
and  their  voices  in  praise  mingled  with  the  sound  of  the 
waves  as  they  broke  upon  the  shore.  Here  the  Lord  met 
with  them,  and  here  they  rejoiced  in  Him  with  exceeding 
great  joy. 

Thursday,  Sept.  1  "ith. — Duties  for  the  last  fortnight  as 
usual,  teaching  and  preaching  publicly  and  from  house  to 
house.  To-day  was  cheered  by  an  interesting  conver- 
sation with  one  of  the  most  intelligent  head-men.  I  sat  in 
his  doorway  and  spoke  to  him  of  his  soul  and  salvation. 

Friday,  Dec.  5th. — A  native  youth  from  town  came 
to  express  to  me  his  wish  to  be  baptized.  He  would  no 
longer  conform  to  the  customs  of  his  country,  and  now 
asked  to  be  received  into  the  Church  of  God.  As  he  had 
long  been  a  constant  and  attentive  attendant  at  the 
chapel,  and  had  received  much  instruction  on  the  religion 
of  Jesus, — I  had  good  reason  to  believe  him  sincere,  and  I 
received  him  as  a  candidate.  But  this  was  not  the  only 
joy  of  the  day;  in  the  afternoon  I  took  a  canoe  and 
went  over  to  the  native  station  to  examine  three  boys, 
who  had  been  serious  for  some  time  and  desired  baptism. 
I  called  each  separately  and  made  the  Creed,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments  the  basis  of  my 
questions.  Not  only  intellectually  did  I  find  them 
prepared,  but  saw  good  evidence  that  the  Blessed  Spirit 
had  been  their  teacher  also. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  257 

Sunday,  11th. —  Three  things  have  cheered  me  to-day. 
The  first  Avas  a  note  from  a  scholar  from  Rocktown, 
who,  six  or  eight  months  ago,  acted  very  sinfully.  Now 
he  begs  forgiveness,  and  brings  me  a  present  by  way  of 
showing  his  sincerity.     The  note  is  as  follows  :  — 

*  Rocktown,  Dec.  10th,  1856. 
'  Mr.  0.  C.  HoffmAn. 

'  I  have  sinned  against  G  od,  and  before  thee,  and  am 
no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son.  Please  to  forgive 
me.  I  brought  you  two  fowls,  two  yards  of  cloth,  and 
one  razor.     I  want  to  come  to  school. 

*  Minnie  Charles  Barret.' 

Having  received  a  good  account  of  this  boy  from  the 
teacher  at  Rocktown,  and  believing  him  to  be  truly 
penitent,  I  received  him  again. 

Tuesday,  l^th.  —  Six  hours  visiting  the  candidates 
for  baptism  and  confirmation ;  many  interesting  cases. 
The  candidates  for  confirmation  now  number  thirty -six. 

Wednesday,  17th.  —  Visited  by  some  interested  for 
their  souls'  salvation.  Visited  a  native  town  near,  and 
had  a  delightful  talk,  because  so  earnestly  responded  to, 
with  the  natives,  who  assembled  under  a  thatched  shed ; 
then  we  knelt  in  prayer  and  parted. 


258  MEMOIR  OF 


CHAPTER    XII. 

1856—1859. 

SECOND    MAKRIAGE WAR    BETWEEN   THE    COLONISTS   AND    NATIVES 

DESTRUCTION    OF   MISSION    BUILDINGS,    MOUNT   VAUGHAN,   BY   FIRE 
VOYAGE    ALONG    THE    COAST BIRTH    OF   A  DAUGHTER. 

I  NOW  enter  upon  a  period  of  three  years,  during 
wliicti  Golden  Hoffman  remained  in  Africa,  keeping 
closely  to  his  work ;  but  as  the  character  of  that 
work  was  very  similar  to  what  has  already  been 
described,  it  does  not  furnish  much  material  for  the 
biographer's  pen.  The  principal  topics  of  interest 
embraced  in  this  period  are,  his  second  marriage, 
and  the  war  which  broke  out  between  the  natives 
and  the  colonists  at  the  close  of  1856 ;  leading  to 
the  destruction  of  the  native  portion  of  the  town  of 
Cape  Palmas,  and  the  burning  of  the  Mission 
premises  on  Mount  Vaughan  by  the  natives. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  259 


JOURNAL. 


Christmas  Day,  1856.  —  Half-past  seven  o'clock. 
While  at  tea  we  observed  the  houses  at  Mount  Vaughan  in 
a  blaze  I  We  trusted  the  natives  would  have  spared 
these,  because  Mission  and  American  property ;  but  now 
they  are  all  gone,  save  a  small  school-house  and  the 
chapel  at  the  foot  of  the  hill.  Mr.  Thompson  has  lost 
everything  except  his  clothes ;  and  Mr.  Gibson  his  library, 
and  everything  except  his  bedding.  This  is  the  twentieth 
anniversary  of  our  Mission ;  how  sad  it  has  been  I  Our 
services  interrupted  ;  our  little  flock  scattered ;  a  portion 
of  the  roof  of  St.  Mark's  Church  burned,  and  the  door 
broken  in;  our  Mission  buildings  at  Mount  Vaughan 
consumed ;  intercourse  cut  off  between  our  stations ;  the 
natives  among  whom  w^e  had  gone  preaching  the  gospel  of 
the  kingdom  scattered,  and  ourselves  sharing  in  the  general 
apprehension.  But  our  God  lives,  and  our  Captain  rules, 
and  our  Jesus,  to  whom  all  power  is  given,  reigns  ;  and 
we  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice. 

Saturday,  21th.  —  Up  from  three  o'clock.  I  am 
keeping  guard  on  the  piazza.  At  two  in  the  afternoon 
I  took  a  walk  over  the  burnt  district.  The  hill  where  the 
town  had  stood  was  a  truly  beautiful  one,  commanding 
a  view  of  the  ocean.  Not  a  house  was  standing  ;  here 
and  there  a  charred  pillar  was  seen. 

Dec.  Zlst.  —  The  last  day  of  a  year  of  many  sorrows, 
and  much  grace,  and  many  mercies. 


260  MEMOIR  OF 

To  HIS  Mother. 

Christmas  Day,  1856. 
Or])han  Asylum,  Cape  Palmas. 

My  dearest  Mother, 

Do  you  dream  of  my  present  circumstances  ?  I  am 
in  the  midst  of  the  realities  of  war ;  yet  peace  possesses 
my  soul  and  peace  is  in  my  house.  On  the  suspicion  of 
a  conspiracy  in  the  native  towns  to  destroy  the  colonists 
an  investigation  took  place  ;  and  I  suppose  it  was  found 
to  be  true. 

They  delayed  a  week  after  having  two  conferences 
with  the  jDeople,  and  on  Sunday  21st  orders  were  issued 
for  the  military  to  be  in  readiness  next  day.  Families 
were  removed  to  guarded  places,  and  every  precaution 
taken  to  secure  life  and  property. 

On  Monday  22nd,  at  9  a.m.,  the  head-men  were  called  : 
some  propositions  were  made  them  in  regard  to  buying 
their  town,  which  not  being  at  once  assented  to,  the 
cannons  were  pointed  to  the  town  and  the  firing  com- 
menced, and  in  ten  minutes  the  town  was  in  a  blaze  and 
the  natives  seen  flying  across  the  river  :  a  cannon  was 
placed  in  a  position  to  have  killed  them  as  they  crossed, 
but  they  were  mercifully  spared.  The  natives  fled  into 
the  country,  and  their  way  was  marked  by  the  burning 
of  houses, —  the  inhabitants  having  all  gone  to  places  of 
security.  Only  one  of  the  Americans  was  killed,  and 
he,  from  self-will,  remained  in  his  own  house. 

Harris  with  his  wife  and  twelve  school-boys  came 
from  the  station,  and  just  reached  here  before  the  town 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFJUAN.  261 

was  burnt.  I  have  had  my  house  full ;  some  sixty  or 
seventy  persons  must  have  been  under  my  roof,  taking 
refuge  where  they  thought  they  would  be  safe.  Guards 
have  been  stationed  on  the  Cape,  and  even  we  have  kept 
guard  in  the  house,  but  now  all  is  quieting  again  ;  the 
natives  have  sued  for  peace,  and  the  bush  people  have 
come  in  asking  to  become  allies. 

I  do  hope  that  a  blessing  will  come  forth  from  the 
war,  and  think  it  mil  still  be  for  God's  glory  and  the 
people's  good.  The  Bishop  was  very  anxious  for  me,  and 
recommended,  if  consistent  with  duty,  that  I  should  come 
do\^Ti  to  Cavalla ;  but  I  did  not  fear,  and  felt  myself  quite 
as  safe  here  as  there.  I,  however,  took  every  means  for 
security,  and  every  precaution  for  myself  and  those  under 
my  roof,  and  God  graciously  blessed  me  with  peace,  and 
enabled  me  to  inspire  others  with  confidence  and  quiet- 
ness. We  have  had  daily  morning  and  evening  prayers, 
and  last  Sunday  I  preached  to  the  soldiers  and  officers  at 
the  Government-house.  St.  Mark's  Church  met  with  a 
very  narrow  escape,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  efforts 
of  Mr.  Davis  it  would  have  been  destroyed. 

2Qth  February,  1857. 
Peace   was    declared   on   the    26th   inst. ;    all  now  is 
tranquillity,  and  people  are  returning  to  their  work.     The 
troops  leave  to-day,  and  annexation  is  to  take  place. 

2nd  April,  1857. 
Peace    and   prosperity    have    been    restored    to    the 
country.     The  natives   are  very  friendly,  and  are  setthng 
around   Hoffman  Station,  now  likely  to  become  a   very 


262  MEMOIR  OF 

important  position  in  our  missionary  operations.  I  am 
about  building  a  cburcb  to  cost  a  thousand  dollars,  there- 
fore '  the  family  society '  must  not  withhold  their  offerings. 
I  call  it  St.  James' ;  the  name  will  have  pleasant  associ- 
ations. 

I  must  give  a  few  particulars  respecting  the 
foundation  of  the  Hoffman  Station,  on  the  Hoffman 
Eiver,  referred  to  in  the  above  paragraph.  By  a 
singular  coincidence,  the  river  had  been  some  years 
previously  called  after  a  gentleman  of  the  name  of 
Hoffman,  who  resided  in  Baltimore,  and  took  a  deep 
interest  in  the  Maryland  Colonization  Society ;  whilst 
the  station  received  its  name  (given  by  Bp.  Payne) 
from  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  who  founded  it. 

Golden  Hoffman  had  some  time  before  com- 
menced an  institution,  which  he  named,  after  his 
mother's  residence  in  Groshen,  '  Spring  Hill,'  for  the 
education  of  the  children  of  the  natives :  owing  to 
circumstances  which  it  is  needless  to  detail,  this 
station  had  to  be  abandoned,  and  was  transferred  to 
the  banks  of  the  Hoffman  Eiver.  Its  early  prospe- 
rity was  seriously  interfered  with  by  the  war ;  but 
after  that  was  over,  and  whilst  the  feelings  of  sore- 
ness and  enmity  still  existing  between  the  parties 
prevailed.  Golden  Hoffman  assembled  the  leaders  of 
both  parties  on  the  plain  near  the  Hoffman  Station, 
and  addressed  them  as  follows  :  — 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFIVIAN.  263 

'Colonists!  lately  1500  natives  were  in  their 
bouses  on  yonder  hill,  which  you  have  burnt  to  the 
ground.  Through  your  influence  they  are  here  :  is 
it  not  your  duty  to  provide  them  a  house  of  worship  ? 
And  now,  that  you  may  remember  the  spirit  in  which 
this  work  should  proceed,  I  will  remind  you  of  it 
from  God's  own  word.' 

Then,  placing  a  little  native  child  of  ten  years 
old  on  a  table,  he  made  him  repeat  the  13th  chapter 
of  the  1st  of  Corinthians,  '  Though  I  speak  with  the 
tongues  of  men  and  angels,  and  have  not  charity,' 
&c.  The  effect  was  electric ;  the  Greneral  who  com- 
manded the  colonist  militia  was  the  first  to  seize  the 
hoe  :  from  that  moment  hearty  good-will  was  dis- 
played ;  the  foundations  of  the  church  were  speedily 
dug,  and  in  due  time  a  convenient  structure  for  the 
worship  of  God  was  completed.  School-house  and 
dwellings  of  Christian  villagers  followed  in  quick 
succession,  whilst  a  native  minister  and  teachers 
were  appointed  to  carry  on  the  work  of  evangeliza- 
tion so  propitiously  commenced. 

After  the  war,  things  seem  to  have  gone  on  har- 
moniously between  the  natives  and  colonists,  and 
the  various  duties  of  the  mission  to  have  been  sus- 
tained in  vigorous  activity.  But  still  there  was  a 
void  in  the  widowed  heart,  which  was  more  sensibly 
felt  from  his  having  the  charge  of  a  Female  Orphan 


264  MEMOIR  OF 

Asylum,  which  greatly  needed  the  superintendence 
of  a  lady  :  to  this  circumstance  his  letters  now  make 
frequent  reference. 

To  HIS  Sister. 

1st  Maij,  1857. 

*  *  *  How  I  need  some  one  to  be  at  the  head  of 
this  institution.  You  can  hardly  realize  my  loss,  and  at 
present  there  is  no  prospect  of  any  change  :  it  is  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  and  therefore  His  will  he  done.  For  sym- 
pathy and  love  I  must  look  to  Him,  the  ever-present 
Friend  and  never- absent  Brother.  And  He  does  reveal 
Himself,  and  is  precious,  and  His  grace  was  never  more 
abounding.     The  lines  are  constantly  recurring  to  me, 

'  Oh  to  grace,  how  great  a  debtor 
Daily  I'm  constrained  to  be ! ' 

To  HIS  Mother. 

*  *  *  I  am  well,  dear  mother ;  God  upholds  me 
with  unfailing  grace.  I  am  still  alone,  and  expect  to  be 
more  so  when  Mrs.  Thompson  leaves.  I  cannot  manage 
my  large  household  as  I  would. 

lljth  Septemher. — You  will  be  glad  to  learn,  dear 
mother,  of  my  continued  health  and  happiness,  but  alas! 
'  it  is  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone ; '  especially  in  Africa, 
and  at  the  head  of  an  establishment  of  five-and-twenty 
girls  ;  but  things  go  on  better  than  could  be  expected. 

Stli  June. — Since  I  wrote  I  have  been  engaged  in  my 
various  usual  duties  at  the  Asylum.  My  health  has  been 
good.     I  had  the  comfort  of  baptizing  a  native  on  Whit- 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFKVIAN.  265 

Sunday,  and  another  last  Sunday ;  both  young  men,  both 
giving  promise  of  future  usefulness.  They  are  not  con- 
nected with  the  mission,  but  have  been  led  to  embrace  the 
truth  through  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 

I  expect  to  have  a  second  confirmation  at  St.  Mark's 
on  the  last  Sunday  in  this  month ;  about  fifteen.  Our 
church  is  too  small  for  our  increasing  numbers. 

Last  ^Monday  evening  I  showed  the  magic  lantern  to 
the  Sunday-school  children  ;  we  had  over  200  present. 

I  have  no  doubt  that  the  magic  lantern  here  re- 
ferred to  was  the  identical  one  which  I  presented  to 
Dr.  Savage  many  years  before,  in  New  York,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Cape  Palmas  mission,  and  which  I 
flattered  myself  was  the  first  that  had  ever  been  in- 
troduced into  Western  Africa.  The  slides  consisted 
of  a  representation  of  Scripture  subjects,  calculated 
to  interest  the  untutored  minds  of  the  natives,  adults 
as  well  as  children  ;  and  I  received  the  following 
interesting  letter  on  the  subject  from  Mr.  (now  Bi- 
shop) Payne,  written  long  before  the  subject  of  this 
memoir  ever  supposed  that  he  should  spend  and  be 
spent  in  the  service  of  Christ  on  those  shores :  — 

Mount  Vaughan,  Cape  Palmas,  West  Africa, 
10th  June,  1839. 
My  dear  Sir, 
It  having  fallen  within   my  duties  as   superintendent 
of  the  school  to  exhibit  on  several  occasions  the  magic 


266  MEMOIR  OF 

lantern,  for  which  we  are  indebted  to  your  kindness,  I 
have  been  requested  by  Dr.  Savage  to  assure  you  how 
much  you  have  advanced  our  cause  by  your  more  than 
acceptable  offering. 

You  judged  rightly,  my  dear  sir,  that  'to  the 
untutored  imaginations  of  our  poor  children  the  repre- 
sentations of  the  lantern  would  be  very  gratifying  and 
attractive ; '  and  that  although  they  but  imperfectly 
rej^resent  to  our  cultivated  minds  the  scenes  which  they 
exhibit,  and,  as  you  justly  remark,  are  in  this  respect 
a  fit  emblem  of  the  imperfect  medium  through  which 
we  perceive  spiritual  things  in  this  life;  yet  to  the  dark 
and  uncultivated  minds  of  these  poor  Africans  they  have 
all  the  effect  of  reality. 

Of  the  impression  produced  by  the  first  exhibition, 
I  can  convey  to  you  but  an  imperfect  idea ;  to  me  it  had 
the  appearance  of  bordering  on  a  superstitious  dread ;  that 
there  was  indeed  some  magic  thing  at  work :  for  had 
Adam  and  Eve  started  into  existence  in  all  their  original 
loveliness ;  Cain  rushed  from  the  ceiling  with  uplifted 
club  to  slay  his  pious  brother ;  lions,  leopards,  cows,  &c. 
been  actually  passing  before  them  into  the  stupendous  ark; 
the  emotions  of  surprise,  indignation,  admiration,  and 
horror,  could  scarcely  have  surpassed  those  indicated  by 
the  breathless  silence,  fixed  attention,  and  suppressed 
gru7its  of  intense  feeling  of  the  children  on  this  occasion. 
With  the  history  of  nearly  all  the  scenes  represented 
many  of  them  had  been  long  familiar,  and  therefore  did 
not  at  all  need  an  explanation ;  but  as  soon  as  they  were 
presented,  Adam  kau  Evi  ne  deh  j  Jesus  Kraisi  ne  deh — 
there  are  Adam  and  Eve,  &c.,  was  heard  all  round  the  room. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  267 

The  second  exhibition  of  the  lantern  was  made  some- 
what public,  and  on  the  appointed  evening  I  was  surprised 
to  find  the  room  crowded  to  suffocation  by  adult  natives 
and  colonists.  The  interest  manifested  by  both  was 
strildng,  but  the  effect  upon  the  former  was  not  surpassed 
even  by  that  produced  upon  the  children;  perhaps, 
in  some  respects  it  even  exceeded,  inasmuch  as  to  them 
both  the  scenes  represented  and  the  representations  were 
entirely  new. 

A  native  chief,  Kra  Sia,  on  seeing  the  representation 
of  Adam  and  Eve,  exclaimed,  Seeda  ne  wona  o  nyine. 
Tinohe  na  yi  yi  no  ne.  *  Long  have  I  heard  their  name. 
Now  my  eyes  see  them.' 

It  will  readily  occur  to  you  what  an  invaluable 
assistant  this  lantern  will  be  in  instructing  this  class  of 
persons.  So  dull  and  uninterested  is  the  heathen  mind, 
that  it  is  almost  impossible  ordinarily  to  enlist  sufficient 
attention  to  fix  upon  the  mind  the  truths  which  we 
wish  to  inculcate.  Here,  however,  is  an  infallible  method 
of  securing  attention,  and  imprinting  indelibly  upon  the 
mind  the  leading  events  of  the  Scriptures. 

What  I  have  now  said  will,  I  trust,  dear  sir,  be 
sufficient  to  show  you  what  valuable  service  you  have 
rendered  us  by  sending  us  the  magic  lantern,  and  also  to 
dispose  you,  should  you  hereafter  meet  with  such  cards, 
pictures,  &c.  as  vdll,  in  your  judgment,  be  calculated  to 
expand  the  infant  minds  with  which  we  have  to  do, 
still  further  to  remember  those  for  whom  we  labour. 
I  am,  dear  Sir,  yours  most  respectfully, 

John  Payne. 
To  G.  T.  Fox,  Esq.,  New   York. 


268  MEMOIR  OF 

To  HIS  Mother. 

2?>Td  September,  1857. 
Dearest  Mother, 

I  am  about  starting  for  the  interior,  after  burying 
Jane.,  a  poor  woman  now  made  rich.  I  expect  to  be 
absent  ten  days,  and  to  preach  the  blessed  gospel  of  Christ 
to  the  bondsmen  of  Satan.  I  purpose  to  go  on  to  the 
Cavalla  falls  and  see  the  mountains  sixty  miles  off,  to  open 
a  new  station  at  Tebo,  and  establish  Kinkle  there.  Harris 
goes  with  me,  and  Eastburn,  a  native  Christian.  Farewell  I 
rejoice  that  God  gives  me  this  blessed  work  to  do. 

2iSth  Oct.  1857.—  *  *  *  I  had  the  extreme  plea- 
sure of  baptizing  to-day  at  St.  Mark's  a  native  woman, 
and  I  called  her  Mary,  after  you,  dear  mother.  She  is 
the  first  female  amongst  the  Cape  Palmas  people  I  have 
received  into  Christ's  Church,  She  has  been  thinking  of 
it  for  about  a  year.  I  met  her  in  one  of  my  walks  in 
town;  she  stopped  by  a  smith's  shop  as  she  was  going  to 
the  spring  with  her  water  jar,  and  heard  me  speak,  and 
was  so  attentive  that  I  asked  her  if  she  ever  heard  of  the 
things  of  God  before  ;  she  yaid  she  had,  from  a  brother 
who  had  run  away  from  school  I  After  this  introduction 
I  frequently  visited  her.  *  *  *  ]\/[y  time  is  so  con- 
tinually occupied  that  it  flies  rapidly ;  and  I  enjoy  won- 
derful health,  or  I  could  not  do  what  I  am  doing. 

Hoffhian  Station  is  progressing  beautifully  ;  we  have 
twenty  scholars  there  now,  and  the  church  is  being  framed.  I 
preach  there  almost  every  Sunday.  Last  week  I  preached 
or  lectured  fifteen  times  I  I  went  about  seventy-five  miles 
into  the  interior,   on  the   Cavalla  river,  and  cams  home 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAX.  269 

stronger  and  better  than  when  I  left.  It  is  a  heautiful 
country,  hut  alas  I  the  devil  rules  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people. 

'Z&th  November. — What  a  change  ten  days  make  I 
For  nearly  a  week  I  have  been  on  my  bed  ill  with  fever  ; 
but  now,  through  the  mercy  of  Him  who  has  ever  blessed 
me,  am  almost  well  again. 

On  the  18th  of  P^ebruary,  1858,  he  was  married 
at  St.  Mark's  Church,  Cape  Palmas,  by  Bp.  Payne, 
to  Miss  Caroline  M.  Hogan,  one  of  the  three  ladies 
who  had  gone  out  to  Africa,  during  the  previous 
year,  to  strengthen  the  mission.  She  was  a  member 
of  Dr.  Newton's  congregation  in  Philadelphia,  when 
she  listened  to  the  call  from  Africa,  and  dedicated 
herself  to  the  service  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  that 
part  of  the  world. 

Some  months  after  this,  in  consequence  of  the 
state  of  his  health,  he  was  induced  to  take  a  short 
voyage  along  the  coast  for  change  of  air,  in  a 
schooner  sailing  for  Akrah,  on  the  Grold  Coast.  The 
true  missionary  spirit  which  pervaded  his  heart  was 
illustrated  on  this  occasion,  by  his  assiduous  minis- 
trations amongst  the  natives  on  board :  as  many  as 
eighty  Kroomen  were  shipped  at  Cape  Palmas.  He 
writes  in  the  following  terms  :  — 

I  left  in  company  with  eighty  Kroomen,  only  think, 
in  a  vessel  of  fifty  tons !  But  they  were  my  flock,  and  I 
rather  rejoiced  to  have  them  with  me.     God  blessed  us 


270  MEMOIK  OF 

on  the  voyage.  Captain,  crew,  and  Kroomen,  all  were 
blessed  of  God.  We  had  morning  and  evening  prayers, 
Sunday  services,  hymns  and  songs  by  moonlight,  and 
frequent  religious  conversations  with  the  natives. 

IMy  ministrations  amongst  the  natives  were  graciously 
blessed.  On  the  first  Sabbath  I  baptized  two  of  them, 
and  on  the  following  Thursday  three  more !  One  I  had 
baptized  some  months  before ;  so  I  left  a  church  on  the 
sea,  when  I  left  the  little  yacht ;  six  native  Christians  and 
others  whose  hearts  inclined  to  the  truth.  The  Christians 
promised  me  they  would  nightly  meet  together  for  prayer. 
You  may  imagine  how  deeply  interesting  were  the  services 
on  these  occasions. 

Writing  to  another  friend,  he  gives  further  par- 
ticulars of  this  interesting  voyage :  — 

The  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Command- 
ments, were  daily  subjects  of  explanation  ;  they  were  and 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  prayer ;  they  repented  of  sin, 
they  believed  in  God's  Son  who  died  for  them,  they  pur- 
posed leading  a  life  in  obedience  to  God's  laws.  What 
did  hinder  them  to  be  baptized  ?  I  saw  nothing,  but 
rejoiced  that  God  had  blessed  the  seed  we  had  sown  on 
land,  and  granted  that  we  should  reap  it  on  the  sea.  On 
the  Sabbath  morning,  therefore,  they  stood  before  me  on  deck, 
candidates  for  holy  baptism.  To  our  usual  services  I 
added  prayers  for  the  Queen  and  royal  family,  as  I  was 
sailing  for  the  first  time  under  the  flag  of  England.  At 
the  close  of  the  second  lesson  the  two  natives  came  forward, 
each  having  round  them  a  cloth  of  white  muslin.     The 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  271 

captain,  the  mate,  Miss  Bull,  and  the  native  Christians, 
were  their  sponsors ;  the  candidates  answered  the  questions 
put  to  them  in  English,  and  as  we  poured  water  upon 
them,  we  offered  hearty  prayers  for  the  sanctifying  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Ghost.  One  was  named  James 
Walker,  after  the  captain;  the  other,  William  Wilber- 
force.     *     *     * 

I  would  have  you  bear  in  mind,  that  on  this  voyage 
is  not  the  first  time  these  men  have  heard  the  gospel. 
They  have  heard  it  at  our  stations.  One  came  from  Spring 
Hill,  and  has  been  in  the  habit  of  attending  religious 
services  and  observing  the  Sabbath ;  and  it  is  an  inter- 
esting fact  that  the  others  are  all  brothers  of  native  Christ- 
ians, residing  in  our  Christian  village,  I  cannot,  therefore, 
doubt  that  the  influence  of  these  Christians  in  the  village 
has  been  blessed  to  the  ingathering  of  their  brothers  into 
the  fold  of  Jesus. 

For  these  things  we  bless  God. 

Landing  at  Akrah,  in  the  Ashantee  country,  he 
gives  a  lengthened  description  of  the  natives,  and 
the  missionary  operations  carried  on  in  those  parts: 

Habitations  of  cruelty  are  the  abodes  of  this  land. 
Once,  on  the  death  of  the  king's  sister,  eighty  persons  were 
killed  in  the  town,  to  be  her  slaves  in  the  land  of  spirits, 
with  hundreds  besides  in  the  surrounding  country. 
These  victims  are  first  speared  through  the  mouth,  and 
then  struck  with  a  club  on  the  back  of  the  neck.  In  the 
streets  of  Kumasi  lifeless  bodies  are  no  uncommon  sight. 
The  king,  sometimes,   restless  and  unable  to  sleep,  rises 


272  MEMOIR  OF 

from  his  bed,  and  with  some  of  his  chief  men  goes  dancing 
through  the  town  ;  whoever  sees  him  loses  his  head,  and  is 
immediately  sacrificed.  The  person  accused  of  witchcraft 
is  anointed  with  oil  and  made  to  sit  on  a  pile  of  wood, 
which,  being  ignited  below,  is  kept  fiercely  burning  by 
calabashes  of  palm  oil  thrown  upon  it.  Yet  here,  where 
Satan's  seat  is,  even  here,  the  Lord  has  a  lamp  on  a 
golden  candlestick ;  here  is  a  native  preacher,  three 
church  members,  and  two  hundred  and  sixty  persons  who 
come  to  hear  the  everlasting  gospel. 

Two  of  the  king's  nephews  were  sent  to  England  for 
education  ;  they  visited  the  Queen,  and  a  clergyman  of  the 
Church  of  England  was  appointed  to  travel  with  them. 
They  have  both  returned ;  one  to  debase  himself  to  the 
level  of  the  beasts  by  his  vices,  the  other  to  glorify  God 
and  preach  the  gospel. 

Mr.  Hoffman  returned  from  this  coasting  voyage 
by  steamer  to  Monrovia,  and  the  few  weeks'  absence 
proved  very  effectual  in  restoring  his  health  ;  en- 
abling him  to  return  to  his  work  with  his  usual 
energy  and  earnestness.  I  select  the  following  in 
illustration  of  it :  — 

Christmas  Night,  1 858. 
My  dearest  Mother, 

Before  retiring  I  must  show  you  that  I  am  not 
forgetful  of  you  on  this  festal  day.  It  has  been  a  very 
happy,  though  a  fatiguing  one  to  me.  I  preached  a 
Christmas  sermon ;  eleven  persons  were  confirmed ;  and 
then  we  crossed  the  river,  and  at  St.  James'  forty -five  natives 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  273 

received  the  Holy  Communion.  To-morrow  the  Church 
there  is  to  be  consecrated,  and  nineteen  natives  confirmed. 

The  scholars  from  Cavalla  came  up  this  afternoon ; 
we  have  about  thirty  native  children  iii  the  house  besides 
our  girls.  Carrie  has  been  very  busy  all  day  preparing 
for  the  celebration;  we  shall  have  about  five  hundred 
children  to  pro\'ide  for. 

Dec.  31  s^.  —  Great  have  been  God's  mercies  to  me  during 
the  past  year.     I  am  encouraged  for  all  days  to  come. 

You  may  imagine  I  have  plenty  to  do,  when,  beside  all 
other  things,  I  have  three  sermons  weekly  to  prepare ;  I 
do  not  write  them,  but  always  preach  from  notes. 

Writing  to  his  mother  on  her  birthday,  he  ex- 
presses himself  as  follows  :  — 

Perchance  we  may  be  with  you  on  some  future  birth- 
day ;  and  yet,  dear  mother,  I  cannot  tell.  If  God  grants 
me  health  here  is  my  post,  here  I  am  happy,  here  I  must 
abide.  I  am  content  to  have  it  so,  for  I  think  here  I  can 
best  serve  God.  He  has  given  me  my  work,  fitted  me  for 
it,  and  sustains  me  in  it.  Should  He,  by  our  faihng 
health,  direct  to  a  change  of  climate  for  a  time,  then  His 
providence  would  lead  me  to  you,  whom  I  would  rejoice 
once  more  to  see.  My  health  has  improved  lately,  and 
dear  Carrie  is  better  than  I  could  hope  for — a  remarkable 
case  of  health  and  vigour  in  Africa. 

On  the  1st  of  April,  1859,  a  daughter  was  born 
to  him,  and  baptized  by  the  name  of  Virginia 
Grace. 

T 


274  MEMOIR  OF 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

1859—1863. 

VISITS   ENGLAND   AND   AMEEICA  —  HIS   MOTHER'S   DEATH RETURNS 

TO    AFRICA  —  FOUNDATION   OF    ST.    MARK's   HOSPITAL 

MISSIONARY   TOURS  —  SECOND   VISIT   TO   ENGLAND. 

After  a  vigorous  campaign  of  three  years  in  the 
treacherous  and  enervating  climate  of  Africa,  it  be- 
came a  necessity  both  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hoffman  to 
seek  a  more  bracing  atmosphere,  by  way  of  change, 
for  a  season. 

They  sailed,  therefore,  from  Cape  Palmas,  in 
September  1859,  and  arrived  in  London  the  fol- 
lowing month.  They  brought  with  them  a  deaf- 
and-dumb  boy,  who  had  been  baptized  by  the  name 
of  Harvey  Peet,  the  son  of  a  native  chief,  and  who 
was  placed  under  the  care  of  Miss  Elwin,  in  the 
Deaf-and-Dumb  Institution,  Bath. 

Their  stay  in  England  was  prolonged  for  some 
weeks  beyond  their  original  intention  by  the  very 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  275 

serious  illness  of  Mrs.  Hoffman.  During  this  period 
Mr.  Hoffman  visited  Mends  in  various  parts  of  Eng- 
land and  Scotland,  and  I  had  the  great  pleasure  of 
receiving  him  under  my  roof,  after  a  separation  of 
many  years. 

The  satisfaction  was  mutual,  as  the  following 
letter  to  his  mother  testifies  :  — 

Durham,  Feb.  13th,  1860. 
My  dear  Mother, 

I  am  again  at  my  old  and  dear  friend's  house  in  this 
ancient  city;  and  how  remarkable  it  is  that  yesterday 
I  should  preach,  morning  and  evening,  in  his  church. 

It  was  a  great  gratification  to  him,  as  you  may 
suppose,  to  have  one  whom,  in  some  sense,  he  may  call  '  his 
own  son  in  the  faith,'  holding  forth  the  Word  of  life  to 
his  own  people,  after  a  lapse  of  three -and -twenty  years, 
when  he  first  encouraged  and  strengthened  me  in  the 
ways  of  godliness. 

To  THE  Rev.  G.  T.  Fox. 

London,  Jan,  ?>lst,  ISGO. 
My  dear  Brother, 
An  hour  ago  the  postman  brought  me  your  letter. 
The  text  for  the  morning,  '  V^Tiat  shall  I  render  unto  the 
Lord  for  all  His  benefits  towards  me?'  is  the  language 
of  my  soul,  not  only  in  the  receipt  of  your  gift,  but  in 
the  remembrance  of  the  wonderful  way  in  which  the  Lord 
has  led  me,   and  provided  for  me  in  years  past,  and  of 


276  MEMOIR  OF 

whicli  I  am  reminded  by  your  letter.  I  am,  indeed,  a 
wonder  to  myself;  or  I  should  rather  say,  I  wonder 
at  the  grace  and  goodness  of  the  Lord  towards  me, 
since  I  feel  myself  so  utterly  unworthy  of  the  least  of 
His  mercies. 

That  you  were  a  chosen  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  the  Lord  in  leading  me  to  Himself  you  may  be  well 
assured.  Your  instructions  at  those  Friday -evening 
meetings,  and  at  other  times;  your  letters;  your  prayers  ; 
your  general  influence,  were  all  blessed  steps  for  my  soul 
to  mount  above  the  thoughtlessness,  worldliness,  and 
sinfulness  by  which  I  was  then  surrounded.  Why  I  did 
not  reject  all  these  at  your  hands,  —  Ah,  this  was  the 
grace  of  the  Lord  I  He  made  me  willing  to  receive  and 
follow  in  the  way  you  led.  How  imperfectly  I  have 
walked  in  that  way,  He  kncws ;  and  yet  His  mercies 
abound.  His  love  abides,  He  remaineth  faithful.  What 
shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all  His  benefits  unto  me  ? 
I  pray  they  may  lead  me  to  love  Him,  and  trust  Him, 
and  serve  Him  better  daily.  But  I  still  cry,  '  God  be 
merciful  to  me,  a  sinner!'  and  yet  it  is  with  the 
confidence  of  a  child  to  his  Father,  because  of  the  many, 
many  tokens  of  my  heavenly  Father's  love,  which  I  am 
ever  receiving. 

You  know  I  cannot  begin  to  mention  them,  at  least 
I  should  never  end  in  telling  them.     *      *      *      * 

Towards  the  end  of  February  he  sailed  with  his 
wife  and  child  for  America,  and  was  once  more  in 
the  bosom  of  his  own  family.      As  this  was  his  last 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  277 

visit  there,  and  as  that  happy  home — the  home  of 
so  many  years  to  a  large  family  circle — was  soon  to 
be  broken  up  for  ever,  I  may  here  remark  on  the 
kind  and  gracious  providence  displayed  by  our  hea- 
venly Father  towards  this  loving  mother,  who  had 
given  up  a  son  so  dear  to  her  for  the  service  of 
Christ  many  years  before,  that  this  beloved  son  was 
allowed  to  visit  and  comfort  his  mother  in  her  old 
age,  the  very  year  before  she  was  removed  to  her 
heavenly  rest. 

Those  who  delight  to  trace  the  special  providence 
of  Grod,  not  merely  in  great  things  but  in  small,  who 
bear  in  mind  that  not  even  a  sparrow  falls  on  the 
ground  mthout  our  Father,  and  who  can  see  in  the 
minuteness  of  His  administrative  care  the  most 
striking  proof  of  His  wisdom  and  love ;  even  as  the 
microscope  reveals,  in  the  organization  of  the  smallest 
atoms.  His  highest  skill :  such  will  take  pleasure 
in  recognising  this  gracious  principle  of  compensa- 
tion, as  traceable  in  the  ordering  of  His  providence 
on  this  occasion,  and  which  gave  to  this  honoured 
parent,  in  her  latter  days,  the  privilege  and  joy  of 
ha\dng  her  son  with  her  under  her  own  roof,  whilst 
she  was  still  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  vigorous  old  age, 
and  just  before  that  speedy  break-up  of  the  consti- 
tution, which  shortly  after  removed  her  to  a  better 
world. 


278  MEMOIR  OF 

He  spent  her  seventy-fifth  birthday,  her  last  but 
one  on  earth,  under  the  parental  roof,  and  greeted 
her  on  that  morning  with  the  following  note  of 
congratulation :  — 

Goshen,  21st  March,  1860. 
Dearest  Mother, 
The  language  of  your  heart  to-day  is,  I  know,  the 
text  you  love,  '  What  shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all 
His  benefits  unto  me  ? '  How  gracious  God  has  been ! 
His  mercies  have  fallen  as  the  rain  and  distilled  as  the 
dew.  This  birthday  is  one  on  which  you  have  special 
cause  for  thankfulness ;  dear  M — 's  restoration,  our  arrival, 
and  your  own  continued  health,  are  pecuhar  mercies.  We 
give  thanks  on  your  behalf,  and  pray  that  with  increasing 
years,  grace  and  peace  may  abound,  till  life's  pilgrimage 
closes  and  heaven's  joys  are  for  ever  your  portion. 

Your  affectionate  Son  and  Daughter, 

C.  C.  and  C.  L.  H. 

It  was  fifteen  months  after  this  letter  was  written, 
and  only  six  after  her  final  separation  from  her  son 
on  earth,  that  she  herself  was  taken  to  her  rest. 
She  died  at  Groshen  on  the  21st  of  June,  1861,  in 
the  seventy-seventh  year  of  her  age. 

The  following  extract  from  an  obituary  notice, 
which  appeared  at  the  time,  did  but  justice  to  her 
character,  as  those  who  knew  her  best  will  be  most 
ready  to  acknowledge  :  — 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  279 

The  decease  of  this  Christian  lady  will  awaken 
sympathies  in  the  bosom  of  many  to  whom  she  was 
personally  unknown,  as  being  the  venerated  and  honoured 
mother  of  that  devoted  and  self-sacrificing  Christian 
missionary,  the  Rev.  C.  C.  Hoffman.  She  was  eminently 
worthy  of  being  the  mother  of  such  a  son.  A  descendan 
of  an  ancient  and  honourable  family,  trained  in  the  midst 
of  the  highest  refinement,  w^ealth,  and  intelligence  of  our 
great  commercial  metropolis,  she  possessed  a  rare  and 
beautiful  combination  of  suavity,  dignity,  and  elegance  of 
manner,  which  elicited  at  once  the  respect  and  esteem  of 
all  who  knew  her.  But  all  her  gifts  of  nature,  and  all  her 
acquirements,  were  early  consecrated  to  the  service  of  her 
Saviour;  and  she  found  her  chief  joy  and  happiness  in 
the  exercise  of  the  Christian  graces,  and  the  sacred 
services  and  ordinances  of  the  sanctuary. 

Her  religion  was  eminently  practical.  To  the  poor 
she  was  a  friend  and  helper ;  to  the  Church  and  cause  of 
Christ,  a  cheerful  giver ;  to  her  wide  circle  of  friends 
and  acquaintances,  a  bright  and  shining  example  of 
meekness,  gentleness,  and  all  that  can  dignify  and  adorn 
the  Christian  character. 

Colden  Hoffman,  as  on  a  former  occasion,  spent 
a  large  part  of  bis  time  during  bis  visit  to  America 
in  home-missionary  work,  visiting  the  churches,  and 
endeavouring  to  stimulate  the  missionary  spirit ;  in 
which  his  own  earnestness  and  zeal  enabled  him  to 
be  very  successful.  In  this  way  he  travelled  into 
Ohio,  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  other  parts;  but  as 


280  MEMOIR  OF 

soon  as  ever  he  felt  tliat  his  own  and  his  wife's 
health  were  sufficiently  restored,  he  lost  no  time  in 
returning  to  his  sphere  of  labour, — not  like  an  un- 
willing schoolboy,  shrinking  from  a  distasteful  task, 
thouQfh  he  well  knew  the  trials  that  awaited  him 
there,  but  with  all  the  ardour  of  a  heart  that  loved 
the  country,  the  people,  and  the  work. 

The  following  letter  makes  reference  to  one  of 
the  privileges  connected  with  such  missionary  tours 
in  a  Christian  land,  viz.  the  forming  the  acquaintance 
of  many  of  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  who  would 
have  otherwise  been  unknown,  and  thus  extending 
Christian  sympathies  and  friendships  :  — 

To  Mrs.  Kose. 

Orphan  Asylwn,  Cape  P almas, 
June  3,  1856. 
Dear  Mrs.  Rose, 
It  is  with  much  pleasure  that  I,  a  second  time,  peruse 
your  letter  of  the  23rd  of  November,  received  a  few  days 
since.     I  cannot  feel  a  stranger  to  one  who  thus  writes 
with  Christian  sympathy,  and  in  the  spirit  of  our  blessed 
Saviour :  a  blessed   and  never-failing  bond  unites  God's 
people.     Though  we  know  this,  yet  how  joyous  to  realise 
it !  to  feel  the  bond,  and,  by  tokens  unmistakable,  feel  we 
are  children  of  one  Father,  partakers  of  one  Spirit,  inhe- 
itors  of  one  home  !     In  my  missionary  tour  when  last  in 
America,  this  was  one  of  the  sources  of  thanksgiving,  that 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  281 

here  and  there  and  everywhere  I  made  the  acquaintance  of 
God's  dear  children ;  and  from  thenceforth  I  felt  them  to 
be,  not  strangers,  but  brothers  and  sisters,  fathers  and 
mothers.  Blessed  tie  !  and  wonderful  proof  of  the  mighty 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  However  isolated  we  may  feel, 
either  in  a  far-off  land  or  surrounded  by  those  with  w^hose 
views  we  may  not  be  able  fully  to  sympathise,  and  when 
some  feeling  of  loneliness  comes  over  us,  it  is  sweet  to  think 
of  the  communion  of  saints,  and  the  invisible  bond  of  sacred 
and  unfailing  love  that  unites  us  to  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands: yea  more,  unites  us  to  the  loved  ones  who  have  left 
us  for  the  better  land,  to  the  saints  of  all  ages,  to  Jesus,  to 
angels,  to  the  heavenly  hosts,  and  our  Father,  God.  We 
cannot  be  alone ;  for  w^e  walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight. 

They  sailed  from  Baltimore  on  the  3rd  of  No- 
vember, and  landed  at  Cape  Palmas  in  January, 
1861. 

During  the  spring  of  the  year  1859  Golden 
Hoffman  was  engaged  in  inaugurating  an  institution 
which  had  for  some  time  past  engaged  his  benevolent 
heart,  and  which  he  was  at  length  enabled  success- 
fully to  originate  —  an  hospital  for  the  sick;  natives, 
colonists,  and  sailors  alike  ;  the  foundation-stone  of 
which  was  laid  on  the  24th  of  April,  1859,  by  the 
name  of  St.  Mark's  Hospital,  Harper,  Cape  Palmas. 
The  originating  of  this  scheme  cost  him  much  labour 
and  anxiety,  and  during  his  visit  to  England  and 
America  its  interests  were  uppermost  in  his  thoughts. 


282  MEMOIR  OF 

and  he  availed  himself  of  the  opportunities  which 
his  visiting  among  Christian  friends  afforded  of  rais- 
ing donations  for  the  building  and  subscriptions  for 
its  support. 

The  following  will  furnish  a  brief  summary  of 
the  proceedings  which  took  place  at  the  laying  of 
the  foundation-stone :  — 

According  to  previous  notice,  the  citizens  of  Harper 
and  vicinity  assembled  at  the  Orphan  Asylum,  the 
residence  of  the  Rev.  C.  C.  Hoffman,  on  Easter  Monday 
morning,  April  24:th,  to  participate  in  the  solemnities 
appointed  for  the  occasion.  At  an  early  hour  the  school- 
room was  well-nigh  filled  with  the  leading  and  most 
respectable  personages  of  the  community,  both  male  and 
female.  Among  those  present  were  the  Hon.  Joseph  T. 
Gibson,  Superintendent  of  the  County;  Hon.  Judge 
Drayton;  Rev.  B.  R.  Wilson,  of  the  Methodist  Mission; 
Dr.  McNally,  a  visitor  from  Bonny ;  Senator  Fuller ; 
Gen.  Wood,  and  others. 

The  services  of  the  occasion  were  conducted  by  the 
Rev.  J.  Rambo,  and  were  as  follows  :  — 

1st.     The  ll5th  hymn  was  sung. 

2nd.  The  25th  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  from  the  31st 
verse,  was  read. 

The  Rev.  Alex.  Crummell  then  delivered  an  address 
upon  the  object  which  had  called  them  together. 

The  91st  Psalm  of  the  Selection  was  then  sung  and 
a  procession  was  formed  on  the  ground  adjacent  to  the 
Asylum,   and   the    whole    company  marched    to  the   site 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFF^IAN.  283 

of  the  Hospital,  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  S.  B.  DeLyon. 
After  singing  the  102nd  Selection,  the  Rev.  C.  C.  Hoffman 
introduced  the  Hon.  Judge  Drayton,  who  addressed  the 
audience,  and  was  followed  by  the  Rev.  B.  R.  Wilson. 
The  Corner-stone  was  laid  by  the  Rev.  C.  C.  Hoffman, 
who  read  the  following  paper : 

A  Paper  read  at  the  laying  of  the  Corner  Stone  of  St. 
3farJcs  Hospital,  Cape  Palnvas,  on  St.  Mark's  Day, 
April  24:th,  1859. 

The  thought  of  establishing  this  Institution  first 
occurred  to  the  Rector,  Easter  Day,  April  12th,  1857. 
He  consulted  a  few  gentlemen  on  the  subject,  who 
regarded  the  plan  with  favour ;  particularly  Dr.  Fletcher, 
who  offered  his  professional  services  gratuitously ;  and  he 
also  expressed  in  writing  the  great  need  of  such  an  Insti- 
tution :  which  document  was  sent  to  the  United  States, 
with  a  private  appeal  for  aid,  but  without  success. 

The  purpose,  how^ever,  was  not  given  up,  and  a  room 
was  set  apart  in  the  gardener's  house,  belonging  to  the 
Orphan  Asylum,  for  the  sick.  In  this  room  care  was 
taken  of  an  old  man,  Charles  Scotland,  who  after  experi- 
encing our  care  for  about  six  months,  died  with  a  good 
hope  of  eternal  life. 

His  place  was  filled  by  James  Louder,  who  also  found 
a  home  in  the  Hospital  room  for  some  months,  till  he  was 
called  to  the  heavenly  one. 

His  place  was  vacated  for  another,  who  still  occupies 
the  room. 

The  design  of  erecting  a  building  was  stiU  cherished. 


284  MEMOIR  OF 

and  on  tlie  evening  of  the  6tli  of  August,  1858,  the 
following  gentlemen  were  invited  to  the  residence  of  the 
Rev.  C.  C.  Hoffman  to  consider  the  matter,  viz.  —  Rev. 
A.  Crummel,  D.  R.  Fletcher,  M.D.,  Rev.  G.  W.  Gibson, 
Hon.  J.  T.  Gibson.  John  Marshall  and  S.  B.  DeLyon,  M.D. 
Captain  J.  B.  Walker  was  also  present. 

The  necessity  for  such  an  Institution  was  set  forth, 
and  resolutions  made  for  its  immediate  commencement. 
The  object  was  one  that  at  once  commended  itself  to  all 
present ;  all  were  ready  to  aid,  and  from  those  present  the 
sum  of  one  hundred  and  seventy  dollars  was  immediately 
subscribed. 

Subsequent  meetings  were  held,  at  which  the  location 
was  determined  upon;  plans  of  the  building  were  presented; 
constitution  and  bye -laws  were  drawn  up,  and  an  appeal 
published  in  its  behalf. 

^  ^t*  ^t*  "kl*  *l^ 

'T*  "T^  •T*  '1^  ^ 

The  building  was  finished  and  opened  in  April, 
1862.  After  two  years,  the  following  statistics  of 
its  progress  were  presented  at  the  annual  meeting : — 

With  the  exception  of  a  grant  from  the  Liberian 
Legislature  of  three  hundred  dollars  a-year,  it  has  been 
built,  and  is  still  supported  by  voluntary  contributions.  It 
has  been  erected  at  the  cost  of  about  six  thousand  dollars. 
This  sum  has  been  contributed  by  friends  in  America, 
England,  and  in  Liberia,  and  by  seamen  visiting  the  port. 
We  have  never  been  in  debt,  but  have  always  been  able 
to  pay  all  demands  against  us. 

Since  the  commencement  of  our  Hos  ital  we  have  had 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  285 

45  patients.  Of  these,  20  have  been  colonists,  10  natives, 
9  seamen  ;  30  were  men,  10  women,  and  5  children  ;  16 
have  died,  25  have  been  dismissed,  relieved  or  cured ;  4 
are  now  occuppng  the  building. 

Though  the  number  of  patients  has  not  been  large,  yet 
it  is  increasing  as  the  Institution  becomes  known.  And, 
through  God's  help,  we  have  accomplished  that  which  we 
proposed  seven  years  ago,  namely,  the  erection  of  a  house 
for  the  sick  and  suffering,  v,diere  they  may  receive  help 
and  comfort,  both  for  body  and  soul.  We  have  a  kind 
Christian  lady  as  the  matron,  and  the  colonial  physician  is 
the  surgeon  and  physician  of  the  Institution. 

We  are  now  in  a  position  to  manifest  the  love  of 
Christ  to  the  sick  and  suffering,  and  to  Colonuts,  Natives, 
and  Seamen,  stretch  out  the  hand  of  mercy. 

We  may  this  day  lift  our  hearts  in  gratitude  and  say, 
•'  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us.' 

Golden  Hoffman  now  resumed  his  ordinary  avo- 
cations at  Cape  Palmas,  which  were  sometimes  inter- 
rupted by  attacks  of  illness,  and  sometimes  diversi- 
fied by  missionary  tours  into  the  interior  of  the 
country.  Of  one  of  these  he  gives  a  brief  summary 
in  the  following  letter  to  his  sister :  — 

To  Mrs.  Pattison. 

Cape  Palmas,  IQth  May,  1862. 
Dearest  Marie, 
I  can  only  write  a  few  lines  to  say  I  am  well.     I  have 
just  returned  from  a  journey  of  seventy -five  miles  in  the 


286  MEMOIR  OF 

bush.     Walking  eight  days,   preached  thirty-one  times, 
addressed  1650  natives  —  a  most  interesting  time. 

The  following  extracts  from  his  journal  will  give 
further  particulars  of  this  missionary  tour :  — 

JOURNAL. 

May  Qth,  1862. — This  morning,  though  not  feeling 
very  strong,  started  on  a  missionary  tour,  designing  to  go, 
if  God  enabled  me,  over  the  missionary  district  recently 
assigned  me.  Mr.  Harris  was  to  be  my  companion,  and 
I  appointed  several  of  the  catechists  to  meet  me  at  different 
points  on  the  route. 

We  left  Cape  Palmas  at  half-past  six,  and  took  a 
canoe  at  the  head  of  Sheppard  Lake,  where  we  were 
happy  to  be  joined  by  the  Rev.  T.  Thompson,  on  his  way 
to  Cavalla.  We  stopped  at  Spring  Hill,  which  we  found 
well  cultivated  and  looking  beautiful.  Mr.  Farr  was 
ready  for  us ;  we  examined  his  scholars  and  had  prayer  ; 
he  and  his  scholars  accompanied  us  to  the  three  half- 
Graway  towns.  Messrs  Thompson  and  Harris  took  one, 
Mr.  Farr  and  myself  another,  and  we  all  met  in  the  third. 
In  one  of  the  towns  where  we  met,  an  old  doctor-woman 
had  for  twenty  years  deceived  the  people.  At  another 
we  followed  hard  on  the  feet  of  the  devil,  for  the  young 
men  had  just  come  from  offering  him  a  sacrifice,  to  induce 
the  father  of  lies  to  send  speedily  home  from  sea  their 
relations.  We  preached  sometimes  in  huts,  and  some- 
times in  the  open  air.  The  word  seemed  to  be  A\ith 
power. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  287 

PERIBO. 

Thursday,  May  8tJi. — Rose  in  health  and  with  a  glad 
heart  this  morning.  Took  a  hasty  breakfast,  and  were 
on  our  way  to  Peribo  at  six.  Two  native  men  had  come 
from  the  Cape  to  carry  our  luggage.  We  left  the  sea-side 
and  crossed  a  meadow  for  about  three  and  a  half  miles 
to  Graway.  Our  '  friend  in  need,'  Hadi,  was  waiting 
with  a  canoe  to  take  us  over  to  Hanhte  Lu,  where  we 
were  joined  by  Mr.  Bayard.  We  did  not  reach  our 
destination  till  a  quarter  to  eleven.  The  people  received 
us  kindly,  and  we  had  interesting  conversations  with 
groups  of  people  under  the  shed  in  the  midst  of  the  town. 

Having  rested  a  little,  we  called  the  people  at  three 
o'clock.  About  fifty  gathered,  when  I  addressed  them, 
followed  by  Mr.  Harris,  and  Mr.  Farr  offered  up  prayer. 
An  attentive  audience. 

At  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  had  a  second 
service  ;  about  seventy-five  persons  gathered  about  us,  who 
seemed  much  interested. 

I  missed  a  comfortable  room  and  bed,  and  lay  down 
in  a  native  hut  on  a  blanket,  with  my  travelling-bag  for 
a  pillow.  Rose  a  little  stiff  but  well,  took  a  hasty  break- 
fest;  left  at  seven  o'clock  for  Barake.  Before  we  started, 
however,  a  man  called  us  to  get  his  gree-grees  ;  he  had  no 
longer  faith  in  them,  and  begged  us  to  take  them  away. 

Sunday,  11th. —  Sunday  among  the  heathen  I  No 
sound  of  church -going  bell ;  no  rest ;  men  and  women 
going  to  their  accustomed  work.  The  same  weary  train 
of  thought,  the  same  routine  of  business,  work  or  wicked- 
ness.    Oh,  if  one  would  learn  to  prize  the  Sabbath,   let 


288  MEMOIR  OF 

him  £ro  where  it  is  unknown,  and  he  w^ill  be  led  to  praise 
God  for  its  appointment. 

But  we  four  Christians  had  a  Sabbath,  even  in  this 
heathen  town.  To  our  morning  prayers  came  a  number 
of  natives.  We  sang,  I  read  and  expounded  the  epistle 
and  gospel  of  the  day,  and  we  knelt  in  prayer.  We  rose 
strengthened.  After  service  at  half-past  twelve  we  went 
to  Weteke,  ten  minutes'  walk  from  Soreke.  We  sang  as 
we  went  the  Lord's  songs  in  a  strange  land, —  but  His 
land.  We  sang,  '  Guide  me,  0  Thou  great  Jehovah,' 
the  '  Venite,'  and  '  Jubilate;'  we  felt  at  home  in  Nature's 
glorious  temple.  We  were  Christ's  representatives  taking 
possession  of  the  land  for  Him ;  we  were  God's  children 
shouting  His  praise  in  one  of  the  rooms  of  His  glorious 
house  ;  going  forth  to  open  its  windows,  and  let  in  the 
beautiful  light  of  truth. 

Thus  we  reached  the  town  of  Nyinaworeke,  a  small 
town  with  few  people.  They  were  gathered  ;  Harris  and 
myself  spoke.  Bedell  offered  prayer. 

At  four  P.M.  we  returned  to  Soreke,  and  at  eight  we 
had  an  evening  service,  and  our  audience  was  large  ;  about 
175.  Thus  closed  our  Sabbath  services,  and  we  believe 
His  word  was  not  spoken  in  vain,  neither  will  it  return  to 
Him  void. 

The  above  will  serve  as  an  illustration  of  his 
earlier  missionary  tours  in  the  country  neighbouring 
on  the  coast,  and  which  were  a  prelude  to  those 
more  frequent  and  longer  inland  journeys,  in  the 
prosecution  of  which  he  spent  the  two  last  years  of 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  289 

his  life,  making  proclamation  of  Grod's  word  to  igno- 
rant tribes  of  natives  who  had  never  heard  it  before. 

Another  brief  visit  to  England,  in  the  year  1863, 
was  the  last  time  he  left  Africa;  and  after  remaining 
here  a  few  months  he  hastened  back  to  his  sphere  of 
duty,  leaving  his  wife  and  child  behind  him,  further 
to  recruit. 

Once  more  he  paid  me  a  visit  for  some  days — a 
visit  engraven  upon  my  memory,  as  one  of  those 
happy  seasons  which  seldom  occur  in  life,  and  the 
memory  of  which,  though  now  tinged  with  sorrow, 
has  left  an  abiding  savour  upon  my  mind,  which  can 
never  be  effaced.  WTien  parting  with  him,  I  had  a 
presentiment  that  it  was  for  the  last  time  in  this 
world ;  and  that,  not  merely  from  the  dangerous  na- 
ture of  the  climate  in  which  he  dwelt,  but  from  the 
heavenly  tone  of  his  mind,  the  surprising  sweetness 
of  his  spirit,  and  the  earnest  fervour  which  shone  so 
brightly  in  him,  and  seemed  to  fit  him  rather  for 
heaven  than  earth.  He  was  now  a  grown  Christian ; 
one  who  had  come  '  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the 
measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ,'  and 
who,  '  speaking  the  truth  in  love,'  had  '  grown  up 
into  Him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head,  even 
Christ.' 

There  was  in  him  a  sweetness  of  disposition,  ear- 
nestness  of  spirit,  and  holiness   of  heart  and  life, 

u 


290  MEMOIR  OF 

wliicli  shone  out  so  brightly  that  no  one  could  fail 
to  see  and  admire  it ;  and  even  strangers,  who  had 
no  previous  knowledge  of  him,  when  he  was  their 
guest  for  a  short  time,  were  reminded  of  the  Scrip- 
ture, and  disposed  to  apply  it  figuratively,  —  *  Be 
not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers,  for  thereby  some 
have  entertained  angels  unawares.' 

The  forebodings  in  which  I  indulged  were  only  too 
speedily  fulfilled  after  his  return  to  Africa,  though 
doubtless  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  '  who  giveth 
not  account  of  any  of  His  matters,'  will  vindicate 
His  wisdom  and  love  in  this  mysterious  dispen- 
sation. 


C.  COLDEX  HOFFMAN.  291 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

1863  —  1865. 

ORIGIN    or    THE    BOHLEK   MISSION  —  INLAND    MISSIONAEY   TOURS 

HOME    FOR   THE    BLIND. 

The  West  African  mission  lias  ever  been  the  cherished 
object  of  affection  to  the  most  earnest  members  of 
the  American  Episcopal  Church.  It  may  be  called 
the  offspring  of  their  liveliest  faith  and  most  fervent 
love,  whilst  it  has  been  looked  upon  with  suspicion, 
or  treated  with  neglect  by  those  whose  religion  has 
been  of  a  lower  standard.  The  fact  is,  so  many  and 
great  have  been  its  trials,  that  the  faith  of  some 
has  not  been  able  to  rise  to  the  level  of  its  require- 
ments, whilst  the  love  of  many  has  waxed  cold. 

But  there  have  always  been  some  who  have 
contributed  to  its  support,  either  by  stepping  for- 
ward to  fill  the  vacancies  which  sickness  and  death 
have  caused  from  time  to  time,  or  by  rendering  it 
pecuniary  aid,  and  strengthening  the  hands  of  those 


292  MEMOIR  OF 

who  were  engaged  in  the  work  by  their  fervent 
prayers. 

Prominent  amongst  these  was  the  late  Mrs. 
Bohlen  of  Philadelphia,  who  gave  utterance  on  her 
deathbed,  without  the  formality  of  a  testamentary 
bequest,  to  a  desire,  which  her  children  affection- 
ately carried  out  after  her  decease,  and  which  re- 
sulted in  their  giving  the  sum  of  twenty-five  thousand 
dollars  to  the  Foreign  Committee  for  the  purpose 
of  opening  and  maintaining  a  new  station  in  the 
interior  of  Africa. 

Hitherto  the  mission  had  been  chiefly  confined 
to  the  coast,  the  unhealthy  character  of  which  had 
been  already  tested  by  experience  sufficiently  pain- 
ful ;  whereas  there  was  reason  to  believe,  that  a 
better  climate  was  to  be  found  in  the  interior,  where 
the  land  rises,  and  the  atmosphere  is  cooler. 

Another  consideration  prompted  an  invasion  of 
the  interior — the  genius  of  missionary  enterprise  is 
essentially  aggressive  and  expansive :  it  is  a  waging 
of  war  upon  the  kingdom  of  Satan  and  the  powers 
of  darkness,  in  order  that  the  kingdoms  of  this  world 
may  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  His 
Christ,  and  thus  the  heathen  be  transferred  over  to 
Him  for  His  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  His  possession. 

Now,  to  carry  out  this  great  object,  expansion  is 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  293 

essential,  and  the  Foreign  Committee  had  for  some 
time  past  been  indulging  in  desires  very  similar  to 
those  which  stirred  the  heart  of  the  Apostle  Paul, 
when  writing  to  the  Corinthian  Church ;  he  thus 
expressed  himself :  *  having  hope,  when  your  faith 
is  increased,  that  we  shall  be  enlarged  by  you 
according  to  our  rule,  abundantly  to  preach  the 
gospel  in  the  regions  beyond.'  \Mien  the  noble  gift 
of  the  Bohlen  family  was  announced  in  the  year 
1857,  this  desire  to  be  *  abundantly  enlarged'  was 
realized,  and  the  Foreign  Committee  resolved  at 
once  *  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  regions  beyond,' 
in  the  interior  of  Africa,  which  had  never  yet  been 
visited  by  the  missionary. 

Bishop  Payne  acted  as  the  pioneer  in  the  wil- 
derness on  this  occasion ;  the  district  selected  as 
most  suitable  for  the  purpose  was  the  Cavalla  river, 
and  on  the  29th  of  March,  1857,  he  proceeded  forth, 
on  a  tour  of  investigation,  in  order  to  select  the 
most  suitable  spot  for  a  new  mission  station.  He 
ascended  with  some  difficulty  the  rapid  river,  hold- 
ing intercourse  with  the  native  tribes  on  the  banks, 
of  which  the  following  extract  from  his  journal  may 
serve  as  an  illustration  : — 

King  Damo's  Reception. 
It  was  in  Sake,  King  Damo's  town,  at  the  foot  of 


294  MEMOIR  OF 

Mount  Gero,  that  we  were  introduced,  about  five  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon. 

We  were  instantly  surrounded  by  a  tumultuous  crowd, 
and  in  it  was  a  brother  of  King  Damo's ;  he  was  a  short, 
vain -glorious  little  man,  now  strongly  under  the  influence 
of  palm-wine.  He  informed  us  that  Damo  was  still  on 
his  farm,  but  that  he  was  in  all  respects  his  representative. 
He  then  led  me  to  the  king's  house,  and  ordered  the 
drums  to  be  beaten  and  the  women  to  dance  in  honour  of 
our  arrival. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  king  himself  arrived.  I 
had  heard  much  of  this  person  ;  how  that  by  deeds  of 
enterprise,  boldness,  and  blood,  he  had  made  himself  a 
fearful  name  through  all  this  region. 

His  appearance  agreed  well  with  his  antecedents. 
Below  the  middle  stature,  there  was  character  manifest  in 
every  feature  and  movement ;  on  his  finely  formed  head 
there  was  a  fur  hat,  with  several  tigers'  teeth  fastened 
around  the  forehead,  and  some  potent  gree-grees.  A  large 
gree-gree  was  also  suspended  around  his  neck  A  hand- 
some shirt  and  cloth  completed  his  dress,  while  a 
musket  and  sword  which  he  grasped  as  if  he  never  liked 
to  dispense  with  them  made  up  the  picture  of  the  savage 
heathen  chieftain. 

Towards  me  his  manner  was  courteous,  mild,  com- 
municative ;  but  to  all  around  it  was  magisterial  and 
haughty. 

Very  soon  he  commanded  the  drums  to  be  beaten  with 
increased  spirit,  and  women  with  boys  to  join  in  the 
dance,  while  he,  with  a  trumpeter  by  his  side  to  repeat  or 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  295 

sing  over  his  words,  narrated  his  ovm.  exploits,  and  his 
present  honour  in  having  so  distinguished  a  visitor. 

When  we  had  been  refreshed  by  food,  and  the  tumult 
had  somewhat  abated,  we  asked  Damo  to  assemble  his 
people  for  religious  service.  This  he  did  at  once,  taking 
his  seat  in  their  midst,  and  expressing  assent  as  we 
preached. 

Leaving  this  hospitable  king,  Bishop  Payne 
proceeded  a  few  miles  further  up  the  river,  where  he 
came  to  the  Falls  of  Cavalla,  after  which  the  coun- 
try rises  considerably,  and  he  soon  arrived  at  the 
place  of  his  destination  about  seventy  miles  inland 
from  the  the  coast,  called 

NiTIE  Lu. 

After  a  walk  of  an  hour  and  a  half,  along  a  path 
covered  with  grass,  or  leading  though  thick  forests  and 
undergrowth,  at  about  three  o'clock,  we  were  on  the 
summit  of  Nitie  Lu.  It  was  no  easy  matter  to  reach 
this,  for  the  hill  must  be  at  least  300  feet  high,  and 
the  ascent  was  slippery  and  difficult.  But  the  panorama 
from  the  top  of  the  hill  repaid  a  thousand-fold  the  trouble 
of  getting  to  it.  Two  miles  south  tower  up,  Panh  and 
Gero  with  their  spurs  and  numerous  offshoots,  whilst 
east,  west  and  north,  in  whatever  direction  one  turns  as 
far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  hill  peeps  over  hill,  and  moun- 
tain over  mountain,  in  every  variety  of  size  and  shape, 
and  at  every  point,  whether  on  hill,  mountain,  valley  or 
plain,  cultivated  fields,  or  palmy  groves,  or  dense  forests, 


296  MEMOIR  OF 

stand  out  to  view,  clothed  in  the  same  ricli  emerald  dress. 
It  is  a  glorious  mountain,  and  the  whole  region  beautiful 
as  the  garden  of  the  Lord, 

Along  the  northern  base  of  the  mountain  are  the  first 
rapids  of  the  Cavalla  river.  Just  above  the  rapids  the 
river  spreads  itself  out  three-quarters  of  a  mile,  and 
dividing  into  numerous  channels,  comes  pouring  and 
foaming  through  islands  and  inlets,  ever  verdant,  in 
indescribable  beauty. 

Such  was  the  sublime  character  of  the  scenery  of 
Nitie  Lu,  where 

'  Every  prospect  pleases, 
And  only  man  is  vile  ;' 

and  where,  for  the  first  time  since  the  world  began, 
an  embassy  of  divine  love  had  visited  those  barbarous 
tribes,  to  open  negotiations  on  behalf  of  the  Most 
High  Grod  and  His  Son  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  to 
convey  to  them  the  priceless  blessings  of  the  gospel 
of  the  grace  of  God. 

Nitie  Lu  is  the  capital  of  the  Webo  tribe,  a  po- 
pulous race  occupying  the  surrounding  country ;  and 
here  Bishop  Payne,  without  loss  of  time,  commenced 
a  Mission,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of '  the  Bohlen 
Station,'  and  left  behind  him  a  native  catechist  to 
begin  breaking  up  the  fallow  ground.  This  station 
was  afterwards  occupied  by  the  Eev.  Mr.  Messenger 
and  Mr.  Auer»  and   their  wives :   but  into   farther 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  297 

details  I  cannot  enter.  These  preliminary  remarks 
have  been  introduced  chiefly  with  a  view  of  illus- 
trating the  sphere  of  Golden  Hoffman's  last  labours, 
which  were  to  a  considerable  extent  in  connexion 
with  Bohlen  Station  and  the  intermediate  country. 

-  Eeturning  to  Africa  in  the  month  of  December, 
1863,  he  devoted  himself,  much  more  than  ever,  to 
itinerating  evangelistic  labours,  and  underwent  such 
fatigue  and  exposure  as  no  white  man,  perhaps,  ever 
endured  before  in  that  climate.  It  may  be  that  he 
acted  imprudently  at  times,  but  the  ardour  of  his 
spirit  seemed  to  give  him  no  rest,  and  to  prompt 
him  to  unceasing  efforts ;  whilst  his  consuming  zeal 
was  never  satisfied  but  when  he  was  proclaiming  the 
glad  tidings  of  a  Saviour's  love  to  the  benighted 
tribes  of  the  interior. 

The  following  letters  and  journal  will  give  a 
graphic  description  of  one  of  his  earliest  pedestrian 
tours  to  Bohlen  and  the  interior:  — 

To  Miss  Elwin. 

Bohlen  Station,  Weho  Country. 
Dear  Miss  Elwin, 
It  is  certainly  a  great  while  since  I  have  written  to 
you.  *  *  ^  \  am  only  on  a  visit  here,  and  have  not 
yet  taken  up  my  residence.  In  fact,  I  know  not  whether 
I  xA-ill  at  all.  As  I  drew  away  from  the  Cape,  the  Lord 
seemed  to  tighten  the  cords  that  hound  me,  and  I  am 


298  MEMOIR  OF 

content :  the  will  of  the  Lord  he  done.  Only  when  I  cast 
my  eyes  from  my  open  window  and  look  on  a  scene  of 
surpassing  beauty,  hill  and  valley  clothed  with  richest 
verdure,  and  remember  that  for  thousands  of  miles  the 
people  sit  in  darlmess,  no  ray  of  light  gleams  in  their  habi- 
tations and  abodes  of  cruelty,  my  heart  is  sad,  and  I  can- 
not but  cry, — 'Lord,  here  am  I;  send  me.'  But  the 
Lord  may  have,  for  this  most  blessed  work,  better  la- 
bourers than  myself,  for  whom  He  reserves  it ;  and  I  am 
content  to  say  again, — *  Thy  will,  0  God,  be  done  I' 

Last  Sunday  I  held  Communion  here.  We  were  just 
twelve  :  all  were  black  but  myself.  The  Lord  leaves  not 
Himself  without  witness. 

Tuesday  Morning.  —  I  baptized  a  very  interesting 
young  man,  who  had  been  here  for  some  years  :  he  is  the 
son  of  one  of  the  chiefs. 

To-morrow  I  expect  to  celebrate  the  Communion  at 
Tebo,  a  station  on  the  Cavalla  river,  where  we  have  five 
Christians ;  and  two  days  after  at  Gitetabo,  where  we  have 
another  little  company. 

The  Bishop  has  given  me  charge  of  all  these  interior 
stations,  and  the  Lord  gives  me  grace  to  visit  and  minister 
to  them. 

To  Bishop  Payne. 

Bolilen  Station^ 
Saturday,  July  2>0tli,  1864:. 
Dear  Bishop, 
Certainly  by  the  good  hand  of  the  Lord  we  are  here 
to-day  I     We  give  Him  thanks  for  His  goodness  towards 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  299 

US ;  He  has  given  us  strength  of  body  for  the  severe 
travelling,  j)rotected  us  from  accident,  blessed  us  with 
health,  opened  the  hearts  of  people  to  receive  us  and  guide 
us  in  the  crooked  paths  of  the  bush  country,  and  utterance 
to  preach  the  blessed  gospel  in  the  towns,  and  to  sow  the 
seed  of  life  eternal,  wherever  we  have  been.  The  weather 
too  has  been  extremely  favourable,  neither  sun  nor  rain, 
scarcely  sufficient  to  make  it  necessary  for  me  to  raise  my 
umbrella. 

Our  course  from  Rocktown  has  been  for  the  most  of 
the  way  N.E.  by  compass,  except  from  Borobo  to  Plibo, 
when  we  went  east,  and  from  Gadebo  to  Webo,  which  is 
also  east. 

We  left  Cape  Palmas  on  the  afternoon  of  Tuesday 
26th,  for  Eocktown,  where  I  baptized  a  school-boy,  and 
administered  the  Communion,  as  I  believe  I  wrote  you. 
On  \Yednesday  at  half-past  nine  we  went  to  Soreke.  The 
king  (Bodia)  received  us  kindly ;  while  we  were  eating 
John  Farr  arrived ;  I  was  glad  to  see  him,  as  he  was  to 
accompany  us  to  Webo.  In  the  evening  about  twenty 
persons  assembled  in  the  Bodia's  house,  to  whom  we  spoke 
for  about  an  hour.  They  listened  with  attention.  The 
Bodia  gave  us  a  small  damp  house  to  sleep  in :  I  felt 
unwell  in  the  morning,  but  my  bad  feelings  passed  off  as 
the  day  advanced. 

We  left  the  next  day  about  seven  o'clock  for  Yida- 
wudebo.  We  reached  Borobo  at  nine,  and  spoke  in  two 
towns  to  the  people  who  gathered  to  see  us.  From  thence 
we  went  to  Plibo  ;  in  this  country  we  also  preached  in 
two  towns,  and  were  kindly  received  at  both  places. 


300  MEMOIR  OF 

About  sunset  we  reached  Sedi  in  Yidawudebo ;  the 
walk  had  been  long  and  we  were  very  tired,  but  after 
speaking  to  the  people  we  still  went  on  to  the  large  town, 
where  we  had  to  sleep,  and  we  were  Idndly  received.  We 
met  the  people  in  the  evening,  and  addressed  about  one  hun- 
dred persons.  They  gave  good  attention  to  the  word  sjDoken. 
This  place  is  not  so  far,  but  it  may  be  reached  in  one  day 
from  Cape  Palmas.  A  man  arrived  just  before  us,  who 
had  left  the  Cape  in  the  morning. 

Friday,  29 f A. — We  left  about  seven  o'clock,  after 
taking  some  coffee  and  addressing  the  people  assembled 
to  see  us,  and  after  an  hour's  walk  arrived  at  Wotte, 
another  of  the  Yidawudebo' s  towns.  We  addressed  about 
fifty  persons  in  the  large  town  of  the  head-man.  The 
road  was  exceedingly  bad,  over  high  hills,  and  through 
streams.  We  forded  the  Bonh  river,  and  soon  arrived  in 
the  Nyao  country. 

The  first  town  we  reached  was  Bare,  where  a  man 
Idndly  invited  us  to  partake  of  some  corn,  nicely  boiled. 
This  was  the  more  thankfully  received  because  we  had 
taken  no  breakfast. 

We  spoke  to  about  thirty  persons,  chiefly  women, 
(the  men  had  gone  to  their  farms),  and  so  went  on  our 
way  to  Wulede,  where  we  had  the  opportunity  of  speaking 
again.  We  remained  but  a  short  time,  and  went  on  to 
the  large  town  of  the  Nyao  tribe,  called  Tiweoranh  ;  here 
about  fifty  persons  were  assembled,  talking  a  palaver. 
They  were  about  giving  a  man  sassa-wood.  After  resting 
a  while,  I  asked  permission  to  speak ;  it  was  kindly 
granted,  and  for  half-an-hour  I  told  them  of  the  way  of 


" 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  301 

salvation  by  Jesus  Christ :  at  the  conckision  I  pleaded  for 
the  poor  man,  and  urged  briefly  various  reasons  why  they 
should  spare  him.  One  of  the  chief  men  left  the  palaver 
and  gave  us  two  men  to  guide  us  on  the  way.  We  crossed 
two  small  streams,  Hiddo  and  Pade.  After  passing  the 
latter  we  reached  Taditwi,  a  town  in  Biabo  :  here  we 
spoke,  and  passed  on  to  Ware,  which  we  reached  about 
five  P.M.  We  were  too  tired  to  go  further.  Our  ar- 
rival was  announced  with  shouts  and  the  beating  of  the 
town  drum.  The  women  and  children,  who  never  before 
had  seen  a  white  man,  crowded  about  me,  and  completely 
encircled  me.  I  sat  down  and  told  them  of  the  object  of 
my  coming  ;  and  as  supper  was  long  in  preparing,  I  told 
them  of  some  things  in  the  Bible  —  the  creation  and  the 
fall.  In  the  evening  about  one  hundred  persons  assem- 
bled, with  whom  we  spent  near  two  hours ;  John  spoke 
twice,  David  once,  and  I  once. 

The  next  morning  it  was  mth  difficulty  that  I  could 
leave ;  they  wanted  to  kill  a  sheep  for  us,  and  have  us 
spend  a  few  days  with  them.  But  as  I  was  anxious  to 
get  to  Webo,  and  all  their  gifts  would  require  a  suitahle 
return,  I  prepared  to  leave,  which  we  did  about  7  a.m. 
on  Saturday.  The  country  all  about  here  is  very  beau- 
tiful, many  fine  hills  and  streams.  Some  of  the  hills  are  co- 
vered with  rice,  which  the  people  are  now  beginning  to  cut. 

We  soon  passed  the  Muna  river,  running  S.E.  into 
the  Cavalla,  three  or  four  miles  above  Tebo.  We  crossed 
in  a  canoe.  The  Biabo  people  have  a  town  near  its 
mouth,  and  the  Gedibo  people,  who  claim  the  river,  have 
another  at  its  mouth. 


302  MEMOIR  OF 

We  now  entered  Gedibo,  and  soon  arrived  at  a  small 
town  called  Warn,  where  we  spent  half- an -hour  preaching 
to  about  one  hundred  people.  Here,  too,  the  white  man 
had  never  been  seen,  and  because  the  crowd  about  us  was 
great,  five  boys  got  up  a  tree  near  to  see  us,  and  sat  during 
the  time  of  our  speaking. 

It  was  about  noonday,  and  we  turned  to  the  east  and 
took  the  path  to  Webo.  It  would  have  been  almost 
impossible  for  us  to  have  found  our  way  without  a  guide, 
for  the  path  was  much  overgrown,  sometimes  through  rice- 
farms,  and  sometimes  through  the  bed  of  streams.  We 
safely  reached  Webo  at  about  two  o'clock,  where,  refreshed 
with  rest  and  food,  we  had  the  prospect  of  exchanging  a 
mat  and  blanket  for  a  comfortable  bed,  and  a  smoking-hut 
for  a  nice  clean  room.  The  country  is  beautiful,  and  I 
have  seen  no  place  to  surpass  the  loveliness  of  the  situation 
of  Nitie  Lu  and  our  mission  station. 

Sunday,  1  p.m. — A  refreshing  rest,  and  a  refreshing 
day  thus  far.  An  interesting  meeting  this  morning  at  early 
prayers,  but  before  this  had  conversation  with  Stafford, 
and  a  young  man  from  town,  Tawere,  about  baptism.  I 
think  them  both  prepared ;  also  with  Mr.  Thornton,  who 
has  long  been  wishing  to  be  baptized ;  also  with  a  school- 
boy named  Gappe  (James  Bowman),  who  was  a  candidate 
with  Mr.  Auer.  These  four  I  expect  to  baptize  this 
evening.  It  was  after  ten  when  we  went  to  town.  I 
may  say  I  preached  twice  to  the  people,  and  God  gave 
me  utterance.  Farr  also  spoke.  I  visited  from  house 
to  house,  and  partook  of  food  at  two  of  the  houses.  The 
people  were  very  kind. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  303 

I  must  say  briefly,  that  soon  after  my  arrival  yesterday 
I  went  to  town,  met  tlie  head-men  and  gave  them  your 
message  about  the  station,  and  was  glad  to  find  they  had 
before  decided  that  the  station  should  not  be  broken  up  ; 
that  they,  the  Netia  people,  would  go  to  war  before  the 
station  should  be  harmed,  or  the  Christians  I  I  strength- 
ened them  and  gave  them  thanks. 

JOURNAL. 

Tour  to  Webo  and  Gitu. 

Tuesday,  Aug.  2nd,  1864. — Started  from  Bohlen  for 
the  Cavalla  river  at  Eitu  (N.  E.),  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Thornton,  John  Farr,  and  Henry  Colt  for  guide,  (a  man 
from  Nitie  Lu,  whom  I  had  baptized  on  Sunday  previous.) 

We  first  took  a  N.N.E.  course  for  the  Webo  town 
Dubu.  Stopped  at  a  small  town  called  Nysa  Twe  ;  this 
was  to  the  east.  The  head-man  (Kusubwi)  received  us 
kindly,  and  about  fifty  persons  gathered,  to  whom  I  spoke 
briefly  of  the  things  of  God.  We  now  turned  to  the 
S.  E.  for  Dubu ;  this  way  is  long,  but  the  people  said  it 
was  the  best,  as  the  other  road  was  too  bad  to  travel. 
The  best  was  bad  enough ;  what  must  the  worst  have 
been  ? 

After  a  walk  of  about  three  hours  reached  Dubu,  a 
Webo  towTi. 

Brote,  the  head-man,  received  us  most  kindly.  As 
we  were  told  that  the  way  by  the  river  was  bad,  owing 
to  its  lowness,  we  were  advised  to  walk.     I  doubt  if  this 


304  MEMOIR  OF 

was  the  true  reason,  as  we  found  afterwards  the  river  was 
good. 

Brote  presented  me  with  a  fowl,  and  while  waiting  we 
preached  to  about  fifty  persons,  and  afterwards  took  a  walk 
by  the  river  side. 

The  Cavalla  is  here  about  200  yards  wide,  flowing 
from  N.E.  to  S.W.,  the  same  as  below  the  falls  at  Fii. 
From  here  to  the  first  Eitu  towni  the  river  is  wide,  and 
free  from  obstructions ;  five  miles  from  Pati  there  are 
rapids  and  rocks,  and  then  clear,  for  a  day's  voyage  to  the 
upper  falls,  where  there  are  two  or  three  Eitu  townas  which 
are  said  to  be  finer  than  those  at  Fii.  Above  these  falls 
the  river  is  said  to  be  obstructed  with  rapids,  and  there 
are  no  towns  till  you  reach  Panh  country.  The  river 
is  said  to  be  larger  above  the  falls  than  below,  which 
would  make  it  about  200  miles  long ;  and  the  towns, 
also  in  the  Panh  country,  on  it  are  very  numerous.  It 
is  said  to  flow  out  of  a  large  lake,  which  cannot  be  seen 
across  from  its  width. 

From  Dubu  you  hear  the  falls,  which  are  below 
towards  Fii,  at  which  place  the  river  is  much  obstructed ; 
though  a  skilful  canoe-man  may  descend  to  Fii,  yet  not 
without  danger.     From  Dubu,  Eitu  lies  due  north. 

We  went  N.N.E.  to  Tate,  a  small  Webo  town,  of 
which  Bade  is  the  head.  An  old  woman,  by  the  name  of 
Tue,  was  very  attentive  to  our  religious  instructions,  and 
accompanied  us  on  our  way  till  we  crossed  the  river  Di, 
flowing  S.E.,  about  150  yards  wide.  We  passed  on 
through  the  woods  for  a  long  time,  going  N.W.  and  then 
N.E.,   till  we  arrived  about  sundown  at    the  first  Gidu 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  305 

town,  called  Tabwe,  of  which  Tyebe  is  the  head-man. 
Here  we  received  a  kind  and  respectful  reception.  One  of 
the  men,  Nimle,  met  us  on  the  rice-farm,  and  accompanied 
us  to  the  towTi.  He  said  he  loved  me  at  first  sight,  and 
that  I  loved  him  I 

Entering  the  town,  we  seated  ourselves  before  the  door 
of  the  head-man,  and  the  people  gathered  near  us  to  see 
us.  They  were  much  astonished,  as  they  had  never  seen 
a  white  man.  While  they  were  gazing  and  listening  to 
our  words,  a  young  man,  Tabe,  said  to  the  crowd  of 
women,  '  The  strangers  are  tired  and  hungry,  you  had 
better  provide  something  for  them.'  The  women  kindly 
answered,  '  That  will  not  be  hard,'  and  at  once  they  went 
off  to  get  something  for  us.  One  brought  a  bowl  of 
plantains,  another  a  bowl  of  boiled  corn.  Then  a  fowl 
was  presented  us  in  the  name  of  the  head-man,  who  was 
on  his  farm,  and  the  women  got  rice  and  began  to  prepare 
our  supper.  I  was  evidently  an  object  of  astonishment, 
and  one  of  the  men  asked,  '  Can  I  touch  him  ? ' 

I  had  occasion  to  tie  the  strings  of  my  drawers,  and 
they  earnestly  begged  to  see  my  foot,  so  I  made  a  virtue 
of  necessity,  and  feeling  that  to  bathe  my  feet  would 
refresh  me,  I  asked  for  a  basin  of  warm  water,  bathed  my 
feet  and  put  on  a  pair  of  dry  socks,  to  their  admiration 
and  wonder;  afterwards  we  walked  a  little  out  of  the 
town.  The  head-man  we  met  as  he  came  from  his  farm, 
and  he  received  us  with  dignity  and  kindness  ;  he  put  his 
hand  out  to  me  and  said  '  Ku,'  (Spirit,  you  are  welcome). 
A  young  man  now  ran  to  the  farm,  and  brought  us  a  pot 
of  sweet  palm -wine  from  the  tree. 

X 


306  MEMOIR  OF 

After  being  refreshed  with  rest  and  supper,  the  people 
were  called,  and  we  spoke  to  them  of  the  heavenly  Father, 
and  the  way  of  peace  and  pardon  by  the  blood  of  Jesus. 
I  found  it  necessary  to  use  two  interpreters,  as  they  did 
not  understand  the  one  I  had  brought  from  the  beach, 
(Mr.  Farr) ;  so  he  spoke  my  words  to  our  new  Webo 
convert,  Henry  Colt,  and  Henry  spoke  to  the  people. 
After  this  we  were  glad  to  see  the  house  they  had  pro- 
vided for  us  for  sleeping,  and  spreading  my  oil-cloth  and 
blanket  I  prepared  for  sleep.  But  soon  I  was  roused  by 
the  saddest  sounds,  and  I  heard  women  running  about 
the  town,  mourning  and  crying  for  mercy;  and  now 
many  others  joined,  and  the  town  seemed  moved :  but 
above  all  were  the  bitter  cries  of  one  or  two  women ;  an 
old  man  had  died,  and  they  were  mourning  his  departure. 
The  sounds  thus  poured  forth  in  the  night  were  very  sad, 
and  though  they  cried  for  *  mercy,  mercy  ! '  they  knew  not 
from  whom  to  seek  it. 

Wednesday,  2>rd. — We  rose  early,  and  having  eaten 
some  corn  which  an  old  man,  Nimle,  brought  us,  we  left 
about  seven  a.m.  for  the  river.  After  an  hour's  walk  we 
reached  the  Gitu  town  of  Pati,  on  the  river.  Presented 
with  a  fowl  and  rice,  we  ordered  it  to  be  cooked  for  break- 
fast, while  we  should  ascend  the  river.  The  river  here  is 
from  200  to  300  yards  wide,  the  banks  moderately  high, 
with  hills  around  and  in  the  distance.  We  got  a  good 
canoe,  and  ascended  about  five  miles  to  the  rapids  ;  passed 
two  islands  on  our  way.  After  you  pass  the  rapids,  you 
have  again  a  clear  course  to  the  upper  falls,  larger  and 
higher  than  those  at  Fii ;  near  these  upper  falls  is  the 


C.  COLDEX  HOFFMAN.  307 

Gitu  town  of  Gikra.  The  course  of  the  river  continues 
N.E.  For  a  long  distance  above  the  upper  falls  I  was 
told  there  are  no  towns  till  you  reach  the  Panh  country, 
where  there  are  many. 

AYe  returned  from  the  river  to  the  town  about  11 
A.M.,  took  our  breakfast,  and  went  on  our  way  back.  I 
was  suffering  from  a  bad  headache,  but  pushed  on  as  the 
way  was  long.  I  was  obliged  to  stop  and  rest  at  a  town 
about  2  P.M.  Seeing  a  woman  weaving  in  a  house,  I 
asked  if  I  could  rest  in  her  hut.  I  was  kindly  welcomed, 
and  she  allowed  me  to  take  the  large  piece  of  the  bark  of 
a  tree  (used  for  sleeping  on).  On  this  I  spread  my 
blanket,  and  she  kept  the  house  very  quiet  while  I  slept. 
When  I  woke  they  made  me  some  soup,  and  boiled  some 
rice ;  so  that,  somewhat  refreshed,  I  was  able  to  continue 
my  journey.  We  had  not  gone  very  far,  however,  before 
we  lost  our  road,  and  we  went  much  out  of  our  way ;  so 
that  when  we  reached  the  hill  of  Nitie,  it  was  so  dark  that 
we  had  to  feel  our  way.  God  graciously  guided  us,  and 
at  about  eight  o'clock  we  reached  in  safety  the  station, 
having  descended  the  hill  by  the  light  of  torches.  The 
next  day,  Thursday,  we  rested ;  and  on  Friday  the  fifth 
we  turned  our  faces  homeward. 

It  was  half-past  5  a.m.  when  we  left  the  hill  of  Nitie ; 
we  had  an  excellent  guide,  and  he  shortened  our  w^ay  by 
going  across  lots,  and  through  narrow  passes.  We  passed 
Gidibo,  Biabo,  Nao  (a  beautiful  hill  country),  and  arrived 
about  5  p.m.  at  Ware,  in  the  country  of  Yidawurebo. 
Here  we  preached,  took  our  supper,  and  slept.  The 
people  were  very  kind.     The  old  man  of  the  town.  Sure, 


308  MEMOIK  OF 

said  to  me  as  we  sat  before  a  fire  in  the  evening  in  front 
of  his  house,  '  Why  do  you  not  make  a  station  here  ?  It 
is  half-way  between  Webo  and  the  Cape,  and  you  need 
a  resting-place  ;  moreover,'  he  said,  '  here  is  a  hill  over 
against  us,  called  Giero,  I  will  give  for  a  station,  and  we 
will  help  the  school  annually  with  rice.' 

This  offer  seemed  providential,  and  I  trust  God  means 
us  to  occupy  it  for  His  glory. 

There  are  nine  towns  in  the  tribe,  and  the  one  we  were 
in  was  only  three  hours  distant  from  the  Oavalla  river,  on 
which  was  one  of  the  towns,  and  nearly  all  of  them 
between  the  two  points. 

The  next  day,  Saturday  6th,  we  took  an  early  start, 
passing  through  Plibo.  At  the  first  town  we  arrived 
we  found  the  head-man  at  breakfast.  He  immediately 
placed  it  before  us,  and,  thus  providentially  provided  for, 
we  were  enabled  to  hasten  on.  About  3  p.m.  we  stopped 
in  a  rice-farm,  and  roasted  some  ears  of  corn,  and  a  man 
brought  us  some  palm -wine ;  and  thus  strengthened  we 
cached  Soreke  at  about  4,  thence  we  passed  on  to  the  Cape. 

Our  guide,  a  fat  old  man,  gave  out,  and  we  pressed  on 
and  reached  the  Cape  at  sun-down,  while  the  old  man 
came  on  slowly,  and  arrived  about  8  p.m. 

Truly  I  could  take  the  Psalmist's  language  and  say, 
*  He  maketh  my  feet  like  hind's  feet.' 

I  had  walked  in  eleven  days   200  miles,   including 
hree  days  rest  at  Bohlen.     I   was  better    and    stronger 
when  I  arrived  at  Cape  Palmas  than  when  I  started. 

*  What  shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his  benefits 
iiiito  me!' 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  309 

About  this  period  he  seems  to  have  arrived  at 
the  conclusion,  that  the  work  at  Cape  Palmas  had 
reached  that  stage  of  progress  when  it  might  dis- 
pense with  his  presence,  and  that  his  services  were 
more  urgently  required  in  the  interior,  whither  he 
contemplated  the  removal  of  himself  and  family, 
though  at  the  cost  of  much  self-sacrifice. 

In  presenting  his  report,  September  1864,  as 
superintendent  of  the  Cape  Palmas  district,  he  ex- 
presses himself  as  follows  : — 

In  reviemng  the  state  of  all  the  stations  under  his 
care,  the  missionary  has  cause  for  great  thankfulness  and 
encouragement.  The  number  of  baptisms  has  been  un- 
usually large,  the  scholars  seem  more  diligent,  those  in 
charge  of  stations  more  earnest,  and  a  more  serious  spiri 
pervades  the  natives. 

This  view  of  the  district  has  not  only  been  gathered 
by  actual  observation,  but  from  the  ministers  and  cate- 
chists  at  our  district  meetings.  The  gospel  is  regularly 
proclaimed  in  about  twenty  villages,  and  upwards  of 
twenty-five  thousand  people  have  the  opportunity  of 
hearing  it. 

It  is  under  this  state  of  things  that  God  seems  calling 
him  to  a  new  sphere  of  duty.  In  the  latter  part  of  last 
month  the  missionary  made  a  journey  on  foot  to  Bohlen 
station,  about  seventy-five  miles  distant.  A  wide  field  of 
usefulness  opened  before  him,  not  only  among  the  inter- 
mediate  tribes,    but   especially    at   and    around    Bohlen. 


310  MEMOIR  OF 

Thousands  and  tens   of  thousands  who  have  never  heard, 
are  waiting  to  receive  the  gospel. 

To  sound  forth  the  gospel  is  the  spirit  of  true  religion. 
To  minister  to  these,  he  gladly  resigns  the  comforts  of  the 
coast,  and  if  fifteen  years'  experience  has  given  him  any 
aptness  for  the  work,  he  rejoices  in  the  opportunity  of 
making  it  serviceable  in  winning  souls  for  Him  who  loved 
us,  and  gave  Himself  for  us. 

C.  0.  Hoffman. 

Dr.  Anderson,  secretary  of  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  who  from 
his  long  experience  is  no  mean  authority  on  any 
topic  connected  with  missionary  enterprise,  confirms 
the  views  of  Golden  Hoffman  in  a  recent  work,  wherein 
he  enunciates  the  following  principle,  which  it 
would  be  well  for  all  missionary  societies  to  keep  in 
view ; — 

The  grand  object  of  missions  is  to  plant  the  Gospel 
institutions  effectually.  The  missionary's  vocation,  as  a 
soldier  of  the  cross,  is  to  make  conquests,  and  to  go  on, 
in  the  name  of  his  Divine  Master,  '  conquering  and  to 
conquer ; '  committing  the  maintenance  and  consolidation 
of  his  conquests  to  another  class  of  men,  created  expressly 
for  the  purpose.  The  idea  of  cojitinued  conquest  is  vital 
to  the  spiritual  efficiency  of  missions.  It  will  doubtless  be 
found,  on  inquiry,  that  missions  among  the  heathen  have 
ceased  to  be  healthful,  and  to  evince  the  true  missionary 
energy,  when  they  have  ceased  to  be  aggressive  upon  the 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  311 

kingdom  of  darlmess.  It  is  the  business  of  the  missionary 
to  prepare  churches  and  fields  of  labour  for  native  pastors  ; 
and  when  they  are  thus  prepared,  and  competent  pastors 
are  provided,  he  ought  himself  to  move  onward — the 
pioneer  of  Christian  institutions,  and,  in  effect,  of  a  Christ- 
ian civilization,  but  in  office,  work,  and  spirit,  an  ambas- 
sador for  Christ,  to  preach  the  gospel  where  it  has  not 
been  preached. 

In  the  year  1864,  Golden  Hoffman  oflfered  himself 
to  become  Eesident  Missionary  at  Bohlen  Station,  and 
as  the  river  was  disturbed  by  native  wars,  actually 
conveyed  bis  wife  through  the  bush,  and  over  almost 
trackless  paths,  amidst  great  difficulties,  to  visit  the 
station  as  a  preliminary  step  to  taking  up  his 
residence  there,  which  his  death  alone  prevented. 

In  a  letter  to  his  friend,  the  Kev.  J.  Rambo, 
under  date  of  the  18th  October,  1864,  he  says  : — 

I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  see  our  3Iessenger :  in  it 
you  have  the  accounts  of  my  two  missionary  tours  to  the 
interior,  and  their  result,  viz.,  my  offering  myself  as  the 
missionary  for  Bohlen.  The  Bishop  desires  very  much 
that  I  should  go,  but  I  must  wait  for  some  one  to  take  my 
place. 

My  heart  yearns  after  these  thousands  of  benighted 
ones  beyond  and  around  Webo. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  year  1864,  and  the 
principal  part  of  1865,  the  last  year  of  his  life,  his 
time  was  chiefly  taken  up  with  making  visits  to  the 


312  MEMOIR  OF 

interior,  preaching  everywhere,  and  seldom  has  a 
man  more  thoroughly  complied  with  the  apostle's 
exhortation,  than  did  Golden  Hoffman  at  this  closing 
period  of  his  ministry  on  earth ;  '  Be  instant  in 
season,  out  of  season,  endure  afflictions,  do  the  work 
of  an  evangelist,  make  full  proof  of  thy  ministry.' 
The  following  letters  give  a  further  record  of  these 
labours  in  the  wilderness  : 

Letters  to  Bishop  Payne. 
BoTilen  Station,  Webo,  Nov.  1st,  1864. 
My  dear  Bishop, 

I  am  sure  you  will  rejoice  that  we  have  safely  reached 
Bohlen.  Had  I  kno"WTi  the  extreme  difficulty  and  danger 
of  the  way  I  would  not  have  ventured  to  have  brought  my 
wife,  but  now  I  am  not  sorry,  chiefly  because  we  have  had 
such  sweet  experience  of  our  good  Lord's  gracious  and 
loving  care.  It  is  also  a  great  satisfaction  and  pleasure 
for  Mrs.  Hoffman  to  be  here,  to  see  the  place  of  her  future 
missionary  life,  and  to  become  somewhat  acquainted  with 
the  people.  Everything  makes  a  favourable  impression, 
and  she  greatly  admires  the  place  and  the  country.  I 
cannot  now  write  you  particularly,  but  will  give  you  an 
outline  of  our  journey. 

Leaving  on  Thursday  27th,  we  took  a  canoe  at  the 
water-side,  and  went  up  the  river  a  long  distance,  so  as  to 
avoid  the  long  and  miserable  native  bridge.  It  was  nearly 
eleven  o'clock  before  we  reached  the  bridge.  We  had  nine 
Krooboys  with  us.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  we  reached 
Soroke  at  half-past  five ;  there  we  stopped  for  the  night ; 


C.  COLDEX  HOFFMAN.  313 

the  liead-man,  Bodia,  gave  us  a  small  native  house.  The 
next  day  our  men  refused  to  go  farther,  and  would  take 
no  breakfast,  as  they  said  they  would  go  on  to  the  Cape. 
However,  after  much  talk  they  at  last  consented  to  take  us 
to  Plebo.  Here  we  arrived  with  difficulty  at  half-past 
two  P.M.  Nyema,  the  king,  said  he  could  give  us  men 
on  the  morrow  to  take  us  on  ;  so  on  the  same  afternoon, 
after  they  had  taken  dinner,  we  dismissed  our  Kroomen, 
and  trusted  ourselves  to  the  natives.  The  king  gave  us  a 
comfortable  house,  and  most  of  the  evening  was  passed  by 
the  people  discussing  the  price  they  should  charge  to  carry 
us  to  Yidawudibo,  on  the  river.  They  came  to  no  con- 
clusion, but  promised  to  take  us.  We  had  an  opportunity 
afterwards  of  speaking  to  them  the  gospel  of  our  Lord. 

The  next  morning  the  men  assembled,  ten  in  number, 
and,  after  a  little  delay,  we  got  off  at  six  o'clock.  We 
had  a  much  longer  and  more  difficult  journey  than  I  ex- 
pected. The  men  had  to  take  the  hammock  off"  the  pole, 
and  they  carried  the  hammock  with  Mrs.  H.  in  on  their 
heads !  We  did  not  reach  the  river  till  half -past  two 
o'clock.  Although  the  way  was  so  bad,  that  the  false 
step  of  a  man  might  have  given  a  sad  fall  to  Mrs.  H., 
and  though  she  was  exposed  to  the  overhanging  branches 
of  trees,  yet  no  harm  came  :  we  reached  the  river  in  safety. 
Oh,  how  good  was  God  I  We  would  gladly  have  gone 
on  in  the  afternoon  and  night  to  Webo,  by  the  river,  but 
could  get  no  canoe  till  nine  o'clock,  and  then  I  had  spread 
my  blanket,  and  Mrs.  H.  was  asleep  in  her  hammock, 
so  we  were  content  to  remain  over  the  Sabbath.  The 
Plibo  men  gave  us  trouble  about  their  pay,  though  it  was 


314  MEMOIR  OF 

the  price  they  asked,  and  once  they  put  Mrs.  H.  down  in 
the  woods  to  dispute  about  it ;  hut  God  restrained  them, 
and  turned  their  hearts.  We  would  have  gone  on  Satur- 
day afternoon,  hut  God  would  have  us  stay.  We  passed 
a  quiet  and  happy  Sabbath.  We  had  tw^o  services  under 
an  orange-grove  by  the  water-side.  In  the  morning  the 
peojDle  generally  assembled,  and  in  the  afternoon  we  called 
the  children,  but  adults  came,  and  w^e  prolonged  the  ser- 
vices. The  king  dashed  us  a  goat,  and  he  and  the  people 
were  very  kind  to  us.  The  next  day  we  arranged  to  go 
by  canoe  to  Webo,  and  were  eating  a  hasty  meal  before 
starting,  when  we  had  a  new  token  of  the  Lord's  goodness. 
Men  arrived  from  Webo  with  a  canoe /or  us.  Mr.  Thorn- 
ton had  heard  of  our  being  on  our  way,  and  had  sent  a 
canoe  to  meet  us.  We  left  at  a  quarter  to  eight  o'clock. 
The  current  was  veri/  strong  against  us,  and  our  progress 
was  slow.  We  stopped  an  hour  and  a  half  at  Tebo,  re- 
freshed ourselves  by  food  which  the  Christians  prepared 
for  us,  gathered  them  for  prayer  and  exhortation,  and  so 
went  on.  Although  we  left  Tebo  at  twenty  minutes  to 
U\o,  we  did  not  reach  Kreke  landing  till  seven  o'clock.  It 
was  dark,  had  been  raining  very  hard,  and  a  storm 
threatened  again.  My  matches  were  damp,  and  I  could 
not  light  my  lantern ;  but  providentiallt/  the  men  had 
stopped  on  the  river,  and  got  a  stick  of  fire  to  light  their 
pipes ;  a  few  sparks  still  glimmered,  and  by  them  my 
matches  ignited ;  oh,  what  a  mercy  I  for  we  had  to  walk 
a  full  mile  through  the  thick  wet  bushes,  and  what  would 
my  dear  wife  have  done  without  the  little  light  I  We 
approached  the  town,  but  a  deep  stream  ran  between  it 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  315 

and  US.  On  the  opposite  side  was  a  great  crowd  of  men, 
women,  and  children,  whom  we  discovered  by  the  flicker- 
ing torches  some  of  them  carried.  Our  good  and  faithful 
man  John  Burrows,  with  Edward  Neufvile,  offered  to 
carry  Mrs.  H.  over  the  water ;  and  with  the  assistance  of 
three  or  four  natives,  they  took  her  safely  on  their  heads, 
though  the  water  was  up  to  the  shoulders  of  the  men.  We 
entered  the  town  amidst  the  shouts  of  the  peof)le  and  blow- 
ing of  horns  I  A  kind  man  in  town  had  provided  men  for 
us,  and  after  but  a  short  delay,  we  started  by  torch -light  for 
the  Station,  through  a  wet  and  narrow  bush  path,  and  it 
required  the  greatest  care  to  get  along.  Here,  too,  the 
Lord  was  our  helper,  and  we  safely  reached  the  Station 
about  nine  o'clock.  We  were  very  tired  and  exhausted, 
but  a  hot  bath,  food,  and  sweet  sleep,  have  refreshed  us. 
It  has  been  a  journey  of  many  mercies,  and  we  have  had 
sweet  tokens  of  our  Father's  care  and  love.  The  people 
have  warmly  welcomed  us ;  Pligo  says,  '  Mrs.  H.  must 
not  go  hack,  but  send  for  the  children  I ' 

The  king  and  chief  men  came  early  to  call  on  us. 
The  day  is  bright  and  beautiful,  and  all  nature  rejoices, 
and  so  do  we,  for  the  Lord  '  puts  joy  and  gladness  in  our 
hearts.'  We  think  of  returning  on  Monday  or  Tuesday 
by  the  river  to  Borobo,  thence  to  Bareke,  and  home  ;  our 
trust  is  in  the  living  and  the  loving  God.  He  who  has 
brought  us  here,  will  be  vdih.  us  on  our  return.  We  know 
you  were  praying  for  us,  and  we  feel  your  prayers  have 
been  heard. 

All  here  are  well,  and  the  workmen  are  going  on 
pretty  well  in  the  work. 


316  MEMOIR  OF 

Six  Days  beyond  Bohlen. 
Dear  Bishop, 

I  closed  my  last  letter  to  you  from  this  station  on  the 
26th ;  the  next  day,  Friday,  I  set  off  with  Mr.  Kinckle  on 
my  missionary  journey. 

We  returned  yesterday,  in  good  health,  after  an  absence 
of  six  days,  having  made  a  circuit  of  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles,  visiting  the  to'v\^ls  in  Karbo,  Tebo,  Gitu, 
and  Webo.  Our  course  was  to  the  east  and  north-east,  on 
the  east  of  the  upper  Cavalla  river ;  and  we  went  north- 
west, west,  and  south-west  back  to  the  station.  We 
preached  in  many  towns  and  were  kindly  received  by  the 
people.  God  has  been  most  gracious  to  us,  giving  us 
strength  of  body  to  endure  fatigue  and  exposure.  He  has 
protected  us  from  every  harm,  and  given  us  utterance  to 
preach  boldly  and  plainly  of  His  dear  Son,  our  Saviour, 
Jesus.  I  have  found  Mr.  Kinckle  a  very  efficient  helper  in 
the  Lord's  work,  and  was  glad  to  find  he  regarded  the 
work  as  a  privilege,  and  did  it  heartily. 

But  you  will  expect  a  particular  account,  which  I  hasten 
to  give  you. 

Fridaij,  21th. — We  reached  the  river  at  Fii :  there 
was  no  canoe  to  put  us  across  save  two  little  ones,  which 
held  only  one  at  a  time,  beside  the  man  to  paddle.  In 
these  we  ventured,  and  two  of  the  men  went,  but  when  the 
canoe  returned,  the  men  told  us  that  the  water  near  the 
falls  was  too  rough  for  us  to  venture,  so  we  had  to  find  our 
way  through  the  bushes  a  mile  down  the  river,  to  a  smooth 
and  narrow  part,  where  we  crossed  safely  about  noonday  to 
Karbo  country.     The  first  town  we  entered  was  Sorodoba ; 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  317 

about  fifty  people  gathered  round  us,  a  '  kobo '  was  a  new 
sigbt  to  tliem.  Beneath  a  tree  we  preached  to  them  the 
word  of  God,  to  which  they  gave  good  attention.  We 
pressed  on  for  an  hour  and  a  half  longer,  and  stopped  at 
Wutu.  Here  again  I  was  the  observed  of  all  observers, 
and  we  took  advantage  of  this  curiosity  and  caught  a 
goodly  number  of  people,  about  seventy,  to  whom  I  spoke, 
and  Mr.  Kinckle  followed  in  an  earnest  address. 

Having  finished,  and  asktd  God  to  bless  the  word,  we 
considered  whether  to  remain  there  the  night,  and  concluded 
to  do  so.  The  head-man  being  absent  on  his  farm,  his  two 
sons  each  presented  me  with  a  fowl,  and  we  had  to  eat  two 
suppers  instead  of  one.  \Ye  had  a  very  pleasant  afternoon 
with  the  people,  nearly  the  whole  time  spent  in  religious 
conversation  and  preaching.  We  had  a  second  service  in 
the  evening,  when  the  people  had  returned  from  their  farms. 
The  head-man,  Dwe,  said  he  had  seen  and  felt  that  gree- 
grees  icere  vain,  and  he  determined  to  have  no  more.  The 
Sedebo,  having  been  successful  in  taking  game  that  day,  a 
fire  was  kindled  before  the  devil-house  at  night. 

Xo  dogs  are  allowed  in  Karbo,  the  doctors  have  for- 
bidden them  I 

Saturday,  *ZSth. — We  rose  with  the  crowing  of  the 
cocks.  After  reading  the  Scripture  and  prayer  with  our 
company,  we  started  about  six,  and  in  three-quarters  of  an 
hour  reached  the  first  Tebo  town,  Bedatu  :  here  we  preached 
the  word  to  about  seventy  persons.  On  leaving  we  passed 
a  beautiful  waterfall  on  the  river  Dolu,  and  we  took  our 
course  to  the  east,  to  visit  Soto.  Just  before  we  entered  the 
town  we  met  an  old  man,  who,  on  seeing  me,  dropped  his 


318  MEMOIR  OF 

gun,  put  up  his  hands  and  laid  both  on  my  shoulders,  and 
then  took  me  by  the  hands  and  bid  me  welcome  I  He  had 
never  seen  a  white  man  before  I  We  preached  in  Soto  to 
about  fifty  persons,  mostly  women  and  children. 

For  the  next  hour  and  a  half  we  were  travelling  east 
and  south-east  to  Grabu,  a  town  of  about  six  hundred  in- 
habitants, where  we  stopped  for  breakfast ;  but  first  de- 
clared the  Lord's  message  to  about  one  hundred  persons. 
The  people  were  all  anxious  to  see  me ;  one  lad  got  up  a 
tree,  and  some  little  ones  were  on  the  shoulders  of  their 
fathers.  Kinckle  and  myself  both  spoke  ;  the  people  seemed 
to  take  in  the  truth,  and  kept  silence  while  I  stood  in  their 
midst  and  begged  God  to  bless  the  word.  It  was  about 
half-past  eleven  before  we  took  breakfast,  after  which  we 
started  for  Nabatchi,  intending  to  return  for  the  night  and 
pass  the  Sabbath  there.  The  head-man,  Baba,  sent  one  of 
his  sons  with  us,  to  show  us  the  road  and  ensure  our  return. 
Although  a  man  was  about  to  be  buried  in  town,  the 
people  gathered  to  the  number  of  about  fifty,  to  whom  we 
preached,  and  then  returned  to  Grabu.  The  road  was  very 
rough.  We  stopped  in  the  midst  of  the  woods  to  rest, 
where  we  sang  the  19th  Selection  of  Psalms  and  the  9th 
Hymn,  so  sweet  and  appropriate  to  us  as  we  journeyed, 
and  while  in  the  midst  of  so  beautiful  a  temple. 

On  reaching  Grabu  the  old  man  received  us  kindly, 
and  gave  me  a  seat  on  his  mat  and  listened  attentively  to 
all  we  had  to  say.  He  really  seemed  to  be  interested  in  the 
truth.  I  was  much  pleased  with  his  apparent  simplicity, 
and  the  earnestness  with  which  he  heard  us.  A  fierce - 
looking  doctor  was  of  the  company  gathered  round  us,  and 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  319 

a  head-man  from  Trepo,  in  the  Panh  comitry.  With  him 
and  some  of  his  people  I  took  the  opportunity  of  talking 
mnch,  and  telHng  him  the  news  of  salvation.  Again,  in  the 
evening,  we  preached  to  the  people. 

Sundai/,  2^)th. — Last  night  we  were  rather  imcomfort- 
able,  as  the  hut  had  two  fires  in  it,  and  it  was  long  before  it 
cooled  ;  besides,  there  were  ten  or  twelve  persons  sleeping  in 
it.  I  had  no  opportunity  to  bathe,  but  the  kind  haide,  at 
the  crowing  of  the  cock,  had  warm  water  ready  for  me  ;  so 
I  was  refreshed  for  the  Sabbath.  I  took  my  coffee  and  a 
roll  (mouldy)  and  sat  outside  the  hut ;  soon  a  crowd  of  men 
and  children  were  about  me.  The  old  man  (who  has  ten 
wives)  sent  for  his  chair  of  state  and  sat  beside  me,  so  I 
gave  him  some  of  the  roll  and  coffee,  which  greatly  pleased 
him.  An  hour  was  passed  in  religious  conversation  with 
the  people,  when  we  sang  and  addressed  the  people  for  an 
hour.  We  had  previously  had  our  morning  prayers  in  the 
hut,  in  the  midst  of  the  people. 

Walking  through  towna,  a  man  by  the  name  of  Sia 
called  us  to  his  house,  a  very  fine  one,  and  gave  us  some 
palm-wine.  With  him  and  his  friends  we  had  much  talk, 
and  he  gave  us  a  good  deal  of  information  about  the  in- 
terior. He  is  a  slave-trader,  and  had  been  some  distance 
in  the  interior.  He  told  me  of  the  lake,  of  which  I  have 
often  before  heard  (too  large  to  see  across),  and  said  it 
could  be  reached  in  ten  days  :  it  was  called  Nukba.  Also 
that  at  a  distance  of  eight  days'  travel  one  reached  a  river 
called  Nickbar,  which  communicated  with  the  ocean,  and 
from  which  persons  received  foreign  goods.  These  state- 
ments confirm  what  I  heard  some  years  ago  when  in  this 


320  MEMOIR  OF 

country.  The  slave-trade  here  is  a  small  affair,  as  the 
traders  only  bring  three  or  four  at  a  time,  and  they  are 
usually  the  captives  of  war. 

Monday,  2>0th. — We  left  Grabu  at  six  o'clock,  and  at 
seven  passed  the  Neba  river.  On  its  banks  we  stood  and 
chanted  the  Benedictus,  and  offered  prayer  to  God.  We 
always  repeated  texts  on  the  way,  in  the  first  hour  of  the 
morning.  After  a  walk  of  nearly  two  hours  we  arrived  at 
Duba.  Spoke  the  word  on  our  arrival  to  about  forty 
persons,  chiefly  w^omen,  the  men  being  on  their  farms. 
We  stopped  in  this  toMTi  for  breakfast.  While  waiting,  I 
walked  round  the  town  and  conversed  with  the  people  of 
the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  Especially  with  a 
woman  named  Taggi,  and  a  stranger  from  the  Panh 
country. 

We  have  been  travelling  to  the  north.  On  leaving  (as 
we  did  at  eleven),  we  soon  crossed  the  Nuba  river,  running 
west  to  the  Cavalla.  We  changed  our  course  to  the  north- 
west. We  lost  our  road  and  were  half- an -hour  finding  it. 
It  was  nearly  one  o'clock  before  we  reached  the  next  town, 
Bape.  W^e  had  met  the  head-man  on  the  road,  and  he  had 
accompanied  us  to  his  to\Mi  from  his  farm.  A  number  of 
men  came  with  him,  who  vdth  the  people  in  town  filled  his 
house.  To  these  we  preached  the  word,  and  had  an  at- 
tentive congregation.  When  we  had  finished,  the  head- 
man said,  '  Kinckle,  your  place  in  Tebo  is  far  away ;  Payne 
must  send  a  teacher  here.'  This  is  what  we  often  hear. 
He  confesses  that  his  people  are  hard,  yet  he  felt  the  word 
was  true  and  good,  and  wanted  a  teacher  of  that  word  to 
come  among  them. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  321 

Left  Bape  at  a  quarter  to  two  and  liad  a  long  walk  to 
the  north-west,  to  the  banks  of  the  Cavalla.  To  make 
matters  worse,  two  young  men,  wishing  to  keep  us  in  their 
coimtry,  led  us  wrong,  until  we  had  scarcely  time  before 
dark  to  reach  the  Cavalla.  But  the  Lord  w^as  with  us,  and 
though  the  road  was  long  and  rough,  w^e  reached  the 
beautiful  and  placid  Cavalla  about  five  o'clock.  We 
were  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  its 
mouth. 

I  omitted  to  state,  that  on  leaving  Bape  we  soon  entered 
another  town,  Sapo,  where  we  preached,  and  where  we  got 
the  two  unfaithful  guides. 

After  reachmg  the  Cavalla,  we  saw  the  landings  to  two 
Gitu  towns,  one  above  and  the  other  below  us.  We  crossed 
to  Wutu,  the  one  above,  a  young  girl  bringing  us  a  canoe. 
Wutu  is  a  small  town  but  beautifully  situated  ;  it  contains 
about  one  hundred  people.  I  was  soon  surrounded,  and 
saluted  by  a  '  Ta  tau,'  the  salutation  of  the  country.  We 
both  addressed  the  people,  but  Mr.  Kinckle  found  they  had 
difficulty  in  understanding  liim.  I  was  glad  to  have 
David  Morris  with  me,  who,  though  a  Diebo  boy,  had  been 
brought  up  in  their  town,  and  could  speak  freely  to  the 
people.     Here  we  passed  the  night. 

Tuesdaj,  ?Ast. — We  had  early  prayers  in  the  hut  and 
started  before  six  to  preach  at  the  lower  town.  Side ;  a 
small  town,  but  an  attentive  people. 

We  returned  almost  to  the  town  we  had  left,  and  then 
turned  to  the  north  and  came  to  another  town  on  the  Ca- 
valla, called  Bewe.  When  we  had  finished  speaking,  the 
head-man  said,  '  he  had  himself  prayed  God  to  save  him,' 

Y 


322  MEMOIR  OF 

and  we  must  pray  for  him,  and  beg  God  to  save  him  and 
his  people.     *  He  and  his  people  did  not  know  God.' 

David  Morris  met  many  of  his  old  friends  and  kindred 
in  these  towns.  "VMien  I  told  the  old  man  I  would  pray 
for  him  he  knelt,  and  called  on  all  the  people  in  the  town 
to  kneel,  and  so  I  saw  the  far-off- from-us  children  kneeling. 

It  was  about  eight  o'clock  when  we  left.  We  took  a 
canoe  and  ascended  the  Cavalla  a  short  distance  to  another 
Gitu  town,  called  Gipodeba.  It  is  probably  95  miles  from 
the  mouth,  and  the  river  is  150  or  200  yards  wide.  The 
banks  are  now  from  20  to  25  feet  high,  but  the  water  is 
very  low. 

As  we  approached  the  town,  w^e  heard  the  women  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  river  calling  to  their  friends  at  the 
town,  that  a  '  Kupo  '  was  coming.  A  few  came  down  on 
the  rocky  landing  to  receive  us.  We  landed  and  went  to 
the  town.  The  head-man  was  absent,  but  his  son  gave  us 
a  graceful  salutation,  putting  his  hands  on  our  arms  and 
shoulders  and  then  taking  our  hands  in  his,  saying  to  each 
a  '  Ta  tau.'  We  preached  to  the  people,  who  stood  and 
listened  attentively.  The  town  is  called  Gipodeba.  We 
returned  by  canoe  to  Bewe,  the  town  we  had  left.  Here 
we  took  breakfast  and  started  for  Yabwe,  where  we  ar- 
rived at  half-past  two  in  a  pouring  rain.  The  road  was 
bad,  the  path  flooded,  the  streams  full.  We  missed  the 
road,  and  had  to  return  a  full  mile  through  the  storm. 

We  were  only  about  half-an-hour  here,  gathered  the 
people,  spoke  the  word  and  pressed  on,  for  we  were  all  very 
wet,  and  were  desirous  of  reaching  the  next  Webo  town 
before  night.     We  found  the  path  through  the  woods  most 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  323 

difficult  and  intricate ;  we  were  three  full  hours  on  the  way, 
sometimes  going  south,  sometimes  west :  it  was  still  pouring 
with  rain.  By  goodness  of  the  Lord  we  reached  a  small 
to^vn  before  dark,  preached  to  those  who  gathered,  passed 
on,  crossed  the  river  Gi,  and  came  to  a  nice  clean  town 
called  Dublo.  We  were  wet  and  tired,  but,  refreshed  with 
supper,  the  head-man  called  the  people  in  the  evening,  and 
around  a  fire  outside  the  house  both  Kinckle  and  m^^self 
preached  the  word.  We  had  a  good  time,  and  the  people 
promised  two  boys  for  school.  We  were  given  a  nice 
house,  and  after  prayer  and  praise  to  our  gracious  Father, 
committed  ourselves  to  His  care  for  the  night. 

Wednesday,  1st  July. — A  mouldy  piece  of  bread  and 
a  mug  of  coffee,  and  we  were  ready  to  start  after  prayer 
and  praise.  A  beautiful  walk  of  an  hour  brought  us  to 
Twu-oranh.  The  men  of  the  town  we  met  on  the  road 
going  to  the  farm,  but  some  were  found  in  town,  and  a 
crowd  of  women.  To  them  we  had  grace  to  speak  while 
they  stood  round  and  attentively  listened.  Soon  we  were 
on  our  way,  and  in  an  hour's  time  reached  Eba,  a  new 
town  built  by  a  man  named  Pliga,  who  visited  me  twelve 
years  ago  at  Cavalla,  and  who  showed  me  a  note  that  I  had 
at  that  time  written.  He  claimed  my  friendship,  dashed 
me  a  country  pot,  a  fowl,  and  a  duck.  Prepared  breakfast, 
and  gathered  every  one  in  town  to  his  house  to  hear  the 
gospel.  Here  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  Anna  Brow- 
uell,  one  of  our  Christian  women ;  she  was  here  for  her 
health.  Here,  too,  I  found  Edward  Collins,  Pliga's  son, 
who  returned  with  me  to  Bohlen,  after  an  absence  of  two 


324  MKMOm  OF 

inontlis.  He  is  a  good  boy  and  we  were  glad  to  get  him 
back  to  school. 

My  men  wanted  to  go  the  straight  road  home,  but  I 
must  needs  preach  at  other  towns  also ;  so  went  to  Guaru, 
where  we  preached,  and  from  thence,  after  an  hour's  walk, 
reached  Tide,  a  fine  town  on  a  high  hill,  from  whence  we 
could  see  Nitie  Lu.  Here  the  people  gathered  to  the 
number  of  fifty  or  sixty,  and  here  we  sowed  the  seed  of 
eternal  life. 

Leaving  Tide,  we  continued  our  way  to  the  south-west, 
and  reached  the  station  at  three  p.m.  in  health  and  peace. 

Thus  God  has  led  us,  and  blessed  us,  and,  we  trust, 
enabled  us  to  glorify  Him  among  the  heathen.  For  all  of 
which  you  will  join  us  in  giving  thanks  and  praise  to  Him. 

Letter  to  Mr.  Duane. 

Carho  Tribe,  town  of  Watu, 
near  the  Upper  Cavalla. 
My  dear  Brother  Duane, 

Yours  of  the  8th  September  and  13th  June  are 
before  me,  on  my  lap.  I  am  surrounded  by  a  company 
of  more  than  half-naked  heathen,  who  are  wonderstruck 
to  see  the  mysterious  thing  that  I  am  doing.  Oh  !  for  a 
photographer  to  send  you  the  picture.  I  am  on  a  mis- 
sionary journey,  having  left  the  Cape  about  a  week  ago, 
and  expect  to  be  absent  a  week  longer.  God  is  exceed- 
ingly good  and  gracious  to  me,  enabling  me  to  walk  at 
liberty  ten  hours  a  day,  if  necessary. 

It  is  a  new  era  in  my  missionary  life,  since  I  last 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  325 

returned  from  England.  I  have  made  now  four  journeys 
on  foot  to  Webo,  Bohlen,  and  beyond.  This  time  I  have 
had  a  prosperous  journey.  IMy  dear  brother,  it  is  a  very 
blessed  work  to  which  the  Lord  has  called  me,  to  be 
among  the  first  to  proclaim  the  way  of  salvation  to  these 
poor  heathen.  I  pity  them  from  rdy  heart ;  a  people  kind, 
but  so  entirely  under  the  power  of  the  devil.  While  I 
write,  beside  me  is  a  partition  of  the  man's  house,  about 
six  feet  square,  covered  with  gree-grees ;  some  are  for  war, 
some  for  siclaiess,  some  for  trade.  He  is  a  slave-trader. 
He  goes  a  few  days'  journey  in  the  interior,  and  purchases 
perhaps  half  a  dozen  at  a  time,  and  takes  them  to  the 
beach  to  sell, — not  to  foreigners,  but  to  the  tribes  there. 
The  slaves   here    are  generally  very  kindly  treated. 

I  expect  to  be  journeying  for  the  next  five  days. 
Wherever  I  go  I  see  the  need  for  the  Lord's  messengers, — 
good  men,  men  of  humble  spirit,  who  seek  Christ's  things, 
not  their  own ;  men  of  faith  and  prayer.  Our  catechists  to 
whom  you  refer  in  one  of  your  letters  do  well,  but  not 
alone.  They  need  our  direction,  aid,  and  watchful  care  ; 
with  these  they  are  efficient.  Kinckle  I  find  a  great  help 
to  me  now.  He  lives  in  this  distant  tribe,  has  become 
acquainted  with  the  people  and  their  customs.  I  go  from 
town  to  town  and  establish  the  word,  which  he  has  before 
preached  to  them,  and  the  people  are  thereby  prepared 
by  him  and  other  good  catechists  for  our  coming.  With- 
out this  it  would  be  long  before  we  could  reach  them. 
We  have  preached  here  six  times,  to  good  and  attentive 
congregations,  and  expect  to  preach  again  this  evening. 

I  have  a  great  devil-doctor  sitting  in  front  of  me,  A^^ith 


326  MEMOIR  OF 

three  gree-grees  round  his  neck,  and  one  on  his  head,  and 
small  iron  chains  around  his  ankles.  Yet  this  man  seems 
Idndly  disposed,  and  somewhat  open  to  the  truth.  He 
wants  to  try  my  pen  to  see  if  he  can  write — Quago  ;  he 
has  really  tried  to  write  his  name,  but  was  so  anxious  to 
do  it  that  he  would  not  let  me  guide  his  hand. 

To  James  L.  Hoffman,  Esq. 

Bohlen  Station,  Weho,  West  Africa, 
^st  October,  1865. 

My  dear  Brother, 

Here  in  this  far-off  land,  and  at  this  most  interior 
station  of  our  mission,  I  bear  you  in  memory.  I  am  here 
on  a  visit,  having  arrived  on  Thursday  last.  I  was  a 
week  on  the  way  from  Cape  Palmas,  travelling  thirty 
miles  on  foot,  and  forty  by  river.  The  river  was  much 
swollen  and  the  current  very  strong,  so  that  we  were  three 
days  in  getting  up.  I  stopped  at  a  number  of  towns  and 
preached.  What  strange  scenes  would  my  journeys  pre- 
sent to  you !  yet  I  doubt  not,  if  you  had  health,  many 
things  you  would  enjoy.  You  would  have  to  get  used  to 
sleeping  in  a  blanket,  breathing  a  hot  and  smoky  atmo- 
sphere, eating  —  I  do  not  know  what ;  everything  from  a 
hippopotamus  to  a  snail !  What  do  you  think  I  was 
regaled  with  coming  up? — a  piece  of  an  ant-eater!  I 
passed  it  to  my  men.  At  this  season  I  am  a  good  deal 
exposed  to  the  heavy  rains,  but  still  manage  to  protect 
myself  quite  well.  The  canoe  was  pulled  up  by  eight  men 
and  a  boy. 

But   exposure  and  trouble    are  very   little,   my  dear 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFilAN.  327 

brother,  compared  with  the  satisfaction  and  pleasure  I  feel 
in  proclaiming  among  the  poor  heathen  the  gospel  of 
Jesus.  It  is  true  it  is  not  appreciated  by  them,  it  is  true 
we  seem  to  make  little  impression,  but  we  are  obeying 
Christ's  command,  and  we  have  His  most  blessed  j)romise 
that  the  Spirit  shall  convince  of  sin,  and  lead  to  the 
Saviour.  In  His  strength  we  go  forth,  and  I  do  feel  that 
the  Lord  is  with  me.  I  preached  to-day  in  a  native  hut 
to  about  sixty  people  crowded  into  it.  I  spoke  from  the 
words,  *  There  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
among  men  whereby  we  must  be  saved.'  The  people  were 
very  attentive ;  our  services  lasted  about  an  hour.  To- 
night I  shall  have  the  Communion — ^just  a  little  flock  in  this 
dark  wilderness,  eight  or  ten  ;  but  it  is  a  seed,  a  witness 
for  Jesus,  and  the  little  one  shall  become  a  thousand,  and 
the  small  one  a  strong  nation. 

The  following  is  a  record  of  the  last  journey  he 
ever  took  in  the  capacity  of  a  missionary  to  the 
interior  tribes  of  West  Africa ;  and  as  though  with  a 
presentiment  of  his  own  speedy  removal,  he  has  em- 
bodied in  it  a  very  urgent  appeal  for  more  labourers, 
which  it  is  to  be  hoped  will  not  be  made  in  vain  ;  and 
that  the  ardent  missionary  spirit  which  he  displayed, 
when  published  abroad  to  the  Churches  of  America 
and  England,  may,  by  the  blessing  of  Grod,  be  the 
means  of  stirring  up  others  to  follow  his  example : 
for,  it  may  well  be  asked,  in  what  deparment  of  life 
does  there  open  out  to  a  young  servant  of  Christ, 


328  MEMOIR  OF 

bent  on  glorifying  God,  so  noble  a  sphere  of  useful- 
ness, as  the  mission-field  presents;  and  how  else 
can  he  so  well  satisfy  the  cravings  of  a  renewed 
nature  to  do  great  things  for  Grod,  as  by  devoting 
his  life  to  the  glorious  work  of  evangelizing  the 
heathen ;  provided  always,  that  he  sees  his  way 
clearly  to  having  been  called  of  God  thereto  ? 

Record  of  his  Last  Missionary  Tour. 

Bohlen  Station,  Sept.  ZOth.  1865. 
I  am  here  on  my  eighth  visit  since  my  appointment  to 
the  charge  of  the  station,  a  year  ago  last  July.  The  Lord 
has  been  very  gracious  to  grant  me  health  and  strength 
thus  often  to  reach  this  interior  station,  seeing  it  is 
attended  with  much  fatigue  and  exposure,  and  also  that 
we  meet  with  the  opposition  from  tribes  on  the  way,  whom 
we  pass  with  difficulty,  or  have  to  avoid  altogether  by 
taking  another  route.  But  the  Lord  is  my  Shepherd, 
and  he  not.  only  makes  *room'  for  me,  but  sometimes 
turns  my  enemies  to  friends.  Thus  the  very  people  who 
two  months  ago  turned  Brother  Hartley  and  myself  back, 
not  allowing  us  to  ascend  the  Oavalla  river,  now  made 
no  opposition,  but  kindly  entertained  me.  They  evidently 
did  not  wish  me  to  go,  but  they  would  not  hinder  me. 
The  station  needs  sadly  a  resident  missionary ;  and  for 
one  of  the  right  spirit  and  fitted  for  the  work,  it  is  to 
my  mind  a  most  inviting  place.  Think  of  occupying  an 
outpost  with  the  vast  unexplored  interior  beyond  you, 
where  no  ray  of  light  shines,  no  message  of  mercy  goes  ! 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  329 

Here  is  untouclied  heathenism ;  here  the  dominion  of  the 
de\^l  is  undisturbed  by  one  soldier  of  the  cross.  Oh, 
sleeping,  slumbering  Church  of  Christ,  wake  up  to  thy 
great  work  I  Oh,  ye  who  have  been  signed  with  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  and  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  consider  your  duty  to  these  wretched  millions 
for  whom  Christ  died,  and  to  whom  Christ  has  opened 
the  way ! 

The  work  here  has  commenced.  A  school  of  eight 
boys  has  been  for  some  years  in  operation,  a  good 
Christian  native  teacher  is  in  charge  of  it,  and  he  himself 
wishes  to  study  for  the  ministry.  A  Christian  man  and 
his  wife  are  in  charge  of  the  house.  There  is  a  comfort- 
able mission -dwelling,  teacher's  house,  school-house,  and 
garden.  INIuch  seed  of  truth  has  been  sown  in  the 
surrounding  to\vns.  There  are  some  kind  friends  among 
the  heathen,  and  the  large  and  influential  town  near  is 
strongly  in  favour  of  the  mission -station,  and  of  its  being 
supplied  wdth  a  missionary ;  chiefly,  without  doubt,  from 
selfish  and  worldly  motives.  Still,  when  danger  has 
threatened,  they  have  professed  themselves  ready  to  fight, 
rather  than  that  the  mission  should  be  given  up.  Natives 
are  constantly  coming  here  from  the  far  interior,  from 
whence,  also,  lads  could  be  obtained  for  the  school,  who, 
by-and-by,  might  go  to  their  people  with  the  gospel  light. 
Food  is  abundant;  the  woods  abound  with  deer  and 
game,  and  the  ground  brings  forth  abundantly. 

AN  APPEAL  FOR  MEN. 

Now  that  through  our  beloved  country  the  weapons 
of  earthly  warfare  are  laid  aside,  now  that  so  many  have 


330  MEMOm  OF 

imperiled  their  lives,  yea  I  laid  them  down  for  lier  good, 
oil,  are  there  none  to  '  Stand  up  for  Jesus,'  and  come  forth 
to  maintain  His  cause  here  ?  to  occupy  this  outpost  ?  It 
is  your  Master's  territory.  He  commands  the  assault  to 
be  made ;  you  yourselves  have  received  His  '  marching 
orders.' 

We  ask  not  for  the  thousand  men  you  have  so  often 
in  the  late  war  heard  called  for ;  nor  for  five  hundred,  nor 
for  one  hundred,  nor  twenty,  nor  ten,  nor  five,  but  only 
two.  Two  good  soldiers  of  Christ,  for  an  outpost  in  Zion. 
Oh !  may  the  Lord  touch  the  hearts  of  some  to  answer 
this  call,  and  give  their  lives  to  this  most  blessed,  most 
glorious  warfare. 

It  might  be  supposed  that  such  activity  in 
itinerating  implied,  at  least,  a  taste  for  wandering, 
but  this  was  by  no  means  so  ;  these  missionary  tours 
were  anything  but  pleasant  to  flesh  and  blood,  and 
were  not  prompted  by  nature,  but  by  grace  ;  and  he 
manifested  quite  as  much,  if  not  more,  aptitude  for 
the  settled  duties  of  the  ministry,  and  yet  more  for 
the  organization  of  benevolent  institutions.  We 
have  already  seen  with  what  success  he  brought  into 
existence  the  Cape  Palmas  Hospital.  Not  content 
with  this,  on  his  last  return  from  England  he  set 
himself,  with  his  usual  energy,  to  get  up  a  Blind 
Asylum,  which  he  accomplished,  although  the  build- 
ing was  not  entirely  complete  at  his  death.  It, 
however,  has  since  been  finished  ;  and  though  he  has 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAX.  331 

left  nobler  and  more  lasting  monuments  of  his  life's 
labours  than  bricks  and  mortar,  yet  the  Hospital,  the 
Church,  the  Blind  Asylum,  are  all  standing  witnesses 
of  an  external  kind  to  his  energy  and  zeal  in  every 
good  work. 

The  circumstance  which  suggested  to  his  mind 
the  formation  of  such  an  institution  in  Cape  Palmas 
is  rather  singular,  and  is  mentioned  in  the  following 
account  of  the  laying  the  foundation-stone,  taken 
from  the  Cavalla  Messenger  of  April,  1864. 

Home  for  the  Blind. 

It  may  seem  to  some,  that  in  building  a  house  for  the 
blind  we  are  stepping  out  of  our  sphere  as  Christian 
missionaries.  Not  at  all ;  we  are  but  walking  in  the 
steps  of  the  Great  Missionary,  and  following  the  example 
of  our  Lord  and  master. 

He  cared  for  the  blind,  and  so  would  ice.  And  on  the 
same  principle  we  would  gladly  have  a  house  for  the  deaf 
and  dumb,  and  for  the  insane,  as  we  have  already  for  the 
sick  and  suffering. 

How  shall  we  better  manifest  the  spirit  of  our  religion, 
in  the  eyes  of  the  heathen,  than  by  our  care  for  the 
afflicted  ?  What  a  striking  contrast  it  forms  to  all  heathen 
systems  I  How  its  great  principle  of  love  is  manifested, 
and  how  a  way  to  the  hearts  of  men  is  thus  opened  for 
the  reception  of  those  holy  and  sublime  doctrines  which  we 
seek  to  preach.  Let  me  give  the  history  of  our  Home  for 
the  Blind. 


332  MEMOIR  OF 

Walldng  the  streets  of  Brighton,  England,  a  lady  met 
a  blind  gentleman,  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Geographical 
Society,  led  by  the  hand  of  his  daughter;  kind  words 
are  exchanged,  and  the  lady  remarked  she  had  just  parted 
from  a  gentleman,  a  missionary  from  Africa,  who  was  about 
returning  to  that  country.  The  blind  gentleman,  Mr.  Moon, 
expressed  a  great  anxiety  to  see  him,  being  desirous  of 
introducing  his  sj^&tem  of  writing  for  the  blind  into  Africa. 
For  this  jDurpose  he  came  the  next  day  to  London,  had  a 
conference  with  the  missionary,  which  resulted  in  his 
returning  to  Brighton,  and  spending  three  days  with  Mr. 
Moon.  During  this  time  he  got  some  insight  into  Mr. 
M.'s  system  of  writing.  This  system  is  simple,  and  very 
easy  to  be  learned ;  aged  persons,  and  those  whose  fingers 
are  hardened  by  labour,  can  soon  acquire  facility  in  read- 
ing. Mr.  Moon,  learning  that  there  were  three  or  four 
blind  persons  connected  with  our  mission,  kindly  presented 
a  number  of  his  books  for  the  blind,  expressing  the  hope 
that  they  would  be  useful  to  others  as  well  as  to  those 
already  connected  with  us. 

On  the  missionary's  return  to  his  sphere  of  labour,  a 
special  interest  was  felt  for  those  afflicted  ones.  Two  soon 
became  residents  at  our  mission-station,  and  showed  a 
desire  for  instruction  in  the  books.  A  kind  native  Christian 
and  his  wife  offered  to  take  charge  of  them ;  friends  ap- 
peared who  were  ready  to  help  in  their  support  and  relief. 
We  proposed  to  build  a  house  for  them  here,  too ;  kind 
friends  gave  us  aid.  So  that,  thus  encouraged,  we  went 
forward.  Could  we  have  done  otherwise?  Where  the 
Lord  leads  we  must  needs  follow.      Will  not  our  good 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  333 

Lord  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  His  people  to  help  to  for- 
ward this  work,  and  sustain  it  ?  He  is  sustaining  the 
Hospital,  He  will  sustain  the  Home  for  the  Blind.  We 
undertake  no  extravagant  work.  A  simple  building  of  stone 
thirty  by  fourteen,  one  story  high,  is  being  erected,  with  two 
small  native  buildings,  with  thatch  roofs,  in  the  rear  (fifteen 
by  ten),  forming  three  sides  of  a  hollow  square.  When  we 
make  our  missionary  journeys  in  the  interior,  and  along 
the  coast,  we  want  to  be  able  to  say  to  the  poor  neglected 
bhnd  whom  we  meet,  '  Come  ^\ith  us,  we  will  lead  you  in 
a  good  way ;  we  will  care  for  your  body,  and,  with  God's 
blessing,  open  the  eyes  of  your  mind.  Come,  we  can  show 
even  you  the  way  to  life  eternal,  the  holy  city  of  the  Lamb, 
who  loved  you  and  gave  himself  for  you.' 

On  the  27th  of  July  the  Bishop,  being  at  Cape  Palmas, 
kindly  laid  for  us  the  corner-stone.  The  scene  was  an  in- 
teresting one.  Around  the  foundation -walls  were  gathered 
a  company  of  sixty  or  seventy,  mostly  native  Christians. 
The  native  mason,  Edward  Valentine  (one  of  the  seals 
of  Mr.  Hening's  ministry,  and  memorial  of  his  wife's 
labours,  for  she  taught  the  lad  when  her  husband  be- 
came bhnd),  stood  wath  trowel  in  hand  to  fix  the  stone; 
near  by,  on  the  upheaved  earth,  was  the  Bishop,  who,  when 
he  gave  out  the  120th  Psalm,  dw^elt  with  peculiar  emphasis 
on  the  4th  verse  : — 

'  The  Lord  gives  eyesight  to  the  blind, 
The  Lord  supports  the  sinking  mind, 

He  sends  the  righteous  strength  and  peace, 
He  helps  the  stranger  in  distress, 
The  widow  and  tlie  fatherless, 

And  to  the  prisoner  grants  release.' 


334  MEMOIR  OF 

The  psalm  was  sung  with  a  right  hearty  spirit ;  when, 
at  the  request  of  the  Bishop,  the  missionary  made  an 
address,  and  our  hearts  were  warmed  and  stirred  to  carry 
forward  this  work. 

It  was  but  a  seec?  corn  truly  for  the  blind  in  Africa, 
but  who  knows  to  what  a  blessed  and  fruitful  tree  it  may 
grow! 

Bishop  Payne  then  read  the  document  appropriate  to 
the  occasion,  laid  the  corner-stone,  and  concluded  with 
prayer. 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  335 


CHAPTER   XV. 

1865. 

PEOGRESS   IN   THE    DIVINE    LIFE HIS    ILLNESS   AND    DEATH. 

The  life  of  Golden  Hoffman  was  now  drawing  to  a 
close.  Seventeen  years  had  gone  by  since  first  he 
entered  on  his  missionary  career,  and  during  that 
long  period  he  had  borne  up  under  the  enervating 
influence  of  an  unhealthy  climate  better  than  could 
have  been  expected. 

How  checkered,  beyond  the  experience  of  most, 
had  those  years  been,  with  joy  and  sorrow,  success 
and  trials !  but  in  looking  back  upon  them,  and 
judging  by  the  ordinary  results  of  home  labour,  we 
may  fairly  conclude,  that  notwithstanding  the  impe- 
diments of  climate  and  sickness,  he  contrived,  by  his 
indomitable  energy,  to  condense  into  those  years  a 
double  amount  of  work,  accomplishing  in  half  a  life- 


33G  MEMOIR  OF 

time  as  much,  or  more,  than  many  do  in  their  three- 
score years  and  ten. 

That  the  human  frame,  driven  at  such  express 
speed,  should  wear  out  sooner  than  it  otherwise 
would,  is  natural,  without  making  any  allowance 
for  the  unfriendly  influence  of  a  tropical  climate ; 
there  is  reason  to  believe  that  he  might  still  have 
been  spared  to  carry  on  his  evangelistic  labours,  if 
he  had  continued  to  live  as  heretofore  at  Cape 
Palmas,  but  when  he  betook  himself  to  pedestrian 
itineration,  it  was  a  very  hazardous  experiment, 
which  no  white  man  has  ever  tried  for  a  length  of 
time  in  such  a  climate  with  impunity.  The  expo- 
sure involved  in  it,  to  the  sun  by  day  and  damp  by 
night,  the  want  of  rest,  the  unwholesome  repose  in 
native  huts,  the  change  of  diet  and  unhealthy  fare, 
as  he  describes  it  jocosely,  '  from  a  hippopotamus  to 
a  snail ; '  all  these  circumstances,  to  say  nothing  of 
his  frequent  laborious  ministrations,  were  calculated 
to  try  a  constitution  of  iron,  and  the  wonder  is,  not 
that  he  succumbed  at  last,  but  that  he  was  able  to 
bear  up  so  long. 

Whilst  he  was  thus  in  labours  more  abundant, 
however,  his  soul  was  likewise  fast  ripening  for 
glory  ;  worldly  cares  seem  almost  to  have  faded  from 
his  view :  his  time,  his  thoughts,  his  energies,  were 
all  absorbed  by  spiritual  work,  and  he  seems  to  have 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  337 

lived  in  an  atmosphere  of  prayer  and  praise.  As- 
pirations after  heavenly  rest  more  frequently  filled 
his  soul ;  he  seemed  as  if  anointed  with  the  oil  of 
joy,  and  clothed  with  the  garment  of  praise ;  he 
constantly  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  Grod. 

The  temper  of  his  mind  found  utterance  in  the 
title  he  gave  about  this  time  to  an  interior  station, 
which  he  named  Beulah,  thus  described  by  the 
^  ingenious  dreamer '  Bunyan.  *  In  this  land  the 
contract  between  the  bride  and  the  bridegroom  was 
renewed,  yea,  as  the  bridegroom  rejoiceth  over  the 
bride,  so  doth  their  God  rejoice  over  them.  Here 
they  heard  voices  from  out  of  the  City,  saying.  Say 
ye  to  the  daughters  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy  salvation 
cometh ;  behold,  his  reward  is  with  him.  Now,  as 
they  walked  in  this  land  they  had  more  rejoicing 
than  in  the  parts  more  remote  from  the  kingdom, 
and  drawing  near  to  the  City  they  had  yet  a  more 
perfect  view  of  it,  so  that  by  reason  of  the  glory  of  it 
Christian  fell  sick.' 

Somewliat  of  this  foretaste  of  glory  seems  to 
have  been  Colden  Hoffman's  happy  experience  at 
this  time,  when  he  was  drawing  near  the  close  of 
his  pilgrimage,  and  the  walls  of  the  heavenly  city 
were  well-nigh  in  view. 

The  following  letter,  written  a  few  months  before 
liis  death,  bears  witness  to   the  happy,  holy,   and 

z 


338  MEMOIR  OF 

heavenly   frame   of  mind   in   which   he   was    then 
living : — 

Dearest  Cousin, 

Your  last  note  was  refreshing.  Conformity  to  the 
vdW  of  onr  hlessed  Lord,  is  it  not  the  mark  of  a  growing 
Christian  ? 

The  more  we  advance  on  life's  road,  the  more  sensible 
we  hecome  to  sin,  the  more  insipid  grows  the  world,  the 
sweeter  grows  the  word,  the  greater  onr  desires  for  holiness 
and  heaven. 

So  yonr  letter  tells  me  in  its  tone,  dearest  cousin,  that 
you  like  the  golden  wheat,  are  ripening  for  the  golden 
city,  and,  as  you  say,  what  precious  re -unions  will  he 
there,  how  sweet  even  the  hope,  what  must  it  he  to  be 
there  ?  '  Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul, 
hoth  sure  and  stedfast.' 

You  speak  of  your  love  for  the  word,  and  *  its  heing 
the  joy  of  your  heart.'  This  was  David's  experience  ;  hut 
I  was  thinking  of  my  dear  mother,  how,  after  my  father's 
death  in  the  days  of  my  childhood,  and  her  widowhood, 
she  used  to  sit  for  hours  in  her  room,  before  the  great 
family  Bible,  drinking  from  that  precious  fountain,  when 
those  of  the  world  had  all  to  her  hecome  dry. 

I  do  not  wonder  that  you  '  feel  more  inclined  to  praise 
than  pray  ; '  which  think  you,  they  do  most  of  in  heaven  ? 
And  the  nearer  we  get  to  that  happy  place,  the  more  we 
are  assimilated  to  its  spirit ;  another  evidence,  dear  cousin, 
of  nearness  of  the  crowm.  May  the  Lord  grant  you  your 
heart's  desire,  and  fulfil  all  your  mind,  giving  you  most 
abundantly  of  the  most  precious  gift  of  His  Holy  Spirit 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  339 

the  Comforter,  the  Sanctifier,   the  heavenly  and  effectual 
Teacher. 

In  like  manner,  writing  to  his  friend  the  Kev. 
J.  Rambo,  he  thus  expresses  himself; — 

God  continues  to  bless  me  more  than  ever;  grace 
abounds,  I  think,  with  years,  and  I  feel  nearer  to  God,  and 
Christ,  and  heaven,  and  the  saints,  than  I  did  in  the  past. 
Perhaps  the  time  is  short. 

Shortly  after  his  return  from  his  last  missionary 
tour  he  was  taken  ill,  the  symptoms  were  those  of 
dysentery  accompanied  with  fever  ;  they  rapidly  in- 
creased, setting  at  defiance  both  medical  skill  and  the 
tenderest  nursing  of  his  wife,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days  his  exhausted  frame  succumbed,  whilst  his 
joyous  spirit  was  released  from  the  burden  of  the 
flesh,  and  winged  its  flight  to  the  mansions  of  hea- 
venly glory.      He  died  on  the  25th  November,  I860. 

His  last  words,  uttered  with  his  expiring  breath, 
may  be  regarded  as  a  legacy  to  those  who  survive, 
first  to  his  fellow-missionaries  throughout  the  world, 
and  then  to  the  Churches  of  America  and  Great 
Britain  : — 

Don't  grow  weary ;  remember  who  has  promised,  '  Lo 
I  am  with  you  alway.'  Let  not  the  Church  go  back,  but 
rather  increase  her  efforts  more. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  dismay  which 


340  MEMOIR  OF 

the  tidings  of  his  death  produced  at  Cape  Palmas  and 
the  other  mission-stations,  nor  the  deep  sorrow  which 
pervaded  the  hearts  of  those  amongst  whom  he  had 
laboured  so  faithfully  and  affectionately  during  many 
years  ;  the  outburst  of  sorrow  was  overwhelming,  and 
a  feeling  almost  of  despair  seems  to  have  come  over 
the  minds  of  many  whose  hearts  were  bound  up  with 
his. 

The   following  anecdotes  tend  to  illustrate  this 
feeling : — 

At  his  funeral  a  wild  young  man,  for  whom  he  had 
laboured  long,  was  heard  to  express  his  determination  to 
'  lead  a  new  life.'  Two  young  deacons  were  made  to  feel 
and  say,  *  The  seed  which  dear  brother  Hoffman  has  sown 
must  be  watered  by  God's  help,  we  hope  to  do  what  we  can 
towards  it,*  and  seizing  the  standard  which  had  fallen  from 
their  leader's  hands,  they  went  forth,  and  have  continued 
to  go  forth  bearing  it  aloft  and  preaching  the  Gospel  where 
he  was  wont  to  bear  it  and  to  preach.  One  earnest  female 
teacher,  catching  her  late  pastor's  spirit  of  faith,  encouraged 
her  desponding  comrades  by  asking,  '  Were  you  baptized 
in  the  name  of  Hoffman  ?  was  it  not  in  Christ's  name  ? 
Christ  ever  lives,  then  serve  Him  still.' 

The  following  resolutions  were  unanimously 
adopted,  at  a  meeting  of  the  Cape  Palmas  Convo- 
cation, held  at  the  Orphan  Asylum,  30th  December, 
1865 :— 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  341 

It  having  pleased  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  by  a 
peaceful  and  happy  death,  on  Saturday,  November  2oth, 
to  remove  from  our  midst  our  beloved  brother,  and  dear 
fellow-labourer  in  the  gospel,  the  Rev.  C.  C.  Hoffman, 
therefore. 

Resolved. — That  while  we  would  bow  in  filial  sub- 
mission to  the  wdse  and  sovereign  will  which  never  errs, 
and  which  none  may  resist,  we  cannot  but  mourn  as  those 
bereft,  and  express  our  deep  sense  of  the  great  loss  which, 
brethren,  as  a  convocation  and  as  a  mission,  we  have  sus- 
tained. 

Resolved. — That  in  his  lowliness  of  mind,  love  un- 
feigned, unwearying  kindness,  uniform  courtesy,  entire 
consecration,  and  abounding  labour  in  every  good  work, 
and  especially  in  sounding  forth  the  word  of  life  so  far  as 
he  could  to  every  creature,  our  dear  departed  brother  has 
left  to  us  a  blessed  example  which  we  will  ever  endeavour 
to  imitate  ;  and  to  the  church  a  precious  legacy,  which  she 
should  cherish  and  have  in  everlasting  remembrance. 

Resolved. — That  as  we  gaze  up  at  this  ascending 
Elijah  in  sorrow  and  anxiety,  saying  vn\h.  Elisha,  '  ]My 
father,  my  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen 
thereof,'  we  will  not  cease  to  pray  that  his  mantle  may  rest 
upon  some  one,  or  that  a  double  portion  of  his  spirit  may 
rest  upon  us  all. 

Resolved. — That  a  copy  of  these  resolutions  be  sent  to 
the  bereaved  widow  of  the  deceased,  to  the  Secretary  and 
General  Agent  of  the  Foreign  Committee,  Board  of 
Missions,  P.  E.  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  and  to  the  Editor  of  the 


342  MEMOIK  OF 

Cavalla  Messenger,  with  the  request  that  they  be  printed  in 
that  paper. 

S.  E.  Ferguson,  Secretary. 

The  following  communication  from  his  widow 
will  furnish  an  account  of  his  last  days,  and  requires 
no  comment,  being  itself  a  most  touching  record  by 
her  who  was  best  qualified  to  write  it : — 

Account  of  his  Illness  and  Death  by  Mrs. 
Hoffman. 

My  precious  husband  was  only  ill  nine  days,  though 
he  had  not  been  well  since  his  return  from  his  last  preach- 
ing tour  in  the  interior,  in  September,  1865.  In  his 
journal  I  find  recorded  under  date, — 

Oct.  5tJi,  1865. — '  By  the  tender  mercy  of  the  Lord 
returned  to-day  from  Webo,  absent  two  weeks.  *  *  *  * 
Travelled  on  foot  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles,  preached 
to  seven  different  tribes  in  many  villages ;  returned  in 
peace.     Mercy  and  grace  were  my  portion.' 

The  Bishop  had  been  absent  on  a  visit  up  the  coast, 
and  was  anxious  for  Mr.  H.  to  come  to  Cavalla  to  talk 
over  matters  connected  with  the  work,  so  Oct.  13th,  only 
eight  days  after  his  return,  he  started  for  Cavalla,  but  was 
obliged  to  have  a  hammock  and  bearers  —  a  very  unusual 
thing,  but  he  was  not  at  all  well,  and  not  over  the  fatigue. 
Truly  his  zeal  in  his  Master's  work  consumed  him ;  for, 
notwithstanding  all,  he  slept  one  night  on  the  way  in  a 
native  hut,  to  enable  him  to  preach  in  the  six  Grahway 
towns  which  lie  between  Cape  Palmas  and  Cavalla.    From 


C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN.  343 

this  time  up  to  the  last  entry  in  his  journal  the  record  is, 
not  very  well,  or  feverish  to-day.  Friday,  Nov.  IGth, 
it  was  a  great  effort  to  keep  up ;  he  visited  the  hosj^ital, 
and  received  a  new  patient ;  in  the  afternoon  went  to  the 
post-office  to  get  the  letters  just  arrived  from  the  English 
steamer ;  found  at  the  office  one  of  our  missionaries,  who, 
quite  unexpectedly,  had  returned  from  the  United  States 
by  way  of  England.  It  was  a  time  of  rejoicing  when  he 
brought  her  to  the  house.  At  six  o'clock  the  bell  rang  for 
prayers,  and,  although  his  fever  was  now  quite  high,  he 
met  the  children  and  family  in  the  school-room ;  reading 
the  chapter  in  the  regular  course,  it  closed  with  these 
words,  '  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
\A\h  you  all.  Amen.'  He  dwelt  long  on  these  last  words  : 
and  they  were  most  fitting  ones  for  the  last  evening  he 
met  his  gathered  household,  nearly  thirty  in  number. 

They  often  speak  of  it,  and  say  they  will  never  forget 
the  solemn  earnestness  of  his  manner  that  night.  At  tea 
he  was  bright  and  cheerful  as  ever ;  immediately  after  he 
came  to  his  room  to  read  the  letters,  but  his  head  ached 
too  badly ;  they  were  laid  aside.  At  ten  he  retired ;  his 
fever  was  very  high  all  night ;  by  daylight  the  doctor  was 
sent  for ;  he  used  remedies  which  had  proved  effectual  in 
similar  attacks,  but  he  only  seemed  to  grow  weaker  :  a 
distressing  hiccup,  accompanied  with  much  pain,  set  in  ; 
it  never  left  him ;  he  was  most  patient,  exclaiming  often, 
when  unable  to  talk,  '  Amen  !  Amen !'  to  show  his  entire 
resignation  to  God's  will. 

Monday  J  19th,  he  became  very  yellow,  and  had  very 


344  MEMOIR  OF 

high  fever  ;  talked  but  little  ;  was  much  under  the  influence 
of  opiates  and  slept.  On  Tuesday  one  of  the  missionaries 
about  to  leave  for  the  Bishop's  Station  came  in  to  bid  him 
good-bye  ;  he  took  his  hand  and  said,  'Good-bye,  brother; 
may  God  bless  you  and  guide  you  in  all  your  ways.' 
Mr.  H.  thought  he  was  better,  and  reported  him  so  at 
Cavalla  ;  but  the  Bishop,  feeling  uneasy  at  some  of  the 
symptoms  of  the  disease  at  this  stage,  resolved  to  come  up, 
and  left  early  the  next  morning.  On  his  arrival  about 
noon  he  came  directly  to  the  room,  and  seemed  much 
shocked  at  the  change  in  my  dear  husband ;  talked  with 
him,  had  prayer,  and  at  Mr.  H.'s  request  read  the  103rd 
Psalm,  one  he  loved  very  much ;  often  awoke  in  the 
morning  saying,  *  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,'  &c. ;  some- 
times repeated  the  whole  aloud  while  dressing. 

He  was  very  weak,  hardly  able  to  lift  his  hand,  but  so 
calm  and  patient,  so  thoughtful  of  those  around  him. 

Thursday  there  was  no  change,  save  the  yellowness 
was  disappearing,  but  this  I  thought  favourable ;  the 
Bishop  was  often  with  him,  but  could  only  converse  at 
intervals,  as  he  was  very  drowsy ;  once  the  Bishop  re- 
marked, '  I  have  been  praying  for  your  recovery,  and 
pleading  the  necessity  of  your  presence  for  the  Orphan 
Asylum,  the  Hospital,  and  for  the  mission  in  general ;'  he 
instantly  replied,  '  I  know  your  judgment  is  good,  but  you 
must  not  make  it  supreme.  God's  will  only  is  all-wise. 
That  will  he  done'  He  then  commended  to  the  care  of 
the  Bishop  and  the  Church  '  his  wife  and  his  lambs.'  I 
was  not  in  the  room,  having  left  with  the  doctor  a  few 
minutes  to  receive  directions  for  the  night ;  as  I  entered  I 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  345 

heard  him  say,  with  much  energy,  '  Tell  them,  by  the  living 
crucified  One,  hold  not  back  their  hands.'  This  I  think 
was  spoken  in  reference  to  the  churches  in  America.  I  was 
much  alarmed  at  the  agitation  of  the  Bishop,  and  sought 
the  doctor  to  know  if  he  thought  Mr.  H.  in  danger,  but 
he  assured  me  there  was  none,  and  I  let  my  poor  heart  be 
deceived. 

That  afternoon  I  asked  him  if  he  thought  he  was 
worse  than  he  had  ever  been ;  he  answered,  *  No,  dear, 
only  weaker ;  I  feel  such  a  sinking ;'  closed  his  eyes, 
seemed  to  sleep ;  but  in  a  few  minutes  looked  at  me  with 
such  a  heavenly  smile  upon  his  pale  face,  and  exclaimed, 
'  Yes,  sinking  !  sinking  into  everlasting  glory  V  When  I 
said,  '  What  shall  I  do  ^^dthout  you  ? '  he  said, '  Does  not  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  bear  up  all  the  aagels  in  heaven,  and 
what  are  you  that  he  cannot  hold  you  ? '  '  And  our  children  ? ' 
I  added ;  '  Yes,  and  the  children  too.'  Strong  was  his 
faith  in  life,  stronger  in  death.  During  the  day  our  dear 
Grace  came  in  to  see  him ;  he  drew  her  close  to  him  and 
Idssed  her ;  then,  laying  his  hand  upon  her  head,  prayed, 
*  May  God  bless  you,  my  precious  child,  and  give  you 
eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen.'  It 
was  his  habit  frequently  to  pray  with  her;  sometimes, 
when  he  had  been  visiting  the  sick  in  the  hospital,  or  in 
his  parish,  he  would  tell  her  about  them,  and  then  kneel  in 
prayer  for  them. 

Always  did  we  kneel  together  before  going  to  church 
and  on  returning,  and  never  will  I  forget  the  first  Sabbath 
after  he  left  us ;  when  I  came  in  with  my  precious  child, 
feeling  so  weary  and  desolate,  I  sat  down  a  few  minutes  to 


346  MEMOIR  OF 

recover  myself,  tlie  dear  cliild  came  softly  to  my  side  and 
said,  '  Mamma,  have  you  forgotten  my  precious  papa's 
prayer  ? '     We  kneeled  together,  and  she  was  satisfied. 

In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  (for  it  was  the  last 
time  he  saw  the  children)  the  nurse  brought  our  dear  babe 
in  before  putting  her  to  sleep.  In  her  unconscious  joy 
she  called  '  Papa,'  and  offered  him  the  sugar  she  had ;  he 
pressed  the  little  hand  to  his  lips  and  feebly  said,  '  May 
God  hless  you,  my  lamb  ;'  and,  too  ill  to  notice  her  longer, 
she  was  carried  away,  never  more  to  gaze  on  that  loved 
face,  or  receive  the  fond  caresses  of  her  precious  father. 

Friday  was  a  day  of  intense  anxiety ;  he  was  growing 
weaker,  but  the  doctor  held  out  hopes  of  a  favourable 
change  at  midnight.  We  waited  and  watched ;  he  slept 
and  breathed  very  heavily;  we  gave  him  a  spoonful  of 
wine,  or  thin  arrowroot,  every  half-hour ;  about  seven  in 
the  evening  he  roused,  and,  raising  his  head,  exclaimed 
quite  loud,  *  Tidings  !  Tidings  from  the  Lord  Jesus  ! ' 
Some  time  after  that,  he  spoke  of  having  such  beautiful 
visions ;  I  had  often  noticed  him  suddenly  opening  his 
eyes  and  smile,  then  sink  to  sleep  again.  Oh,  truly  Jesus 
was  with  him  in  the  valley,  making  it  all  light ! 

About  eleven  o'clock,  on  rousing  him  to  give  him  some 
nourishment,  thinking  he  looked  strange,  I  asked  if  he  knew 
me  :  he  said,  '  Yes ;  my  own  dear  wife,  my  faithful  wife,  my 
wife  for  ever  and  ever,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;' 
then  asked  me  to  kiss  him,  saying  it  was  the  last  kiss  :  still 
I  could  not  let  the  truth  come  home  to  me,  I  could  not  be- 
lieve he  was  dying.  This  was  the  last  conversation  he  held 
with  any  one. 


C.  COLDEX  HOFFMAX.  347 

About  eight  next  morning  I  tried  to  give  him  some 
nourishment,  and  found  it  difficult  for  him  to  swallow. 
Obser^nng  he  looked  strange  I  called  him  by  name,  and 
begged  him  if  he  knew^  me  to  smile  upon  me  :  he  did  so,  it 
was  the  last  effort ;  he  was  quiet  a  few  moments,  and,  as  I 
kneeled  beside  him,  a  deadly  pallor  overspread  his  face ;  he 
opened  his  eyes,  threw  his  arm  over  mine,  breathed  a  few 
moments,  then  calmly  fell  asleep  in  Jesus — that  blessed 
sleep  from  w-hich  '  none  ever  wake  to  weep.' 

The  record  of  those  days  is  indelibly  stamped  upon 
my  memory ;  never  shall  I  forget  one  look,  one  word,  never 
all  his  patience,  though  he  suffered  more  pain  than  I  ever 
knew  him  ;  never  the  heavenly  smile  that  so  habitually 
rested  upon  his  countenance,  that  even  death  could  not  efface 
it ;  never  the  oft-repeated  Amen,  Amen,  when  too  weak  to 
say  more. 

The  last  few  months  of  his  life  he  lived  as  if  he  knew 
his  time  w^as  short,  he  was  so  anxious  to  complete  the  back 
buildings  of  the  hospital,  and  to  raise  funds  to  complete  the 
house  for  the  blind  at  Hoffman  Station.  But  the  Lord's 
ways  are  not  as  our  ways,  and  in  the  midst  of  his  work  He 
took  him. 

The  Foreign  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions 
caused  a  mural  tablet  to  be  erected  in  St.  Mark's 
Church,  Cape  Palmas,  with  the  follo\ving  inscription 
written  by  Bishop  Payne  : — 


348  MEMOIR  OF 

EEV.  C.  C.  HOFFMAN, 

PASTOR 
OF  THIS  CHURCH. 

BORN  15  DECEMBER,  1819,  IN  NEW  YORK,  U.  S. 

ARRIVED  AT  CAPE  PALMAS,  APRIL  1 849. 

FELL  ASLEEP  IN  JESUS  AT  THE  ORPHAN  ASYLUM, 
NOV.  25TH,  186.5, 

IN  THE  17TH  YEAR  OF  HIS  MISSIONARY  LIFE. 

HE    CHEERFULLY    LEFT    ALL    FOR    CHRIST,    AND    FOR    MANY 

YEARS    FAITHFULLY    FED    HIS    MASTER's    SHEEP    AT 

ST.  mark's,  our  FIRST  AFRICAN  CHURCH,  AND 

THE  LAMBS  AT  THE  ORPHAN  ASYLUM. 

HE  GATHERED  THE  NATIVE  CONGREGATION  OP  ST.  JAMES 

AND  THE  CHRISTIAN  COMMUNITY  AT 

HOFFMAN   STATION. 

HIS  MINISTRATIONS  WERE  EXTENDED  TO  ALL  OUR 

STATIONS,  AND  HIS  ESPECIAL   DELIGHT  WAS 

TO  SOUND  THE  GOSPEL  AMONG  THE  HEATHEN  AROUND, 

AND  FAR  INTERIOR. 

AS  THE    SON  OF  CONSOLATION,  HE    BUILT  AN  HOSPITAL    FOR 

THE  SICK  AND  INFIRM  OP  ALL  NATIONS  ; 

AND  IN    FAITH   COMMENCED  AND  COMPLETED  A  HOUSE 

FOR  THE  BLIND. 

AT  HIS  DEATH  FIVE  HUNDRED  MOURNERS, 

LIBERIAN8,  NATIVE  CHRISTIANS,  AND  HEATHENS, 

MINGLED  THEIR  TEARS  OVER   THE  GRAVE  OF  ONE  WHOM 

ALL  UNITED  IN  CALLING 

A  GOOD  MAN. 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  349 

So  lived,  and  so  died  Golden  Hoffman,  one  of 
the  most  devoted  servants  of  Christ ;  one  of  the  most 
laborious,  self-denying,  and  successful  missionaries 
of  the  Cross  in  modern  times.  It  is  not  my 
intention,  however,  to  conclude  this  Memoir  with 
a  eulogistic  epilogue.  I  would  rather  glorify  God 
in  him  for  the  ^ great  grace'  that  was  given  him. 
In  the  foregoing  pages  I  have  endeavoured,  as  much 
as  possible,  to  let  him  speak  for  himself;  that  by 
his  letters  and  journals  the  reader  might  get  a  more 
correct  idea  of  his  character,  and  be  brought  into 
closer  contact  with  his  inner  life.  If  I  have  suc- 
ceeded in  accomplishing  this  object,  it  ought  to 
render  any  eulogium  needless ;  more  especially  as 
the  praise  of  the  individual  is  not  the  end  to  be 
aimed  at  in  Christian  Biography,  but  the  edification 
of  the  Church,  by  setting  forth  the  character, 
principles,  and  manner  of  life  of  those  who  have 
outrun  their  fellows  in  the  Christian  race,  and  have 
left  their  footprints  on  the  sands  of  time,  not  by 
deeds  of  worldly  fame  and  glory,  nor  by  the  acquire- 
ment of  the  fading  laurels  of  intellectual  or  literary 
greatness,  but  by  the  attainment  of  much  grace,  the 
development  of  pre-eminent  holiness,  and  the  per- 
formance of  deeds  of  Christian  heroism,  nobler  far 
than  those  of  which  the  world  can  boast. 

If  this  memoir  should  stimulate  any  young  man 


350  MEMOIR  OF 

to  imitate  the  example  of  Golden  Hoffman,  and  to 
use  the  means  he  employed  for  growth  in  grace  and 
the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
then  will  these  pages  not  have  been  written  in  vain ; 
for  there  is  no  reason  why  he  may  not  in  like 
manner  become  a  burning  and  a  shining  light ;  and 
if  not  a  missionary  of  the  Cross  to  heathen  lands,  an 
earnest,  simple-minded,  consistent,  and  devoted 
follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ — such  men,  and 
in  great  numbers,  were  never  more  needed  than  at 
the  present  day,  whether  we  regard  the  Missionary 
field  or  the  state  of  the  Church  at  home. 

If  the  flood  of  superstition  and  infidelity  which 
has  come  in  upon  the  Church  in  these  latter  daj^s  is 
to  be  arrested,  it  must  be  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
lifting  up  a  standard  against  it ;  and  that  standard 
must  consist  of  men  taught  of  Grod,  under  the  power 
of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  who  by  the  evangelical, 
experimental,  and  spiritual  character  of  their 
teaching,  shall  ^  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange 
doctrines  contrary  to  G-od's  word,'  whether  those 
doctrines  savour  of  the  sacramental  and  ritualistic 
superstitions  of  Eome,  or  of  the  unbelief  of  a 
Socinus,  a  Priestley,  a  Channing,  or  a  Colenso. 

Again,  there  never  was  a  day  when  the  world 
was  so  open  to  missionary  enterprise  as  the  present, 
and  when  the  Church  of  Christ  stood  in  such  great 


C.  COLDEN  HOFFMAN.  351 

need  of  men  like  Golden  Hofifman,  ready  to  take 
their  lives  in  their  hands,  and  go  forth  to  preach 
amongst  the  heathen  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ. 

If  this  work  is  to  be  accomplished,  it  must  be 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  raising  up  men  like  minded 
with  him  who  has  been  the  subject  of  this  Memoir, 
who  have  been  in  the  school  of  Christ,  who  have  sat 
at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  who  have  been  taught  the 
things  of  God  by  the  Spirit  of  Grod,  before  ever  they 
thought  of  becoming  missionaries. 

There  are  only  too  many  who  go  forth  now-a- 
days  as  missionaries,  who  had  much  better  have 
stayed  at  home  ;  men  disqualified  for  evangelizing 
the  heathen  because  they  have  never  been  evange- 
lized themselves ;  men  disqualified  for  proclaiming 
the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  because  themselves 
strangers  to  that  grace,  and  ignorant  of  the  gospel 
scheme.  It  is  not  with  such  that  we  would  fill  up 
the  ranks  of  the  Church  militant,  in  waging  war 
upon  the  territory  of  Satan  in  heathen  lands  :  for 
this  purpose  we  need  men  whose  views  of  divine 
truth  are  clear,  simple,  and  scriptural ;  whose  hearts 
have  been  effectually  converted  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  whose  lives  by  their  holiness,  spirituality,  and 
symmetry  of  Christian  graces,  adorn  the  doctrine 
of  their  God  and  Saviour  in  all  things. 


352  MEMOIR  OF  C.  GOLDEN  HOFFMAN. 

Such  pre-eminently  was  Golden  Hoffman,  the 
pioneer  in  the  African  wilderness,  the  faithful  sol- 
dier and  servant  of  Christ  in  the  Church  militant. 
May  God  in  His  great  mercy  raise  up  many,  like- 
minded,  of  the  same  heavenly  spirit,  the  same  scrip- 
tural doctrine,  and  the  same  devotedness  of  life,  to 
carry  on  the  work  of  our  dear  Lord,  both  amongst 
the  heathen  abroad  and  in  our  churches  at  home ! 


APPENDIX. 

COMMUNICATION    PROM    BISHOP    PAYNE. 

As  no  one  knew  the  mind  and  character  of  Golden 
Hoffman  during  his  early  years  more  intimately 
than  myself,  so  was  there  no  one,  his  wife  only 
excepted,  who  had  such  close  intercourse  with  him, 
and  knew  him  so  thoroughly  during  his  missionary 
career,  as  Bishop  Payne.  I  have  received  from 
him  a  communication  of  great  interest,  which  I 
should  like  to  have  worked  into  the  memoir  itself; 
but  findiner  I  could  not  do  this  without  breakino^ 
the  thread  of  the  narrative,  I  have  preferred  re- 
serving it  for  an  Appendix.  I  had  also  intended 
to  have  made  use  of  a  similar  communication  from 
the  Eev.  J.  Eambo,  his  fellow-student  at  Alexandria, 
who  also  laboured  with  him  as  a  Missionary  on  the 
shores  of  Africa ;  but  I  have  already  so  far  exceeded 
the  limits  originally  fixed  upon  by  myself  and  the 
publishers,   that   I  feel   unwillingly  constrained   to 

A  A 


354  APPENDIX. 

omit  this,  interesting  as  its  contents  are.  It  is  not 
the  only  document  which  might  have  been  used  to 
advantage,  which  I  have  been  obliged  to  omit  for 
want  of  space. 

Letter  from  Bishop  Payne. 

My  dear  Sir, 

I  am  glad  that  you  have  undertaken  this  good  work, 
and  I  desire  to  render  you  all  the  aid  in  my  power. 

It  is  proper,  however,  to  state  that  no  materials,  how- 
ever abundant,  can  convey  an  adequate  impression  of  a 
life  so  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  and  manifesting  itself 
through  every  waking  hour  in  words  of  love  and  deeds 
of  benevolence. 

I  knew  him  better  than  any  man  living,  for  during 
the  seventeen  years  of  his  missionary  life  it  was  our  pri- 
vilege to  speak  to  each  other  wdth  '  naked  hearts '  on  all 
that  related  to  our  common  Master's  work. 

In  1847,  being  left  the  only  ordained  Missionary  of 
our  Church  at  Cape  Palmas,  I  wrote  an  earnest  appeal  for 
labourers.  The  following  year  God  sent  us  two  of  the 
most  efficient  men  ever  connected  with  the  Mission  ; — Kev. 
Jacob  Rambo  and  Rev.  Colden  Hoffman. 

Immediately  after  arriving  at  Cape  Palmas,  they 
hastened  to  CavaUa,  ten  miles  below,  to  report  themselves. 
I  shall  never  forget  the  beaming  joy  with  which,  as  they 
stood  before  me,  Hoffman  said,  '  Brother  Pajaie,  you  asked 
for  more  missionaries,  and  here  we  are!'  In  that  intro- 
ductory sentence  he  gave  the  key-note  of  his  missionary 


APPENDIX.  355 

life.  '  Here  am  I,  send  me,'  was  the  attitude  in  wliicli  he 
met  every  pro\adential  call,  from  that  moment  to  the  close 
of  his  life. 

With  a  warmth  of  heart  which  made  him  cling  to 
family,  and  friends,  and  home  with  tenderest  affection,  he 
was  ever  ready  to  leave  all  at  the  Master's  bidding. 
Loving  and  beloved  in  his  first  African  home  at  Cavalla, 
when  Rocktown,  entirely  amongst  the  natives,  fifteen  miles 
distant,  became  vacant,  he  at  once  offered  hii,  cervices  to 
occupy  it.  AYhen  again  the  failure  of  the  missionary's 
health  at  Cape  Palmas  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  ^^dth- 
draw,  INIr.  Hoffman  unhesitatingly  removed  to  that  more 
important  position.  Nine  years  of  successful  labour  in 
this  interesting  field  had  surrounded  him  with  all  that 
could  cheer  and  endear  a  missionary's  heart,  and  had 
gathered  around  him  all  the  comforts  of  home  which  could 
be  commanded  there,  when  another  providential  call  came 
to  him.  This  was  to  leave  a  civihzed  settlement  and  take 
charge  of  our  Station  at  Bohlen,  seventy  miles  interior^ 
and  in  the  midst  of  a  wild,  cannibal,  heathen  people.  Bui 
he  was  as  ready  to  follow  this  as  any  previous  intimation 
of  duty. 

It  was  a  season  of  great  embarrassment.  Tribal  wars 
had  closed  the  river  communication  to  Bohlen.  But  ^Mr. 
Hoffman  at  once  determined  to  open  a  new  route  overland  ; 
he  commenced  a  new  station  half-way,  and  named  it 
Beulah,  because  now  faith  and  hope  told  him  that  the  in- 
terior was  to  be  married  to  the  coast  and  to  Christ.  He 
actually  had  his  wife  conveyed  over  this  difficult  road  to 
see  their  new  home,  and  proposed  inmiediately  to  remove 


356  APPENDIX. 

liis  children  there  also.  And  when  the  intervening  tribes 
refused  to  allow  him  to  settle  beyond  them,  he  continued 
to  visit  Bohlen  and  other  stations  interior  on  foot, 
preaching    as   he  journeyed,  until  his  death. 

Nor  was  this  readiness  to  change,  the  effect  of  any 
failure  or  want  of  interest  in  work  already  undertaken. 
For  to  outward  seeming,  like  his  divine  Master,  he  never 
failed  nor  was  discouraged.  Like  Him,  the  disciple  ever 
found  engrossing  occupation  in  the  present  hour  and  place. 
For,  like  the  Master,  '  he  went  about  doing  good ; '  doing 
good  to  the  bodies  and  souls,  promoting  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  interests  of  all  with  whom  he  came  in  contact. 

He  was  in  liveliest  sympathy  with  nature.  He  loved 
flowers  and  plants,  and  the  garden,  and  fruit-trees,  and 
was  most  careful  not  only  to  plant  and  cultivate  them, 
but  even  to  keep  every  board  of  every  fence  inclosing 
them  in  order.  He  took  much  interest  in  all  sorts  of 
animals,  and  was  not  content  until,  so  far  as  in  his  power, 
all  of  these  under  his  control  were  comfortable.  And  if  he 
cared  for  such,  much  more  for  all  that  concerned  the 
welfare  of  his  fellow-creatures.  He  was  ever  suggesting 
to  the  native  Christians  improvements  in  their  style  of 
building  and  living.  And  for  the  Mission  his  care  was 
unwearied  to  provide  churches,  school-houses,  hospitals, 
&c.  Until  he  came  to  Cavalla  we  had  been  worshipping 
in  a  thatched  chapel,  but  there  had  gathered  a  Christian 
congregation.  He  at  once  said,  '  Brother  Payne,  we  must 
have  a  church  I '  And  with  him  to  will  was  to  do.  I 
left  him,  on  my  visit  to  the  United  States,  busy  gathering 
materials  for  the  proposed  church.     And  after  some  years 


APPENDIX.  357 

the  Church  of  the  Epiphany,—  a  substantial  stone  edifice, 
after  a  plan  obtained  by  him  from  New  York, — was  the 
result.  Removed  to  Rocktown,  he  at  once  improved  the 
church  and  repaired  everything  there.  Transferred  again 
to  Cape  Palmas,  he  finished  the  Orphan  Asylum,  fitted 
up  a  parish-school  house,  enlarged  St.  Mark's  Church 
to  double  its  size  for  the  Liberians,  built  St.  James'  quite 
as  large  for  the  natives,  built  St.  Mark's  Hospital,  com- 
menced an  Institution  for  the  BHnd,  and  developed  a 
Station,  named  by  me  after  him,  for  natives,  with  a  min- 
ister, teachers,  catechists,  two  schools,  and  a  population 
of  about  one  himdred  Christians,  children  and  adults. 

Nor  would  his  refined  taste  allow  him  to  do  anything 
in  a  slovenly  way.  He  was  in  too  close  sympathy  with 
the  great  Architect  and  Author  of  order  and  beauty,  not 
to  attempt  to  imitate  His  w^orks,  and  to  have  everything 
as  neat  and  beautiful  as  his  circumstances  would  permit. 
Accordingly,  the  churches  and  other  buildings  which  he 
projected  were  made  according  to  the  best  plans  he  could 
procure;  and  he  succeeded  in  infusing  into  others,  especially 
the  native  Superintendent  of  Hoffman  Station,  his  own 
taste  in  this  respect;  so  that  the  grounds  and  gardens 
there  are  perhaps  better  improved  than  at  any  other  place 
in  the  Mission. 

But  his  attention  to  these  things  was  only  incidental. 
His  great  absorbing  work,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end 
of  his  missionary  career,  was  to  make  disciples  for  Christ ; 
to  instruct  and  save  the  ignorant  and  the  perishing. 

Beginning  at  Cavalla,  a  comparatively  old  station,  he 
was  then,  as  ever  afterwards,  ready  to  preach  on  ever) 


358  APPENDIX. 

opportunity  in  English,  or  through  an  interpreter  to  the 
natives.  But  as  this  work  was  chiefly  that  of  an  older 
missionary,  Mr.  Hoffman  at  once  directed  his  efforts 
prominently  to  the  children  connected  with  the  Mission- 
schools,  and  to  those  in  the  heathen  towns.  The  former 
he  assisted  to  teach  in  school,  and  gave  religious  instruc- 
tion morning  or  evening  of  each  day.  The  latter  he 
gathered  into  vernacular  schools  in  the  different  villages, 
assisted  by  teachers  and  elder  scholars. 

He  carried  out  the  same  system  at  Rocktown,  and 
subsequently  at  Cape  Palmas.  At  the  latter  place  he 
found  the  widest  scope  for  the  exercise  of  this  part  of  his 
ministry.  In  charge  of  the  Orphan  Asylum,  and  St. 
Mark's  and  St.  James'  churches,  with  day,  boarding,  and 
Sabbath-schools  connected  with  them,  he  had  constantly 
under  his  influence  hundreds  of  children.  And  when,  as 
occurred  twice  a -year,  all  our  schools  were  examined,  and 
sometimes  all  met  together,  his  happiness  in  connexion 
with  them  seemed  complete.  I  can  never  forget  his  glow 
of  enthusiasm,  when  on  one  occasion  all  the  schools  were 
assembled  at  Cape  Palmas.  Marshalling  them,  to  the 
number  of  ten  or  twelve,  under  appropriate  banners,  they 
formed  and  marched  to  a  most  picturesque  place  imme- 
diately in  front  of  the  Asylum  on  the  sea-sliore.  Here 
the  sea  had  elaborated  a  basin  in  the  rugged  shore,  leaving 
at  low  tide  an  amphitheatre  of  disintegrated  large  rocks, 
enclosing  the  outer  side ;  on  each  of  these  rocks  was 
placed  one  of  the  companies  or  schools  with  its  banner, 
and  they  sang  responsively,  as  the  waves  dashed  wildly 
around  them,  the  ninety-eighth  Psalm,  having  the  words, 


APPENDIX.  359 

'  Let  the  sea  rear  and  the  fulness  thereof,'  &g.  Then  ]Mr. 
Hoffman,  standing  in  the  midst  with  bare  head,  (at  the 
imminent  risk  of  sun-stroke,)  apparently  lost  to  all  else, 
poured  forth  his  soul  in  words  of  love,  and  gratitude,  and 
cheer,  for  this  goodly  sight  of  Christian  children,  gathered 
from  distant  places  and  different  tribes,  thus  amidst  His 
grand  and  glorious  works,  to  praise  God's  holy  name. 

But  this  was  only  an  example  of  celebrations  which  he 
delighted  to  get  up  year  after  year,  in  connexion  with 
Mission  and  Sunday-schools. 

If,  however,  his  interest  was  earnest  and  practical  for 
the  lambs,  it  was  not  less  so  for  the  sheep  of  Christ's  flock. 
Indeed,  he  seemed  to  be  ever,  and  among  all  ages  and 
classes,  '  seeking  for  Christ's  sheep  that  are  dispersed 
abroad,  and  for  His  children  who  are  in  the  midst  of  this 
naughty  world,  that  they  might  be  saved  with  Christ  for 
ever.' 

He  was  successful  in  bringing  children  to  Christ ;  and 
he  was  almost  as  much  so  in  winning  their  parents, 
relatives,  and  friends.  He  laboured  earnestly  for  the 
Liberian  congregation  of  St.  Mark's,  and  just  as  much 
so  for  the  native  church  of  St.  James'.  The  former 
increased  from  a  mere  handful  to  over  a  hundred  commu- 
nicants ;  and  in  the  latter  he  left  nearly  as  many  com- 
municants, with  a  Christian  congregation  gathered  from 
the  heathen.  In  these  churches,  Liberian  and  Native, 
there  were  persons  of  all  ages,  from  the  child  just  come  to 
years  of  discretion,  up  to  the  old  grey-headed  men  and 
women.  Wherever  he  could  discern  a  spark  of  intelligence 
or  interest,  he  cherished  it  by  all  means  at  his  command. 


360  APPENDIX. 

Sometimes  he  would  work  and  succeed  where  it  would 
scarcely  have  occurred  to  others  to  make  the  attempt. 
Thus,  once  on  a  voyage  down  the  coast  for  his  health, 
he  found  on  board  the  small  vessel  in  which  he  was 
embarked  a  number  of  Kroomen,  or  native  seamen,  going 
in  quest  of  employment.  He  at  once  began  the  work  of 
instruction,  and  was  so  successful  that  ere  the  voyage 
terminated  he  baptized  a  number  of  them,  the  captain 
becoming   sponsor. 

And  when  once  admitted  to  the  communion  of  the 
Church,  not  more  tenderly  does  a  mother  nurse  her  own 
children  than  were  they  nursed  by  this  loving  pastor. 
Not  more  truly  did  Paul  *  travail  in  birth  again'  for  his  Gala- 
tian  converts,  '  until  Christ  should  be  formed  in  them,'  than 
did  this  brother  for  his  Grebo  spiritual  children.  Publicly, 
and  from  house  to  house,  did  he  command,  exhort,  reprove, 
with  all  long-suffering  and  doctrine.  And  then  on  every 
Saturday  evening  would  he  always  see,  if  possible,  the  native 
Christians  together,  to  review  the  week  and  to  prepare 
them  for  the  coming  holy  Sabbath  day.  Faults,  failings, 
delinquencies,  and  defections,  like  Paul  and  all  his 
■  successors  in  the  ministry,  and  especially  in  the  missionary 
work,  he  must  of  necessity  witness  from  time  to  time. 
But  he  would  not  exercise  severe  discipline  except  in 
flagrant  cases :  and  even  then  he  never  ceased  his  loving 
sympathy  and  efforts  to  reclaim  the  wanderer  while  the 
lamp  of  life  held  out  to  burn. 

His  active  sympathy  with  the  bodily  sufferings  of  all 
with  whom  he  came  in  contact  was,  with  him  as  with  the 
Master,  a  peculiar  element  of  influence  and  power.     It  has 


APPENDIX.  361 

been  stated  that  lie  built  a  general  hospital,  and  com- 
menced a  home  for  the  blind.  He  had  also  projected  an 
Institute  for  Deaf-mutes.  And  just  before  his  death 
he  was  anxiously  considering  with  me  some  plan  of 
organized  Female  ministrations,  the  more  effectually  to 
aid  Christ's  suffering  ones. 

A  touching  incident  in  illustration  of  his  readiness,  at 
any  sacrifice,  to  minister  to  the  suffermg,  occurred  on  his 
last  return  from  Bohlen.  He  was  so  ill  and  exhausted 
when  he  reached  his  chamber  at  the  time,  that  his  wife 
was  alarmed.  But  just  then,  as  he  had  with  difficulty 
reached  his  room,  some  one  came  to  say  that  one  of  the 
inmates  of  the  hospital  was  very  ill,  perhaps  dying.  He 
instantly  repaired  to  the  side  of  the  sufferer,  gave  him 
counsel,  and  commended  his  soul  to  God,  before  he  would 
do  anything  for  his  own  relief  and  comfort. 

And  another  incident,  equally  characteristic,  was  that 
he  was  disturbed  in  his  last  sickness  because  some 
Kroomen  (native  seamen),  who  had  no  claim  for  such 
accommodation,  had  not  been  allowed  to  come,  as  they 
had  desired,  to  the  hospital. 

The  picture  thus  far  drawn  of  our  deceased  brother, 
describes  him  as  friend  and  pastor,  influencing  and 
blessing  individuals,  ministering  to  their  temporal  wants, 
and  leading  them  in  the  knowledge  and  service  of  Jesus. 

I  am  now  to  speak  of  him  in  his  relations  with  an 
organized  mission  of  brother-ministers,  catechists,  and 
teachers. 

One  of  the  most  obvious  features  of  his  character, 
viewed  in  this   aspect,   was  his  lively  interest   in   every 


362  APPENDIX. 

department  of  the  mission.  He  seemed  to  be  almost  as 
mucli  at  liome.  and  to  make  the  same  earnest  inquiries  of 
Christians  at  Cavalla,  and  other  places,  as  at  his  own  station, 
and  was  always  everywhere  welcome. 

But  it  was  as  he  met  with  us  in  convocations  and 
district  meetings  that  his  magnetic  and  pervading  influence 
w^as  chiefly  felt  and  valued.  In  appearance,  meek,  gentle, 
courteous,  his  very  presence  was  grateful.  And  whenever 
he  spoke,  it  was  as  evident  that  the  law  of  kindness  was 
in  his  heart  as  that  of  love  dwelt  on  his  lips.  In  the 
deliberations  of  our  business  he  was  the  representative  and 
advocate  of  all  that  was  decorous  and  orderly  there,  and 
in  our  general  missionary  operations.  But  while  differing 
so  kindly  as  at  first  almost  to  conceal  it,  he  w^as  the 
happy  combination  of  the  fortiter  in  re  with  the  suavitcr 
in  modo.  And  then  and  ever  firmly  adhered  to  principles 
and  plans  which  had  received  the  assent  of  his  deliberate 
judgment. 

Our  Convocations  at  Cape  Palmas  have  some  inter- 
esting features  not  found,  so  far  as  I  know,  in  similar 
organizations  elsewhere.  Designed  to  develop  missionary 
activities  in  converts  just  emerging  from  heathenism,  or  in 
others  little  acquainted  with  Church  work,  our  convo- 
cation is  composed  of  all  ministers,  catechists,  teachers  of 
mission  and  Sunday  schools.  We  have  therefore  repre- 
sented the  foreign,  the  Liberian  (Colonis't),  and  native 
element;  the  native  element  from  all  the  tribes  in  which 
Mission  stations  exist.  Thus  the  knowledge  and  experience 
of  the  wisest  and  oldest  instruct  and  encourage  the  weakest 
and  the  youngest.      With  foreign  and  Liberian  mission- 


APPENDIX.  363 

aries  are  thus  often  brought  ministers  and  catecliists  from 
several  heathen  tribes.  All  are  required  to  give  a  written 
or  verbal  report  at  the  missionary  meeting  held  during 
Convocation,  and  to  add  such  remarks  as  they  think 
proper.  Thus  the  whole  mission  field  in  its  trials, 
successes  and  discouragements,  is  brought  before  us.  It 
is  difficult  conceive  of  anything  more  profoundly  interesting. 
Often  have  we  lingered  thus  sjoeaking  of  the  'things 
pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God,'  singing  and  praying 
without  any  sense  of  weariness,  until  twelve  o'clock  at 
night;  and  then  retired  to  muse  for  an  hour  on  these 
primitive  assemblies  of  the  people  of  the  Lord. 

The  moving,  animating  spirit  in  these  missionary 
meetings,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say,  was  '  our  beloved 
brother,  Barnabas.'  AYith  a  faith  that  never  faltered,  a 
zeal  which  knew  no  abatement,  ever  fresh  from  actual 
missionary  work ;  his  firm  tone ;  his  holy  fervour  ;  and 
constant  experience  of  God's  blessing  upon  his  labours, 
ever  nerved  our  strength  and  warmed  our  hearts,  and  urged 
us  on  to  increased  efforts  in  the  service  of  our  Lord. 

The  District  meetings  were  another  means  of  com- 
municating his  own  spirit  to  others.  The  convocations 
embraced  all  ministers  and  teachers  at  Cape  Palmas  and 
parts  adjacent,  and  met  three  times  a-year;  the  district 
meetings  only  those  under  a  superintending  missionary. 
Mr.  Hoffman's  district  included  six  stations.  At  the 
more  prominent  and  central  of  these  stations  he  gathered 
once  a-month  all  the  ministers  and  catecliists  at  these 
stations,  and  spent  with  them  an  evening  in  consultation, 
exhortation,   and   prayer.     Thus  he  had  direct  commu- 


364  APPENDIX. 

nication  with  the  fellow-lahourers  of  his  own  district  once 
a-month ;  and  with  those  in  all  that  portion  of  the  mission 
field  every  three  months. 

But  it  was  not  only  by  exhortation  that  he  animated 
others;  it  was  chiefly  by  his  constant  example  that  he 
excited  to  duty.  He  was  emphatically  what  every  minister, 
and  especially  every  missionary  should  be^  a  duke,  or 
leader  (rjyov/j/ii/oc,  Heb.  xiii.  7).  And  above  all  things  it 
was  his  delight  to  'sound  forth  the  gospel,'  as  he  was  wont 
to  express  it,  among  the  ignorant  and  perishing  heathen. 

It  -was  his  efforts  in  this,  his  favourite  work,  which 
finally  overtasked  his  strength,  and  brought  on  his  fatal 
illness. 

His  journals  of  tours  to  Bohlen  and  the  interior,  indeed, 
only  spoke  of  the  beauties  of  nature,  of  people  thronging  to 
hear  the  Word,  and  of  the  open  doors  on  every  side,  with 
ever-enlarging  circles  for  evangelical  ministrations.  But 
the  exposure  to  heat  and  rain,  wading  over  swollen  streams, 
and  sleeping  on  earthen  floors  in  small  smoky  huts,  with 
often  the  poorest  fare,  and  sometimes  little  or  none  for 
most  part  of  the  day,  told  sadly  upon  his  delicate  frame. 
His  wife,  after  his  death,  assured  me  that  he  often  returned 
home  with  feet  so  blistered  and  body  so  worn  that  days  of 
bathing  and  nursing  were  requisite  to  restore  him  to 
comparative  comfort.  Yet  such  hardships  he  would  bear 
to  the  last. 

Just  before  his  death  he  made  a  visit  to  Oavalla ;  and 
though  a  comfortable  home  was  only  five  miles  distant  on 
one  side,  and  our  house  only  as  far  on  the  other,  he  slept 
in  a  native  hut,  on  the  clay  floor,  because  only  thus  coiild 


APPENDIX,  365 

he  visit  the  stations  and  preach  in  the  villages  between  the 
two  places. 

No  wonder  that  when  such  a  good  man  died,  five 
hundred  missionaries,  Liberian  and  native  ministers, 
catechists  and  Christians,  should  follow  him  in  tears  to  his 
grave,  as  their  best  benefactor,  devoted  pastor,  most  earnest 
and  successful  missionary — a  very  'Barnabas'  to  Africa 
and  the  Africans. 


LONDON: 

Stranoeways  and  Walden,  Printers, 

Castle  St.  Leicester  Sq. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

SEELEY,  JACKSON,  AND  HALLIDAY. 


MEMOm   OF   THE    KEY.    HENRY  WATSON   FOX,   BA.,   of 

Wadham  College,  Oxford,  Missionary  to  the  Teloogoo  People,  South  India.  By  the 
Rev.  George  Townshend  Fox,  M.A.,  of  Durham.  With  a  Preface  by  the  late 
Rev.  H.  V.  Elliott,  M.A.,  Incumbent  of  St.  Mary's  Chapel,  Brighton  ;  and  an 
Introduction  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  C.  P.  M'Ilvaine,  Bishop  of  Ohio.  Fourth  Edition, 
with  Ten  Illustrations,  5s.  cloth. 

FlYE  SERMONS,  never  before  Published.     By  the  late  Rev.  Henry 

Maktyx,  B.D.,  Fellow  of  St.  John's,  Cambridge,  and  Chaplain  to  the  Hon.  East 
Company  ;  with  a  Prefatory  Letter  addressed  to  the  Rev.  Henry  Venn,  by  the 
Rev.  George  Townshend  Fox,  M.A.,  of  Durham.     2s.  6cZ.  cloth. 

MEMOIR  OF  THE  REY.  ROBERT  T.  NOBLE,  B.A.,  of   Sidney 

Sussex  College,  Cambridge,  Missionary  to  the  Teloogoo  People,  South  India.  By 
the  Rev.  John  Noble,  B.A.,  Rector  of  Nether  Broughton.  With  Maps  and  Illus- 
trations, Qs.  cloth. 

MEMOIR  OF  THE  REY.  THOMAS  G.  RAGLAND,  B.D.,  Fellow 

of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cambridge,  and  Missionary  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  in  Tinnevelly.  By  the  Rev.  T.  T.  Pekowne,  B.D.,  Fellow  of  Corpus  Christi 
College,  Cambridge.     With  Portrait  and  Illustrations,  7s.  M.  cloth. 

THE  LIFE  AND  LETTERS  OF  THE  REY.  HENRY  MARTYN, 

B.D.  By  the  Rev.  John  Sargent,  M.  A.  A  New  and  Revised  Edition,  in  crown 
8vo.  cloth,  with  Portrait  and  Six  Engravings,  5s. 

CHRISTIANITY  IN  NEW  ZEALAND.  By  the  Bishop  of  Waiapu. 

In  crown  Svo.  with  Six  tinted  Illustrations,  Is.  6(1.  cloth. 

MAURITIUS  AND  MADAGASCAR:   Journals  of  an  Eight  Years' 

Residence.  By  the  Bishop  of  Mauritius.  In  post  Svo.  with  a  Map  and  Six 
Engravings,  Ts.  6J.  cloth. 

IHE    GOSPEL    IN    MADAGASCAR.      A   Brief   Sketch   of  the 

Mission  in  that  Island.  With  a  Preface  by  the  Bishop  of  Mauritius.  Second 
Edition,  with  Engravings,  3s.  6d.  cloth. 

AFRICA'S    MOUNTAIN    YALLEY:     The   Church   in   Regent's 

Tcwn,  West  Africa.  By  Maria  Louisa  Charlesworth.  The  Seventh  Thousand, 
v»  ilh  Four  Engravings,  in  small  Svo.  3s.  6d.  cloth. 


Works  published  by  See  ley,  Jackson,  and  Halliday. 
RIVERS  IN  THE  DESERT  ;    or,  the  Great  Awakening  in  Ba 

mah.    By  the  Rev.   J.  Baillie.     Fourth  Thousaud,   with  Four  Eugravings,  • 
cloth. 

THE   FINISHED  COURSE:   Memoirs  of  Twenty-nine  Departed 

Missiouaries.     With  a  Preface  by  the  Rev.  C.  F.  Childe,  and  a  Portrait  of  Bishop 
Weeks.     Crown  8vo.  5s.  cloth. 

DEN^IARK  AND  HER  MISSIONS.    By  Mrs.  Harriett  Warner 

Ellis.     Dedicated  by  permission  to  the  Queen  Dowager  of  Denmark.     In  cro-^NTi 
8vo.  Frontispiece,  3s.  &d.  cloth. 

RAGGED  LIFE  IN  EGYPT.     By  Mi^s  M.  L.  Whately.    Fourth 

Edition.    Six  Engravings,  3s.  Qd.  cloth. 

MORE  ABOUT  RAGGED  LIFE  IN  EGYPT.      By  Miss  M.   L. 

Whati'.ly.     Second  Edition,  Six  Engravings,  3^.  Qd.  cloth. 

PERILS  AMONG  THE  HEATHEN  :  Incidents  in  Mjssion^ry  Life. 

With  a  Preface  by  the  Rev.  J.  Ridgeway,  M.A.     Second  Edition,  Six  Engravings, 
5s.  cloth. 

TOILS  AND  TRIUMPHS  :  Missionary  Work  in  the  World's  Dark 

Places.     By  Hakriett  Warner  Ellis.     With  Six  Engravings,  3s.  Gd.  cloth. 

JOURNAL  OP  A  THREE-YEARS'  RESIDENCE  in  ABYSSINIA. 

By  the  Right  Rev.  Sam.  Gobat,  D.D.  Bishop  in  Jerusalem.    Second  Edition,  cr»  > -i 
8vo.  7s.  6d.  cloth. 


PEEIODICAL  PUBLICATIONS  OF  THE  CHUECH 
MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

THE  CHURCH   MISSIONARY    INTELLIGENCER.      In    royal 

8vo.  M. 

THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY  RECORD.     In  Svo.lc/., 

THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY  GLEANER.    In  8vo.  Id. 

THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY  JUVENILE   INSTRUCTOR.    In 

large  18mo.  One  Halfpenny. 


SEELEY^,  JACKSON,  AND  HALLIDAY, 
54  FLEET  STREET. 


